Kahane, the Late Founder of the Department of Linguistics St the Meant for a Specific Project, Including: an Introduction (Henry

Home , Hans Kurath, Jack Carroll (comedian), Syntagma (linguistics)

DOCUMENT RESUME

ED 366 200 FL 021 786

AUTHOR Kachru, Braj B., Ed. TITLE Twenty-Five Years of Linguistic Research and Teaching at the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign. Graduate Research by Doctoral and Master's Degree Students. INSTITUTION Illinois Univ., Urbana. Coll. of Liberal Arts and Sciences. PUB DATE 92 NOTE 290p. AVAILABLE FROM' Department of Linguistics Univ. of Illinois, Urbana, IL 61801 ($10). PUB TYPE Collected Works Serials (022) JOURNAL CIT Studies in the Linguistic Sciences; v22 n2 spec iss Fall 1992

EDRS PRICE MF01/PC12 Plus Postage. DESCRIPTORS Educational History; Graduate Study, Higher Education; *Language Research; *L1nguistic Theory; *Program Development; *Researchers; *Student Research IDENTIFIERS *Institutional History; *University of Illinois Urbana Champaign

ABSTRACT A special issue of the journal, dedicated to Henry B. Kahane, the late founder of the Department of Linguistics st the University of Illinois at Champaign, celebrates the department's first 25 years. It contains three parts. The first consists of specifically commissioned papers originally written in 1973-74 and meant for a specific project, including: an introduction (Henry Kahane, Braj B. Kachru); "Linguistics in the Midwestern Region: Beginnings to 1973" (Kachru); "History of the Department of Linguistics at the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign" (Kahane); "The Europsan Emigree" (Kahane); "Tales ofan Eager then Lonely then Contented Dinosaur" (Charles E. Osgood); "How To Find the Right Tree To Bark Up" (Robert B. Lees); "Three Linguistic Reincarnations of a Kashmiri Pandit" (Kachru); and "A Sense of

Perspective" (Charles W. Kisseberth). The second part contains memorial tributes to Henry Kahane. Part 3 consists of abstracts of the dissertations and theses of doctoral and master's degree candidates in the department, including research in progress up to August 1992. These works are also indexed by author, language, region, area of concentration, and advisor. (MSE)

*************************..-- ::c*.;,:,A4**A.cA:.**************************** Reproductions supplied by EDRS are the best that can be made from the original document. *********************************************************************** A

A kJ9 A U DEPARTMENT OF EDUCATION PERMISSION TO REPRODUCE THI Office of Educational Research and Improvement MATERIAL HAS BEEN GRANTED BY EDUCATIONAL RESOURCES INFORMATION CENTER (ERIC) dOcument has been reproduced as Kachak received from the person or organization originating it 0 Minor changes have been made to improve reproduction quality

Points of view Or opinions stated in this docu TO THE EDUCATIONAL RESOURCES ment do not necessarily represent official OERI Position or policy INFORMATION CENTER (ERIC)"

sr.

4,11. 0 /NW

00 0

1 I I MieT 16111"1 ; 9 STUDIES IN THE LINGUISTIC SCIENCES

PUBLICATION OF THE DEPARTMENT OF LINGUISTICS COLLEGE OF LIBERAL ARTS AND SCIENCES UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN

EDITOR: Hans Henrich Hock; REVIEW EDITOR: James H. Yoon EDITORIAL BOARD: Eyamba G. Bokamba, Chin-chuan Cheng, Jennifer S. Cole, Georgia M. Green, Hans Henrich Hock, Braj B. Kachru, Yamuna Kachru, Chin-W. Kim, Charles W. Kisseberth, Howard Mac lay, Jerry L. Morgan, Rajeshwari Pandharipande, James H. Yoon, Ladislav Zgusta, and Alessandro Zucchi. AIM: SLS is intended as a forum for the presentation of the latestoriginal research by the faculty and especially students of the Department of Linguistics, University of Illinois, Urbana-Champaign.Invited papers by scholars not associated with the University of Illinois will also be incLided. SPECIAL ISSUES: Since its inception SLS has devoted one issue each year to restricted, specialized topics. A complete list of such special issues is given onthe back cover. BOOKS FOR REVIEW: Review copies of books may be sent to the Editor, Stud:es in the Linguistic Sciences, Department of Linguistics,University of Illinois, 4088 Foreign Languages Building, 707 S. Mathews, Urbana,Illinois 61801. SUBSCRIPTION: Normally, there are two issues per year.Requests for subscriptions should be addressed to SLS Subscriptions, Department of Linguistics, University of Illinois, 4088 Foreign Languages Building, 707South Mathews, Urbana, Illinois 61801. UPCOMING ISSUES: Vol. 22:2: Twenty-five years of Linguistic Research at the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign (Post-graduateresearch by Doctoral and Master's degree students in the Department of Linguistics).Editors: Braj B. Kachru and Frances Vavrus; Vol. 23:1: Papers in GeneralLinguistics.

Price for this special issue: $10.00

3 BEST COPY AVAILABLE TWENTY-FIVE YEARS OF LINGUISTIC RESEARCH AND TEACHING AT THE UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN

Graduate Research by Doctoral and Master's Degree Students

with Autobiographical Vignettes by Five Founders of the Department

EDITOR

Braj B. Kachru

With the assistance of Amy C. Cheatham and Frances Vavrus

Special Issue of STUDIES IN THE LINGUISTIC SCIENCES

VOLUME 22, NUMBER 2 FALL .1992

DEPARTMENT OF LINGUISTICS, UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS URBANA, ILLINOIS 61801

4 CONTENTS Foreword vii Preface xiii Acknowledgements xv Part I: Perspectives onLinguisticsinthe Midwest and at Illinois Introduction: Henry Kahane and Braj B. Kachru 3 Linguistics in the Midwestern Region: Beginnings to 1973: Braj B. Kachru 7 History of the Department of Linguistics at the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign: Henry Kahane 3 7 The European Emigree: Henry Kahane 3 9 The Tale of an Eager then Lonely then Contented Dinosaur: Charles E. Osgood 42 How to Find the Right Tree to Bark Up: Robert B. Lees 5 9 Three Linguistic Reincarnations of a Kashmiri Pandit: Braj B. Kachru 65 A Sense of Perspective: Charles W. Kisseberth 7 5 Part II: Memorial Tributes to a Builder: Henry R. Kahane Introduction 85 Memorial Tribute to Henry R. Kahane 87 Elmer H. Antonsen 87 Roberta Kahane Garner 89 Charles Kahane 91 Morton W. Weir 92 Larry R. Faulkner 9 4 Ladislav Zgusta 9 5 13raj B. Kachru 97 PartIII:GraduateStudentResearch1964-1992 Introduction 103 Ph.D. Dissertation Abstracts 1 0 5 Master's Thesis Abstracts 23 9 Research in Progress up to August 1992 25 9 Author Index 263 Language Index 267 Regional Index 273 Arca of Concentration 27 7 Index of Advisors 2 8 1

5 This volume is dedicated to the memory of

Henry Kahane November 2, 1902 September 11, 1992 Foreword

In the academic year 1990-91, the Department of Linguistics at the University of Illinoisat Urbana-Champaign celebrated the 25th anniversary of its founding. Among the commemorative events was a series of lectures presented by eight nationaliy and internationally prominent scholars who had receivedtheirtraininginthe Depart- ment. These lectures have now been published as Linguisticsinthe Nineties: Papers from a Lecture Series in Celebration of the Depart- ment'sTwenty-FifthAnniversary, edited by Hans Henrich Hock (Studies inthe Linguistic Sciences 20:2 [Fall19901). Other events were state-of-the-art conferences on "The Organizaton of Phonology: Features and Domains", and on "Linguistics and Computation: Com- putational Linguistics and the Foundations of Linguistic Theory", the hostingofthethirteenthnationalmeetingoftheSouthAsian Languages Analysis Roundtable, and an exhibitioninthe University Libraryofrepresentative works byDepartmentfacultymembers (for details of the entire program, see SLS 20:2 x-xii). This year-long celebration now reachesitsculminationinthepublicationof the present volume outlining highlights inthe hi'story of the Department and cataloguinglinguistic researchattheUniversity of Illinoisat Urbana-Champaign inthe form of abstractsof master's theses and doctoral dissertations by students who received degrees inthe De- partment over the first quater-century of its existence. The 25th Anniver.ary Lecture Series was introduced by thelate Henry R. Kahane with a talk entitled "The Establishment of Linguis- ticsatIllinois", whichispresenteJ inthis volume along with autobiographical vignettes by Henry R. Kahane, Charles E. Osgood, Robert B. Lees, Braj B. Kachru, and Charles W. Kisseberth, all of whom played crucial rolesin establishing the Department and in determining its course over thefirstquarter-century. These vignettes were solicited in 1974 for a book planned by Thomas Sebeok, but for certain reasons, the book never materialized.Their inclusionhere seems par- ticularlyappropriate, since they provide unusual and delightfulin- sights into the human side of the history of a linguistics department from its conception, through the gestation period, toitsbirth, and on toits coming of age. While these vignettes refer specificallyto the Department of Linguistics at Illinois, they cast interesting light on the personalities and thinking of some of the most prominent linguists of the second half of the twentieth century, sincethe founders of the Department were themselves ensconced among theseor weretheir early colleagues or students. Of general human interest are the manner in which these five scholars were attracted to the field of linguistics and the quirks of fate that led them to their own specific des- tinies, whether thcirpathsstartedoutinCentral Europe or South Asia, in Massachusetts or the Midwest.Itis perhaps a pity that the book planned by Seheok did not materialize, butit seems to me that these vignettes from almost twenty years ago now make even better

7 viii Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) reading than they would have then, for they have taken on a certain patina with time) and we can now judge them with greater objec- tivity.In any case, they are valuable testimonies not onlyto the formative years of the Department, but also to a critical period in the development of the field of linguistics. We can all delight in t.he fact that they have atlast found a fitting repository for the edification andinspirationof futuregenerations. The Department hadbeen looking forward to a celebration of Henry Kahane's 90th birthday in November of 1992.Instead, his unexpected death in September led to a Memorial Tribute held in the Krannert Center for the Performing Arts on 14 November 1992.The texts of these tributes are also presented in this volume. While Henry Kahane's personal recollections of the events and personalities leading up to the founding of the Department in1965 are presented here,itseems appropriateto mention a few other milestonesinthe Department's history,including thefact thatthe actual proposal submitted to the University was worked out in 1963 by a committee chaired by Robert B. Lees (then of English and Com- munications Research, and Director of the Program in Linguistics) and consisting further of Joseph H. Allen (Spanish,Italian, and Portu- guese), Katherine Aston (English), Frank G. Banta (German), Joseph B. Casagrande (Anthropology), Kenneth L. Hale (Anthropology), Lee S. Hultzén (Speech), Henry R. Kahane (Spanish, Italian, and Portuguese), Frederic K. Lehman (Anthropology), Rado LenCek (Russian), Howard S. Mac lay (Communications Research), Charles E. Osgood (Communica- tions Research), Angelina R. Pietrangeli (Spanish, Italian, and Portu- guese), Victor Terras (Russian), and Willard R. Zemlin (Speech). From itsvery inception, the Department assumed a leading role inthe development of linguisticsinthe United States and currently ranks among the top five departments in the nation. Only three years afteritsfounding, however, the Department was faced with a grave internal crisis when its first head, Robert B. Lees, emigrated to Israel, and two ofitsmost prominent younger faculty members, Arnold Zwicky and Thdore Lightner, were lured away to other institutions. Compounding the difficulties was the collapse of the post-Sputnik era of national educational enlightenment. To the great good fortune of the Department, the helm was taken over by an energetic scholar of vision, Braj B. Kachru, first as Acting Ilead in 1968-69 and then as Ileadfrom1969-79. Under hisleadership,theDepartment made great stridesin enhancingitsposition not only withinthe campus community, butalso on thenational and internationalscenes.Ile initiated the journal Studiesin the Linguistic Sciences (SLS),whi.-.h has since attained such stature as to be included among the journals surveyed by the BibliographiclinguistiquelLinguisticBibliography . Thc time-warp becomesparticularlyobviousfromthe nos% blatantly obvious absence of &ender-neutral modesof expresioo. Thereisno need Co point Outinstances, since they arcsoapparent. They serveasan indication of thc progress that has been made over a less sensitive agc. Foreword i x During his headship, the annual departmental Newsletter, now in its twenty-fourthyear, wasinitiated.He recruitedpromising young scholars, encouraged members of the faculty to launch a conference on African linguistics, and was himself co-organizer of a conference on South Asian linguistics and director of a summer Linguistics Insti- tute.While significantinthemselves, these conferences were the stimuli for the development of permanent national and international traditions of regular conferences attended by the leading authorities inthesefields. We have recently witnessedthe Twentieth Annual Conference on African Linguistics (proceedings edited by Eyamba Bokamba in SLS 19:2 [Fall 1989] and 20:1 [3pring 1990]), and the ThirteenthSouthAsian Languages Analysis Roundtable(meeting handbook edited by Hans Henrich Hock in SLS 20:3 [Spring 1991]). In 1976, the Division of Applied Linguistics was established as a research unit within the Department of Linguistics with a cross-cultural and cross-linguistic focus.Itcoordinates and initiates research activitiesin the areas of bilingualism/multilingualism, language and development, literacy, and English ina global context. The Division has organized and partiallysupported numerous international conferences, colloquia, and seminars, and collaboratesinactivitiesre- latedto English inthe international contextinitiated by Larry E. Smith of the East-West Center in Honolulu. The Division has international academic contacts with scholars and institutions in such countries as India, Nigeria, Pakistan, and Singapore, which facilitates the exchange of researchinvarious areas of appliedlinguistics,particularly inthe study and analysis of English in non-native contexts. Among otherprojects,theDivisionof AppliedLinguisticsisat present taking a leading role inthe establishment of a databank for various types of non-native Englishes, and with the support of other campus units, sponsored a conference on World Englishes in April 1992. Research projectsinitiated by theDivision have been supported in the past by the Ford Foundation, the American Institute of Indian Studies, the Research Board of the University of Illinoisat Urbana-Champaign, among other agencies. Professor Braj B. Kachru is Coordinator of the Division. Under the leadership of Chin-W. Kim (Chair,1979-1986) and Charles W. Kisseberth (Chair, 1986-1989; Acting Head, 1989-1990), the Department maintained and consolidateditspositien of eminence inthe fields of phonology, syntax, and historicallinguistics, andin the areas of appliedlinguistics and non-Western language teaching (particularly African and Southand West Asian).Itsought and eventuallyreceivedafacultypositioninformalsemanticsin conjunction with the Program in Cognitive Science/ArtificialIntelli- gence and the Beckman Institutefor Advanced Science and Tech- nology. A particular strength of the Departmentiswithout doubt to he found inthe breadth of programs, ranging from the most theoretical to the most practical. Because of the wide scope of itsactiv-

9 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) ities,the Departmentisintimately bound together with numerous other campus units through formally organized joint programs, e.g.in P.oinancelinguisticswiththeDepartment of Spanish,Italian,and Portuguese, and the Department of French; in teacher education with the College of Education; in psycholinguistics with the Department of Psychology; and in applied linguistics with the Division of English as an International Language.Ithas both formal andlessformalar- rangements with units such as the Beckman Institute,the Center for African Studies, the Center for East Asian and Pacific Studies,the Center for Latin American and Carribean Studies, the Center for Rus- sian and East European Studies, and the programs in Cognitive Sci- ence/Artificial Intelligence, in the Study of Religion, and in South and West Asian Studies. In addition, the Department shares faculty members through jointand/or adjunct appointments withthefollowing departments or programs: African Studies; Anthropology; the Center for Advanced Study; Classics; Communications Research; Comparative Literature; East Asian Languages and Cultures; English; English as an International Language; French; Germanic Languages and Literatures; Language Learning Laboratory;Psychology;SlavicLanguages and Literatures; Spanish, Italian, and Portuguese; and Speech and Hearing Sciences. The centrality of the Department of Linguistics within the University of IllinoisatUrbana-Champaignisclearlyevident and accounts to some extent for the fact that an unusually large number of itsfaculty members have been appointed to administrative posi- tionsincampus unitsoutsidethe Department: Eyamba Bokamba, Director of the Division of English as an International Language, suc- ceeding Braj B. Kachru; C. C. Cheng, Director of the Language Learning Laboratory; Chin-W. Kim, Director of thePrograminEast Asian Studies (1990-91) and Director of the Program inJapan (1993-94); Jerry Morgan, Associate Director of the Beckman Institutefor Ad- vanced Science and Technology; and Ladislav Zgusta, Director of the Center for Advanced Study. The diversityof the Department's programs was of particular importance inthe recent review of thc allocation of resources within the College of Liberal Arts and Sciences.The Advisory Committee on Financial Policy to the Dean wrote in its report, LAS Resources, 1993- 2000, Priorities and Principles for Allocations in the College of Lib- eral Arts and Sciences (p. 13): The Department of Linguisticsisone oftheCollege'sbest departments, with a consistently excellent faculty, anditsqual- ity deserves protcction. The Advisory Committee recognizes in- trinsicstrengthinourDepartment'straditionof combining formal and applied areas (including trainingintheless commonly taught languages) within a singleunit. We notethatin otheruniversities,units devoted whollytoformallinguistics have not been able to maintainvitality and have been slated for closure. We congratulate our Department fotusing a different approach and for its success in sustaining iis strength.

I 0 Foreword x i The excellence of the Department's faculty was recentlyre- affirmed through the appointment this year of Braj B. Kachru as Pro- fessor in the Center for Advanced Study, the highest recognition be- stowed on a faculty member by the University of Illinoisat Urbana- Champaign. Other linguists accorded this highest recognition include Ladislav Zgusta, James Marchand, and the late Henry Kahane.The Department also claims two LAS Jubilee Professors, C.C. Cheng and Braj B. Kachru, and a University Scholar, Rajeshwari Pandharipande, all-in-all an astonishing record for a department of our size. While the number of undergraduates majoring inlinguisticsat the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign has traditionally been quite small (partly a result of the first head's firm belief that linguistic students should have a major in a particular foreign language),it is worth pointing out that this small body of students :las shown an unusually high level of academic achievement: for example, of a total of eight graduating linguistics majors in 1991, two were Bronze Tab- let Scholars (i.e., they ranked among the top 3% of the entire Univer- sity graduating class), and four were elected to Phi Beta Kappa (i.e., in addition to other requirements, they ranked among the top 10% of graduates in the College of Liberal Arts and Sciences, by far the largest college in the University). At the suggestion of the Advisory Committee on Financial Policy of the College, the Department is currently engaged in an intensive effortto contract the number of graduate studentFinitsprograms and to expanditsundergraduate offerings thatsatisfythe Campus's general education requirements. Three new course proposals have already been submitted to higher administrative levels for approval, and others are in various stages of preparation.The Department is also seeking to strengthen its programs in Arabic lantguage and Sem- itic linguistics, as well as in sociolinguistics. The qualityof thegraduate programsintheDepartment of Linguistics has never been indoubt. Over thefirst quarter-century, the Department trained 168 Ph.D.s and 51M.A.s, with15 candidates for the Ph.D. whose work isstillin progress. The great diversity in areas of concentration,inregions of the world, and inlanguages treatedisapparent,not only fromtheabstractsthemselvespre- sented inthis volume, but even more readily from the useful indices devoted tothese matters. To round outthepicture,therearcalso indices devoted to the authors of the theses as well as to the faculty members who directed them.

I had the privilege of witnessing the events of the anniversary year from thc vantage point of an acting head who was neither a true insider, nor a complete outsider.I had held the titles of a faculty member 'withoutbudgetaryimplications'intheDepartment ever sinceI came to the UniNersity of Illinois in1967, just two years after the.Department's founding. I have always beeninterestedin,and have oftenparticipatedin,itsactivitiesAtter having committed

1 1 xii Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) myself only inthis past year to a permanent and intimate rehtion- ship with the Department and its excellent faculty, staff, and student body,and having served as Acting Head for a year and a half,I pondered why Ihad declined the kind suggestion by Henry Kahane in 1967 thatIaccept a joint appointment in the Department of Ger- manic Languages and Literatures and in the Department of linguistics.I was no longer sure of the reason until I read the late Charles Osgood's and, more particularly, Braj Kachru's contributions tothis volume with the vivid descriptions of their early encounters with the Department's first head, Robert B. Lees.Irealized then for the firs, time that it was my failure to interpret correctly Bob Lee's straight- forward mannerisms that had dampened my interestina jointap- pointment, and not until after the decision had been made did I come to realize what a generous and kind colleague he really was beneath the disguising exterior. In an era of great uncertainty in academe brought on by the unstable economic situation in the country, itis my sincere hope and conviction that the Department of Linguistics will be able to weather the external storms and continue long intothe future the excellent work begun more than 25 years ago and partially chronicled inthis volume.

Urbana, IL Elmer H. Antonsen, Head July 1993 Department of Linguistics

1 2 Preface

This volume hasafascinating biography. The plansforthe project were initiatedasa modest undertakingatthe invitation of theCommittee whichwasformedtoplanaprogramforthe celebration of the 25th Anniversary of the Department of Linguistics at U1UC. The original plan was to compile a volume listing the Ph.D. dissertations and Master's theses submitted to our department from its founding to 1992. This was one of several projects to celebrate the Silver Jubilee of the Department asoutlinedinthe Foreword by Professor Elmer Antonsen.Butastimepassed,new ideasand suggestionssubstantiallyalteredtheo7iginalplan.The volume gradually became larger andlarger,like the proverbialtailof the mythical monkey-god, Hanumana. What we now have isa three-part volume. However, these three parts,Ibelieve,directlycontributetoourunderstanding ofthe founding and development of the Department as one of the major centers of linguistic studies and research in the world. The addition of parts one and two was an afterthought, and thereby hangs a tale. The reasonsthat motivated the inclusion of these parts have been discussedintheintroductionto eachpart.But,briefly,both parts have historicalsignificance for our Department. The firstpart includes specifically commissioned perspectives originally writtenin 1973-74, over twenty years ago. These were meant for a specific project that is briefly discussed in the introduction to part one. That project, however, did not materialize; bcopies of the papers were preserved by Henry Kahane and me. The titleof the second partisself-explanatory. Henry Kahane passed away on September 11,1992. We were planning to celebrate hisninetiethbirthday on November 2,as some of us had been celebrating his birthday for several years,athisfavorite restaurant, Katsinas, in Champaign, Illinois. Henry was deservedly recognized as the founder and as one of the major builders of the department. He deliveredthe inaugural lectureina series of lectures organizedto celebratetheSilverJubilee.Theselectureshavealreadybeen published in a special issue of Studies in the Linguistic Sciences (Vol. 20:2; Fall 1990). Thethirdpartconsistsoftheoriginalidea,providing information about the Ph.D. dissertations and Master's theses from the year of the Department's founding to 1992. That isactually the originaltail of the monkey-god Hanumana.

I hope that this special issue of SLS will be useful to our former graduates and to new students who will join the Department inthe years to come, and to linguists in the USA and elsewhere.

13 x i v Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

This1..olumeisdedicatedtothe memory of thelateHenry Kahane. Professor Kahane was, asstated above, as instrumentalin thepreparationof Part I of this volume ashe was ininitiating various other enterprisesrelatedto our Department since the time he joined UIUC, and until he passed away on September 11,1992.

Urbana, IL Braj B. Kachru August 15, 1993

1 4 Acknowledgements

Intheplanning,editing,andproductionofthisvolumea number of colleagues, students and the office staff of the Department ofLinguistics havecontributeddirectly and indirectly.My appreciation and gratitudeareparticularly due tothe following: to thelate Henry Kahane who,inhisusualpleasant and persuasive manner,helpedinputtingtogetherPart Iofthisvolume;to executive officersof thelinguistics programs inthe Midwest who provideddetailedinformationabouttheirunitsandpromptly respondedtomy follow-upquestionsforwritingthechapter "Lnguistics in the Midwest: Beginnings to 1973" it would not have bee.,possibletowritethischapter withouttheir cooperation and valuableinput;toElmer Antonsenforwriting a detailedand informative Foreword; to Hans Henrich Hock, editor ofStudies in the Linguistic Sciences (SLS),for his invitation to include this volume as a specialissue of SLS, and for his patience inspite of the delay in preparationofthefinalversion;toFrancesVavrus,who was associatedaseditorialassistant from theinceptionof thisproject until1992, and to Amy Cheatham, who took over from Frances and saw this volume throughthefinalstages of editing, checking and production thecontributionofthetwo of themhasbeen invaluable;toSaraMichaelandRosa Shimfortheireditorial assistance;toCecilL.Nelson, aformerPh.D.studentofour department, now a professoratIndianaStateUniversity,Terre Haute,IN,forhisinsightfulandpreciseeditorial comments and constructivesuggestions;toEyambaG.Bokambaforchecking references relatedtoAfrica and Africanlanguages;to WilliamF. Brewer for editing Charles E. Osgood's paper; and to Beth Creek, Cathy Huffman, and Eileen Suttonfor attendingtothe one-hundred-andone chores which the production of a complex volume such asthis entails.

Braj B. Kachru PART I

Perspectives on Linguistics in the Midwest and at Illinois

1 6 ACADEMIC ADMINISTRATORS of THE DEPARTMENT OF LINGUISTICS 1965-1993

ROBERT B. LITS BRA1B.KACHRU Head. 1965-1968 Acting Head, 1968-1969 Head, 1969-1979

ii CHIN-Woo KIM CHARI .1-.S W. KISSEBERTII CHAIR. I979- 1986 CHAIR. 1986-M9 ACHNO 1989-19q0

AIL ELMER U. ANIONSEN Acting Head. 1990-1992 Head. 1992-

BEST COPY AVAILABLE1 7 Introduction

About twentyyearsago,intheearlyseventies, whenthe Department of Linguistics was stillin an early stage of its existence, we were asked (as were, nationwide, various other Departments of Linguistics) to contribute word portraits of our members: to indicate theirdevelopment,training,scholarlyaims and accomplishments. The idea, which, alas, did not materialize, was good: To characterize throughcollectivepicturesof selecteddepartmentsthestatusof linguistics in our country. By now, the present of then has turned into a distant past, and the plans of then into memoirs. The few pieces that follow (written in 1973-74 and appearing here without change, have to be read asa testimony of the development of linguistics at our universities ina time of restless changes, where "modern" means "old", and "post- modern" refers to last Monday. March 1992 Henry Kahane

I I This part, as Henry Kahane has said above, has a history that goes back to1973. These papers werespecificallyinvitedfora multi-volume series entitled, Current Trends in Language Sciences, to be published by Mouton Publishers,theHague,theNetherlands. Thomas A. Sebeok was the Editor-in-Chief of the proposed project. One of the first volumes in the series was to be on, TheUniversity Teaching of Linguistics in the United States. The late Henry Kahane was to write a case study of linguistic studies at the University of Illinois.The plan wastoinclude the University of Michigan and Northwestern University as other case studies from the Midwest. In January 1973,1 was invited to write a chapter which would include ...a presentation and discussion...of the principal lines of development(roughly,from World War 11 on)inthe teachingof linguisticsinlinguisticsdepartmentsand/or programs in those private and stateuniversities located in the states included in your region [the Midwest]. Thisinvitationresultedinthechapter"Linguisticsinthe Midwestern Region: Beginnings to1973" which was received by the editorial office of the proposed volumes on March 21,1974. Henry Kahane followedadifferent routeto compile thecase studyof linguisticsatIllinois.Inasuccinct note tohisfour departmental colleagues, dated June 6, 1973, Professor Kahank outlined his plan for

is 4 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) documenting the story of linguistics at Illinois. Let me quote here the relevant parts from the Kahane letter: My ideaistotellourstoryarrangedaccordingto linguistic sub-disciplines and presented in the form of a few portraits of the protagonists together with one or two group pictures, rather than in terms of more or less irrelevant so- calledstatisticalfacts. The technique of theself-portrait should dominate, and again, not inthe Who-is-Who style, with an enumeration of degrees, awards, and publications, but rather as an intellectualhistory of the portrayee:e.g., llow did you come to linguistics To which method or 'school' of linguistics Your development before and at the U. of I. -- The reception of your field among students and disciplines.., and whatever else seems relevant to you. And above all: What did you do to develop your subspeciality within the U. of I. and the impact of the U. of I. on you and your groupswork. You sec whatI am driving at. The value of the survey would he greatly enhanced if you could write for us such an essay,ofanylengththatyou maywant, with September/October as the target date. Since the volume will be widely available, now and later on, your self-portraitis probably,somethingthatwillremainandcontributea precious contributiontothehistory of linguisticsinour country and to the methodology of the expansion of a new (or renewed) academic field. Imyself will provide the frame and thc 'embedding' of the individual contributions within our case history. I trust that youwillpermit me toedit and streamline whenever necessary.

Let me end with a trivial note which I feelIshould add for correctness' sake rather than for its content. 1 have been offered $300 for my contribution. Since I am trying to have theseportraitsauthoredbyothers, I shalldividethe amount equally among us. I apolc lizeforthe remark but you will understand why I add it. This letter was sent to Braj B. Kachru, Charles W. Kisseberth, Robert B. Lees and Charles E. Osgood. Itidentified the areas on which each person was to concentrate: Kachru on Applied Linguistics and Sociolinguistics; Kisseberth on the Neo-Transformationalists; Lees on theTransformationalists, and Osgood onPsycholinguistics.Indue course, the manuscripts were senttothe editor, and anote, dated MarchI.1974, confirmed, "...thatUniversity Teaching of Linguistics in the United Stateshas this date, been sent off to Mouton Publishers, for immediate production." However, a few monthslater, we teceiveda"Dear colleague" note from thc Editor-in-Chief, dated July 22, 1974, informing us that

1 9 Introduction 5 "...owing to irreconcilable differences which have arisen between me and the new management of Mouton Publishers,Ihave decided to relinquish the editorship of this series effective this month." Ido not recall having heard from the publishers afterthat.It was the death of the projected series. This history provides a context for the papers included inthispart. During the past nineteen years several changes have taken place: Robert B. Lees is now in Israel (in fact, he submitted his contribution from Israel); Charles E. Osgood passed away on September 15,1991; and Henry Kahane passed away on September 11,1992. When the deliberationforthis volume started, we agreed Henry andI that the contributors originally submitted in1973-74, should appear intheir original form, without any changes, additions, or updating. These five contributions thus represent perspectives of 1973-74, justa decade after the department was established. These shouldbe readwithinthatcontext.Professor Elmer Antonsen's Foreword provides abrief updateuntilthe academic year1992- 1993.

Braj B. Kachru

'20 LINGUISTICS IN THE MIDWESTERN REGION: BEGINNINGS TO 1973* Braj B. Kachru

0.Introduction This survey presentsan overview of theearlier and current position of the teaching of the linguistic sciences in thc Midwest of theUnitedStates;thestatesincludedareIllinois,Indiana,Iowa, Michigan, Minnesota, Ohio, and Wisconsin. The focus and orientation of the teaching of linguisticsinthe Midwest,aselsewhere,aredirectlyrelatedtothetheoretical breakthroughs which are made inthis region andatother places. Therefore, thereare several digressions inthis paper which are not directly relatedto the teaching of linguistics, but are important for tracing the development of linguistics as an autonomous discipline at variousinstitutions. I havealsobrieflypresentedthetypesof linguistic traditions associated with each major institution which now has a fully developed department of linguistics.Ihave also included information on the teaching of the applied aspects of thelinguistic science. There are two areas which have developed due to serious involvement of linguists,i.e.the teaching of non-western languages and the programs inthe teaching of English as a foreign (or second) language. These arc discussedinsections8.0.and9.0. This brief report thereforeisprimarily about the teaching of linguisticsinthis geographic region with the perspective of the state of the art as seen in diachronic and synchronic terms. 1.0. Three earlierphasesinthe teaching of linguistics Thegrowthoflinguisticsinthemidwesternstatesis characterized by roughly threestag..:s.Ina sense, these three stages also indicate the chronological order in which the lirmuistic sciences developed inthesestates. The firststage could be called thepre- thirtiesperiod, whenlinguisticstudieswerestillapartofthe comparative neo-grammariantradition.Coursesinlinguisticswere availableindepartments suchasClassicsor German,butmost generally,inthedepPrtmentsofEnglish.Thesecourseshad essentiallyacomparativefocussuchas"ComparativeIndo- European,"or they concentrated on the elements of language and phonetics or historical linguistics. The second stage could be termed the phase of "field linguistics." This phase is important since it slowly changed the direction of linguisticsinthe USA from a humanistic area of research to a research arca within the social sciences. During this period linguists began to he housed in Anthropology, Sociology, andlater,inPsychologydepartments.Forexample,atIndiana University,CarlF.Vocgclin, who hadoriginally cometothe Departinent of History, moved to the Department of Anthropology. At the University of Illinoisat Urbana-Champaign. Anthropology housed

21 8 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) the linguistics program for several years, and Kenneth Hale (now at MIT) joinedthatdepartment. The resultofthisshifttowardthe socialsciences was thatseveral courses with an interdepartmental focus came into existence. In linguistictheorythiswasprimarilytheperiodof Structuralism.Itwas duringthisperiodthatthe distance between language scholars and linguistsstarted widening; thistrend reached itsclimaxinthestatesduringthepeakperiodofstructural linguistics. The reasons for the LANGUAGE-LINGUISTICS controversy are varied, and we shall not go into those here. The thirdstage began inthefifties.Gradually, but definitely, efforts were made toview linguisticsasan autonomous fieldof study. As a result of this desire for recognition as a discipline, a few independent departments of linguistics were established.Inaddition, severalprogramsorinterdepartmental coordinating committees for linguistics were set up. The developmentofprogramsinlinguisticspeakedinthe sixties. This does not mean, however, that the loose structure of the pre-sixtiesinhibitedlinguisticactivityoritsdevelopmentasa distinct discipline. The program atIndiana University, which had a serious impact on the development of linguistic study and research in the USA, did not become a Department of Linguistics until 1963 but by thenithad already established itself as a center for teaching and researchinlinguistics and had also granted several degreesin the field.This was also trueat Michigan and Illinois. The sixties, however, saw the formalization of a dozen departments of linguistics inthe Midwest. This was a big step forward in one decade. These new departmentswere:Universityof Chicago,Chicago,Illinois (1960's); University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign, Illinois (1964); IndianaUniversity,Bloomington,Indiana(1963);Universityof Michigan, Ann Arbor, Michigan (1963);University of Minnesota, Minneapolis,Minnesota(1966);NortheasternIII inoisUniversi ty, Chicago, Illinois(1961); Northwester nUniversity, Evanston,Illinois (1966);OhioStateUniversity,Columbus, Ohio(1967);Ohio University,Athens,Ohio(1969);WesternMichiganUniversity. Kalamazoo,Michigan(1968);andUniversityofWisconsin, Milwaukee, Wisconsin (1964). Thistrendtoward expansion continueduntiltheend of the sixties, when a period of rethinking about the diffusion of higher education wasinitiated.Understandablythishadaneffect onthe further growth of linguistics departments. However, expansion did not come to a complete stop. The following departments were set up in thc early seventies: University of Illinois at Chicago Circle, Chicago, Illinois (1973); University of Iowa, Iowa City, Iowa (1970); Oakland University. Rochester, Michigan (1970); and University of Southern Illinois, Carbondale, Illinois (1970). Kachru: Linguistics in the midwestern region 9 In additionto these formalized departments a few programs in linguistics were also set up; for example, the following, among others: Cleveland State University,Cleveland, Ohio (Ad hoc, Interdepartmental CommitteeinLinguistics,1973);IndianaState University,TerreHaute,Indiana (Committee onLinguisticsand Lexicography,1973);NorthernIllinoisUniversity, Deka lb,Illinois (Interdepartmental Committee,1971); University of Toledo, Toledo, Ohio (Linguistics Committee, 1970). At present, the expansion seems to have come to a standstill. The reasons forthis probably can be traced to the more-or-less stagnant condition of hher education in the USA in the past few years, at least as far as the addition of new departments or programsisconcerned. 2.0. Teaching of linguisticsinthe'Big Ten' The following uhiversities are traditionally called the 'Big Ten' of theMidwest: Chicago,Illinois,Indiana, Iowa, Michigan, Michigan State, Minnesota, Northwestern, Ohio State,Purdue, and Wisconsin. Inthisstudy,the University of Chicago has been treatedasthe eleventh member of the group. All of the Big Ten universities have departments of linguistics, except for Purdue. In chronological terms, the University of Wisconsinat Madison has theoldest formalized department of linguistics (1954). The University of Illinois at Chicago Circle hasthe youngest department, established as an independent entityin the summer of 1973;itisstillprimarily an undergraduate program. The story of the pioneering universities which initiated linguistic offerings in the Midwest is of interest both in terms of the growth of linguisticsas an autonomous discipline, and also from the point of view of the typical stages through which linguistics has had to pass at some of the major linguistic centers in the Midwest. The following selected excerpts give some idea of this process at these universities. At the University of Chicago, the offerings in linguistics date back to 1892. At that university, linguistics ...has been an independent unit since the founding of the university, which wasin1892,under the name ofthe Department ofComparativePhilology. It became Linguistics eP-ly in the 1960's.2 Chicagohasanoldtraditionofteachingandresearchin linguistics. Carl Darling Buck was selected to join "the original faculty of the University of Chicago, as Assistant Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Philology, when theUniversity openeditsdoors on October 1, 1892...ln1930hewas namedMartinD.Ryerson DistinguishedServiceProfessorofSanskritandComparative Philology,andin 1933becameProfessorEmeritus."3Leonard Bloomfield was there as Professor of Germanic Philology from 1927 to1940. The Department of Linguistics at Iowa was established in1970. Itbegan as a program in the department of English in1962, with a

23 10 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) National Defense Education Act (NDEA) grant. It continued there until 1965, "...when it became an interdepartmental program directed by a committee of nine faculty members representing seven departments in the university."4 At Michigan, the Department of Linguistics ...was established in1963, with Herbert Paper as the first chairman,JohnCatfordasthesecond,andthen me [WilliamJ.Gedney].It grew out of an Interdepartmental PrograminLinguisticsgoingbacktothe1930's, establishedoriginally by Professor CharlesFries, headed later by Hans Kurath and then Albert Marckwardt...5 At Michigan State University the department of linguistics has thetitleof Department of Linguisticsand OrientalandAfrican Languages: [Itiwas establishedin1964 when the formerly existing Department of Foreign Languages was broken into three aDepartment of Romance andClassicalLanguages,a Department of German and Russian, andthis Department DepartmentofLinguisticsandOrientalandAfrican Languages].6 The University of Minnesota established its department in 1966 under the chairmanship of Walter Lehn. AtNorthwesternUniversity,theDepartmentofLinguistics became a degree-granting unit in the 1965 academic year: Itwasadirect outgrowth of adepartmentofAfrican Languages andLinguistics which had been createdand staffed a year before. The Program in Linguistics under the directionofProfessor WernerLeopoldhadbeenin operation at Northwestern University since the mid 1940's. The earlier Program of Linguistics consistedof faculty members from the Departments of Anthropology, English, German and others. The growth of the current department hasbeenessentially anindependentoneandmuch linguisticsorientedworkisstillofferedinother departmcnts. Much oftheimpetusforgrowthinthe departmentinvolvedtheexploitationofestablished scholars in the field of African languages and linguistics.7 At Ohio State University, the tradition of linguistics dates back to thetwentieswhen George M.Bolling(Classics)andLeonard Bloomfield (Professor of German and Linguistics from 1921to 1927) werethere.However,itwasnotuntil1961thata planning committee wassetupforthedevelopmentoflinguistics.The committeeincludedLeonardNewmark(thenintheEnglish Department) and William S-Y Wang. In 1962 a Division of Linguistics was created and Wang was appointedits chairman.It was, however,

24 Kachru: Linguistics in the midwestern region 1 1 inJune, 1967 thatthe Department of Linguistics was established, with Ilse Lehiste as the first Chairperson. At the University of Wisconsin at Madison, linguistics passed through several phases, beginning inthe1920's: Inthemiddle1920'stheDepartmentof Comparative Philologywasestablished,listingthe(bythenrather extensive) offerings of several .departments inthese areas. To what extentthis was apurely 'paper department' I have not been able totell;in1936 itslisted staff, Arthur GordonLaird(Classics)andAlfredSenn(Slavicand German), wereboth members of other departments.In 1938 Miles Dillon was appointed as the department's first properchairman, anditsstaffwasconsiderably augmented, on paper atleast...That year the department included Morris Swadesh onitsstaff,sharing him with Anthropology, but he left a year or two later.In 1947 the staff consisted of the following, some of whom are known figures inthefield: Martin Joos, Frederic Cassidy, Joseph Russo, Miles Hanley, Einer Haugen, Roe-Merrill Heffner, J. Homer Herriott, William Ellery Leonard, Freeman Twadell, Julian Harris, Lloyd Kasten, Edmund Zawacky, and Murray Fowler (who joined thestaff inthatyear).In1950,the department was rechristened ComparativePhilology and Linguistics...8 [his italics] It was renamed the Department of Linguistics in1954. AtIllinoisandIndiana,autonomouslinguisticsdepartments werenotformeducitilthesixties.AtIllinois,theProgramin Linguistics was a component of the Department of English. (For a detailed discussion see the chapters that follow in PartI).At Indiana, theInterdepartmental PrograminLinguistics wassetup in1946 withseriousinputfromsevenmembersrepresentingfive departments: H. Herzog and C. F. Voegelin (Anthropology), Thomas A. Sebeok and F. Whitehall (English), Fred Householder (Classics), Harry Velten(German),andMarionPorter(FrenchandItalian).A Department of Linguistics was formally established in1963. 3.0. The components of the departments oflinguistics The composition of the linguistics departments in the Midwest is not uniform. The variationinthe organization of the departments is as follows:First,thereare those departments which focus only on offerings in the various branches of thelinguistic sciences.Inthese departments, the corefaculty concentrates on theareas of syntax, phonology, and semantics (e.g. Wisconsin, Iowa). The second type of department has afullgraduate program in linguistics with Master's and Ph.D. degrees. However, they also have the added component of non-Western language teaching. The reason forthis combinationvaries from oneinstitutiontoanother. The

25 12 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) following departments have such,:omponents:IllinoisatUrbana- Champaign (Arabic,Hindi, Modern Hebrew, Swahili and Yoruba); Southern Illinois (Vietnamese, Lao, Cambodian, Arabic, Hebrew, and Persian); Western Michigan (Mandarin Chinese, Korean, Japanese, Hindi-Urdu, Arabic, Swahili, and Hebrew); and Chicago (Malay and Japanese).At someplacesthisintegrationofthenon-Western language component manifests itself in the name of the department, as,for example, the Department of Linguistics and Orientaland African Languages at Michigan State University. The thirdtype of department has both non-western languages andEnglishasaSecond Languageasadded components(e.g. University of Wisconsin at Milwaukee). In the above discussionIhave included only those universities inthe Midwest which have independent departments of linguistics, not what are termed 'interdepartmental programs or 'interdepartmental committees.' (See below §3.1.) 3.1.Interdisciplinaryprogramsandcommittees Interdepartmentalprograms and committees continuetoplay an important role in teaching and research in linguistics. Universities withsuchinterdepartmentalprogramsalsohelpinproviding graduate studentsforspecializedtraininginlinguu,itestothose universities which have fully-developed departmentsoflinguistics. David Lowton isright when he says,"Ithink the interdisciplinary programs inlinguistics are worthy of mention linthis survey! since these programs are not generally widespread insofar as linguisticsis concerned."10 The maininterdepartmentalprogramsareatthe following universities, among others:BallState University, Central Michigan, Miami University, and Youngstown State University. 4.0. Towardestablishingtheoreticaltraditions in the teachingof thelinguisticsciences This section is an historical note on the theoretical developments inlinguisticsintheMidwest. These developments haveadirect relevance to the focus in the teaching of the linguistic sciences inthis regio:.. 4.1.The forerunners Itwas inthe Midwest thattheinitial framework for Structural linguistics was developed by Leonard Bloomfield(1887-1949).In the linguisticliterature,this development withinthe discipline has also been called "The Bloomfield 'School'"(sec Fries,1961).Bloomfield spenta number of yearsinmidwestern universities.lie began his careeras an Instructorin German atthe University of Cincinnati (1909-1910), and then moved to the University of Illinoisat Urbana- Champaign, where he/ worked as anInstructor from1910to1913; from 1913 to1921, he was an Assistant Professor of Comparative Philology and German atthe University of Illinois.In 1921, he was appointedProfessorof GermanandLinguisticsatOhioState Kachru: Linguistics in the midwestern region 13 University, a position which he held until1927. His last job in the Midwest was at the University of Chicago (1927 to 1940), before he became Sterling Professor of Linguistics at Yale University. Itwasatanothermidwesternuniversity(Wisconsin)that Bloomfield had done his graduate work: Here he met Edvard Prokosch, his senior by nine years, andfellatonce underthespelloftheolderman's personality.The meetingwasanimportanteventin Bloomfield's life; for it marked the birth of his career as a linguist) I ItwasduringhistenureattheUniversityofIllinoisthat An Introduction tothe Study of Language (1914) was published.In the Preface to this book Bloomfield says (Bloomfield, 1914, v): Thislittle book isintended, asthetitleimplies, for the general reader and for the student who isentering upon linguistic work. Commenting on the then availablelinguistic offeringsin American universities, the Preface adds: Students whose vocation demands linguistic knowledge are subject in our universities to a detached course or two on details of the phonologic or morphologic history of such languages as Old English, Gothic. or Old French details which are meaningless and soon forgotten, if no instruction astotheir concrete significancehaspreceded. To this method of presentation is due,Ithink, the dislike which so many workers in related fields bear to linguistic study (iv). Ithasalreadybeennotedintheliteraturethatthetheoretical orientationof AnIntroductiontotheStudyof Language was somehow different from that of Language, which came out in1933. This change of focus in the second book ispartly responsible for the direction which our discipline took during that period. 4.2.Post-Bloomfieldianbreakthroughs Theothertheoreticalbreakthroughindescriptivelinguistics came from Kenneth L. Pike, who had received the Ph.D. degree from the University of Michigan in1942. Pike has been working atthis same university since his graduation.It was here that he developed the Tagmemic model of linguistics, the preliminary version of which appeared in 1954 in Language in Relation to A Unified Theory of the Structureof Human Behavior. A revised edition was published in 1967.Itshould,however,bementionedthattheUniversityof Michiganneverbecame knownforitsTagmemictheoretical Orientation. The main center forthat model continuedtobethe Summer Institute of Linguistics. A recentdevelopmentinlinguistictheorytermed"Case Grammar" initially came from Ohio State, where the seminal papers

27 I.

1 4 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) onthistheorywerewrittenbyCharlesFillmore (nowatthe UniversityofCalifornia,Berkeley)duringhistenureatthat university.It was originally at Chicago, Ohio State, and Illinois that this model was presented in the courses on syntax. The developmentsinthreeareas,i.e.syntax, phonology, and phonetics,arepresentedbelow.These developmentsmanifested themselves directlyinthe teaching of courses and graduate student research. 4.3.Syntax The midwestern contributiontosyntax anditsteaching should be viewed in terms of the work done under various traditions (or models)oflinguistics.Inasense,theBloomfield'school'(or 'tradition') was initiated in the Midwest, though Bloomfield himself, as Fries says, never meant to establish a 'school' of linguistics (Fries, 1961:196): He (Bloomfield] despised 'schools', insisting that the usual attitude of the adherents of a 'schoolstrikesatthe very foundation of all sound science. Science, he believed, must be cumulative and impersonal.Itcannotrest onprivate theories.ToBloomfieldoneofthemostimportant outcomes of thefirsttwenty-one years of theLinguistic Society of America was thatithad "...saved us from the blightofthe odium theologicum andthepostulationof 'schools'.' In thethirtiesandfortiesBloomfield'sbookwasthe fundamental basic textinlinguistics, anditsoon replaced Whitney's Language and the Study of Language and The Ltfe and Growth of Language. It isstill used in the classroom at several places, especially inintroductorycourses.Fvenatthoseplaces whereitisnow considered outdated, the sections on historicallinguistics continue to be used. The Tagmemic model has been usedfortheanalysisof the largest number ofunwrittenlanguages,bothinthe Western and non-Western parts of the world. Pike was its main architect for over a decade, and the model was used by a large number of missionaries in reducing unwritten languages to writing so that the Bible could be translated into those languages. Inthe sixties,the universities of Chicago, Indiana, and Illinois were actively engaged in suggesting modifications to Transformational theory, and inapplying this extended model toa wide variety of Western and non-Western languages. The graduates from these universities became the radicals in the field. At Indiana University,the Transformational model, along with othermodels,wastaughtbyFred W.Householder,Andreas Koutsoudas, and Thomas A. Seheok. The University of Illinois tooka frontpositionasoneofthemaincentersintheUSAfor

28 Kachru: Linguistics in the midwestern region 1 5 Transformational Nguistics,and developed an exclusive Transformationalft. which has since continued. In the period of the sixties the primary development in the area of syntax and semantics was that of Generative Semantics. In certain circlestheterm'neo-Transformationalists'isalsousedforthis development. The variedcontextsinwhichtheterm 'Generative Semantics'isusedissuccinctly summarizedinGreen & Castillo (1972:123): In the broadest sense, 'Generative Semantics' refers to the assumptionthatsemanticrepresentationprovidesthe inputtothe transformational rules of a grammar, an idea whichwasunthinkablyradicalwhenJeffreyGruber proposed itin his 1965 MIT dissertation, but which now is takenalmostforgrantedbymany.However,onlya relativelysmallpart of theliteratureisconcerned with elaborating and explicitlymotivatingthisassumption.In another sense, the term 'Generative Semantics'is taken to refertoa theoryinwhichglobalrulesandother derivational constraints play a major role although as G. Lakoff argued in "Global Rules",thistheoryislogically quite independent of the role of semantics in grammar. In still a third sense, 'Generative Semantics' is used to refer to what was for a time called 'abstract syntax', which is not so much a theory or an assumption as a way of doing things... Insome midwesternuniversities,ayoung,enthusiasticgroupof linguistshascontinuedtocontributetotheparadigm,bothby applyingitto various languages, and by bringing arigortothe analyticaltechniques. AttheUniversityofChicago,JamesD.Mc Cawleyhas significantlycontributedindevelopingafocusinteachingand research in semantics as an area of linguistic study and investigation. Inthisheishelped by anIllinoisgraduate, Jerrold Sadock. The proceedings of the annual Chicago Linguistics Society meetings (CLS) are the primary source of very insightful andprogrammatic papers inthisarea. Mc Cawley's two students,Georgia Green and Jerry Morgan, have developed a seriousinterestin Generative Semantics among a number of graduate students at theUniversity of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign.AtIllinois,HerbertStahlkeisusingthis frameworkforthedescriptionof some Africanlanguages,and Yamuna Kachru for the description of Hindi. At Ohio State University, Michael Geis, Johnny Geis, and Arnold Zwicky are working primarily inthis framework on English. Indiana University, throughitsIndiana University Linguistics Club, makcs availableveryinfluential(and controversial)"underground"papers on Generative Semantics. (See §13.0.) Inteaching and researchinsyntax,therefore,this model has become the main thrustatthese universities. On the other hand, at

29 16 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) places like Michigan and Wisconsin the aim is toward eclecticism. (See §10.0; for a detailed discussion see Francis, 1973.) 4.4.Phonology The well-established departmentsinthe Midwest have a long tradition of research and teaching in phonology inthe framework of Structualism. Detailed discussion on this can be found in Valerie Makk i(1972). In phonology after the early sixties,it was primarily the area of Generative phonology in which Chicago, Indiana, Ohio State, Illinois, and Minnesota made contributions.In recent years insightful new developments in the theory of phonology have been taking place at Chicago, Illinois, and Ohio State. At Chicago, James Mc Cawley has given directiontothisresearch. AtIllinois,theteam of Charles Kisseberth and Michael Kenstowicz (now at MIT) has attempted to reevaluate certain assumptions and bases of GeneratiVe phonology. Intheir research and teaching, they have not over-emphasized form tothe neglect of function(seeKisseberth,1970). They have re- evaluated the assumption that the "ordering" of rulesisthe natural way ofshowingtheinteractionsthatexistamongrules(see Kenstowicz & Kisseberth, 1970; Kisseberth, 1973a, 1973b). They have attempted torelate"phonological"explanationsofphonetic phenomena to"morphological"explanations. Thus,anattemptis beingmadetorelatephoneticandmorphologicallevelsto phonological processes. In their research, Kenstowicz concentrates on Balto-Slavic languages and Kisseberth on Amerindian and African languages. At Ohio State, David Stampe (now at Hawaii) and Arnold Zwickyhaveaddressed avarietyoftheoreticalproblemsin phonology (see Stampe,1973). Contemporary phonological models have beenappliedtoa widevarietyof languagesatIndiana, Michigan, and Minnesota. The following, among others, are actively involved intheoreticallyinsightful researchin phonology: Andreas Koutsoudas(Indiana),13 Kenneth Hill and Charles Pyle (Michigan), and Gerald Sanders (Minnesota). At Michigan State University and at the University of Illinoisat Chicago Circle, paradigms other than Generative phonology arebeing actively discussed and taught.At these latter universities, theStratificational model has been used for the analysis of several languages andisalso discussedindetailin courses on phonology. (For detailed discussion see Wang, 1973.) 4.5.Phonetics The attitudetowardphonetics asabranchofthelinguistic sciences has varied in the United States from one of "benign neglect" to outright academic hostility.Inthelinguisticliteraturethereis substantialdiscussion onFORM vs. SUBSTANCE,and their roles in linguisticdescription.IntheI3loomfieldiantraditionthe emphasis was primarily onFORM.However, inthe Midwest, there has been a continuinginterestinphoneticsandithasbecomeaserious Kachru: Linguistics in the midwestern region 17 component oftheteachingatseveraluniversities,especiallyat Illinois, Indiana, Michigan, and Ohio State. Three books which have had a serious impact on the study and researchinphonetics were written bylinguists from midwestern universities. Two of thesescholars were from theUniversityof Wisconsin: Martin Joos, AcousticPhonetics (1948) and R.-M. S. Heffner, General Plwnetics (1950). Five years before Joos book was published, Kenneth L. Pike of the University of Michigan published his Phonetics (1943). This book continues to be the standard work in thefield.Inlateryears,Pikealsopublishedhis Intonationof American English (1945), and Tone Languages (1948). Research on phoneticshasnot beenrestrictedtoarticulatoryphonetics,since innovative researchin experimental and instrumental phonetics was initiatedat the following centers, among others:the University of Michigan, Ohio State University, andthe University of Illinoisat Urbana-Champaign. Theseuniversities developed phonetic research as a subspeciality. At Michigan, in addition to Pike, there was Gordon E. Peterson, before he finally moved to Santa Barbara,California. Peterson was the Director of the Communications Laboratory and trained two distinguished phoneticians, Ilse Lehiste and William S-Y. Wang. These two were then responsible for the early planning and development of linguistics at Ohio State University and where, under their guidance, research in experimental phonetics was conductee. In her book Suprasegrnentals, Lehiste says (1970:vi): For a linguist, phonetics is only a means toward an end, not a purpose initself. The end isto provide reliable answers to linguistically relevant questions. However, for providing these answers, phoneticsisindispensable.Ibelieve firmly thattruestatementsregardingphonologicalphenomena presupposecorrectobservation oftheirphonetic manifestation. A phonologist ignores phonetics athis own peril. Ir At the University of IllinoisatUrbana-Champaign,inthe Speech Research Laboratory, anactive team of researchers worked under Grant Fairbanks during his tenure at Illinois from 1948 to 1962. This group included, among others, Lee Hultzen and later, Willard Zemlin. Some of the important papers by Fairbanks have been published in Experimental Phonetics: Selected Articles (1966). In1967, Chin-W. Kim, a student of Peter Ladefoged, joined the active group of linguists in the Department of Linguistics. Kim helped in setting up a research andteachinglaboratoryforphonetics.Inaddition,researchand teaching in experimental phonetics is being done by Kenneth Moll at theUniversityofIowa,andby RaymondDaniloffatPurdue University in the Department of Audiology and Speech Sciences. 18 Studits in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) 5.0. Teaching of the applications of thelinguisticsciences 5.1.Linguistics andlanguage pedagogy In C 33 Leonard Bloomfield included a chapter in Language entitled:,pplications and Outlook" (pp. 496-509; see also Bloomfield, 1942). that chapter the applications of the linguistic sciences are seenasbeingprimarilyintheareaof languagelearningand language pedagogy. This traditionof restrictingthe application of linguisticstothisone areahas continuedinthe UnitedStates. However, itis well known that this restricted view is much narrower than how the applications of linguistics are viewed on the other side of the Atlantic. In any case,it was the area of language pedagogy which was fostered earlier by linguistsin midwestern universities. (A detailed survey of the national scene is presented in Moulton 1961.) In 1942, the Intensive Language Program was initiated with support from the US government. A large number of linguists were involved inthat program.Inthefollowingyear,the Army SpecializedTraining Program (ASTP) and CivilAffairs Training Schools (CATS) were established.Their operationnaturallyinvolvedthepreparationof pedagogicalmaterials.Linguistsfrommidwesternuniversities contributed to these programs, especially in the production of what is known as the "Spoken Language Series." The following linguists from the midwestern region contributed tothisseries: Einar Haugen, then attheUniversityof Wisconsin (Norwegian);CarletonT.Hodge, IndianaUniversity(Serbo-Croatian);HenryandRenée Kahane, UniversityofIllinoisatUrbana-Champaign (Greek); Norman A. McQuown, University of Chicago (Turkish); Thomas Sebeok, Indiana University(Finnish-Hungarian);andS.N.Trevino, thenatthe University of Chicago (Spanish). It was in the fifties that linguistic insights were first applied to theteachingandlearningof Englishasaforeign(orsecond) language.Thiswasconsideredanimportantareaofapplied linguistics, and the Midwest provided the lead inthis work for over two decades. (For further discussion see §9.0.) At present, at most of theuniversities where linguistic offerings are available, thereisat least one courseinlinguistics and language pedagogy or language learning. Such courses are offered either inlinguistics programs (i.e. Chicago, Illinois, Iowa, Michigan, Minnesota, and Northeastern), or in the TESOL or education programs. (See 1 able II in Appendix B.) 5.2.Linguistics and thestudy of iiterature Inthelast decade courses inlinguistics and literature (or what is now called"stylistics")have notonly developedinlinguistics programsbutthelanguagedepartmentsarealsomakingsuch courses available. (See Table IIin Appendix 13.) The term "stylistics" is used for that area of linguistics which is concerned with the formal analysis of literarytexts.

32 Kachru: Linguistics in the midwestern region 19 The firstinterdisciplinary conference on stylistics was heldin the Midwest in1958, under the auspices of theSocialSciences Research Council at Indiana University (Sebeok, 1960, v): ...to explore the possibility of finding a common basis for discussingand,hopefully,understanding,particularly among linguists,psychologists,andliterarycritics,the characteristics of style in language. The proceedings ofthisconference were incorporatedinStylein Language (Sebeok, 1960), which set the foundation for this now fast- growing area of the application of linguistics in the USA. (A survey of the current trends in the field of stylisticsis presented in Kachru & Stahlke (1972); see also, Chatman & Levin, 1973). 5.3.Linguisticsandlexicography Recently,linguistshave becomeinvolvedintheoreticalor appliedresearchinlexicographyandhaveinitiatedteachingof courses on lexicography inlinguistics departments.Itwas in1960 that "... a small group of linguists and lexicographers met at Indiana University to discuss a variety of problems related to the making of dictionaries."13 The proceedings of that conference, entitled Problems inLexicography (1962),certainlyhad some impactinfocusing attention on the linguistic aspects of lexicography and the then state of the art. In the fifties and sixties, courses in lexicography were offered at a few universities such as Chicago and Michigan. Currently, one or more courses on lexicography are offered by six universitiesinthe Midwest,i.e.Chicago,IllinoisatUrbana-Champaign,Indiana, Michigan, Northeastern, and Indiana State. Indiana State University has takenseveralimportantstepsin drawing attention to lexicographical research and teaching. In1970, analumnus, Warren N.Cordell,gavethatuniversity somefive hundred dictionaries. This collectionincludes rareand out-of-print dictionaries.WithgiftsandmatchinggrantsfromtheNational Endowment for the Humanities, thiscollectionissoon expected to increase to: ...four thousand dictionaries that cover the entire history of Westernlexicography.Severalareasareespecially worthyofnote.Theseincludeonehundredandfifty differenteditionsandissuesofSamuelJohnson's A DictionaryoftheEnglishLanguage;comprehensive holdingsofRenaissanccEnglish-LatinLatin-English dictionaries; numerousdictionaries by American lexicographerssuchasWebsterandWorcester;and representati veclassicdictionariesinseveralWestern European languages. 4 AtIllinois,Ladislav7.gusta,theauthor ofthe Manualof Lexicography (1971),isactivelyinvolvedintheapplication of 20 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) contemporary linguistic models tolexicographical research. Fredrick G. Cassidy (WisconsinatMadison)is compiling a Dictionaryof American RegionalEnglish andisalso involved in the teaching of courses in lexicography. (For a detailed discussion see Read, 1973.) 5.4.Linguistics and thetheory of translation There are two books which have set the tone for teaching the applications of linguistics to the theory of translation, i.e. Nida (1964) and Catford (1965). There are some institutions (e.g. Michigan) which have courses inthisarea.Inaddition, inthefifties,it seems that courses in machine translation also were offered at several places. In recent years, courses on machine translation are slowly disappearing from the scene in the Midwest (see Table IIin Appendix B).15 6.0.InterdIsciplinaryteachingandthelinguisticsciences IntheUnitedStatesthetraditionof interdisciplinarycourse offerings goes back at least to the thirties. However, this interest was primarily restrictedto areas such as anthropologicallinguistics. The focusofsuchcoursespartlydependedonthedepartmental affiliations of the faculty interestedinlinguistics.Inthelast two decades, a considerable number of courses with an interdisciplinary focus have developed. The interdisciplinaryareasare primarily the following:anthropologicallinguistics,bilingualism,computational linguistics,mathematicallinguistics,philosophyoflanguage,and psycholinguistics.1 6 7.0. Teaching of linguistics and the challenge of thesixties The late sixties presented a serious challenge to the linguists of the United States. They were called upon to show the relevance of their discipline to society ingeneral.Itwas appropriate, therefore, thatin1973 the theme of the Linguistic Institute of the Linguistic Society of America at Ann Arbor, Michigan, was "Language inthe Context of Time, Space, andSociety." This new trendledtothe development ofawidevarietyof courses andprojectsonthe sociologyof language,sociolinguistics,bilingualism, and bilingual education.Thissocietalaspectalso becamethemainfocusof linguistic research at several places (see Kachru, 1972). Such courses cover a spectrum from Black English on the one hand to language and sex differences on the other. More than a dozen univeristies inthe Midwest now ofter courses in the areas of the sociology of language or sociolinguistics (see Table IIin Appendix B). 8.0.Linguistics andthenon-Western languages Inthissubsection I shallconcentrateprimarilyon the involvement of linguists with the languages of the non-Western parts of the world. These languages are often termed "exotic," "uncommon," or "critical."For the most partthisincludesthe languages of the African continent, the Far East, the Middle East, and South Asia.

34 Kachru: Linguistics in the midwestern region 21

Inasense, theinterest of linguistsinnon-Western languages, such asSanskritisrelatedtotheirinterestinthe Indo-European languagesingeneral. The beginning ofthisinterestisgenerally traced back to the now famous "discovery" of Sanskrit by Sir William Jones. In the early years, before the recent upsurge of interest in the studyandteachingofnon-westernlanguagesinAmerica,the Oriental Institute of the University of Chicago had already earned a considerable reputation for teaching and research in the languages of the Orient. It was not untilthe earlyfiftiesthatlinguists actually became involvedwith modern non-Westernlanguages.Itwas duringthis periodthatnon-western language teaching and organized research on these languages startedinthe USA, and linguists took an active roleinthisundertaking. The motivation for thisresearch, and the background for theallocationof federal and other fundsforthis work have already been discussed in the literature by, among others. Brown (1960) and Lambert (1973). The current role of midwestern linguists and institutionsinthe teac':ing and research inthis area is presentedbriefly below. 8.1.Africanlanguages andlinguistics The universities of Wisconsin at Madison, Northwestern, Illinois atUrbana-Champaign,Indiana, and MichiganStatehaveaheavy emphasis on the teaching of African linguistics. A smaller, but very active centerislocatedat Ohio University, Athens, Ohio. The five major programs havelittleoverlapinAfricanlinguistics and have been cooperating throughtheBig Ten Committee onInstitutional Cooperation in offering joint Summer Programs. The distributionof workinAfrican languages and linguistics, likethatofthelanguagestaught,showsa greatdealof complementarity.Wisconsin isparticularlystronginBerber linguistics (Jeanette Harries), and Bantu linguistics (Lyndon Harries, DanielKunene,andPatrickBennett).Theconcentrationat Northwesternis more inpidgins and creoles (Jack Berry), Ghanaian languages (Berry), and Mende linguistics (Richard Spears). Michigan StateisstronginBantulinguistics(IrvineRichardson),Hausa linguistics (John Eulenberg), and Efik linguistics (John Ritter). Indiana University has a strong program in Hausa and Afro-Asiatic linguistics (Carleton Ilodge), and Mende linguistics and literature (Charles Bird), aswellasarichandvaried program inother areasof African linguistics through the use of an exchange scholars' program. The UniversityofIllinois.thenewcomerinAfricanlanguagesand linguisticsintheMidwest, has establishedaprograminSwahili language and linguistics (Chin-W. Kim and Herbert Stahlke), as well asarichprogram onthecontributionof Africanlinguisticsto linguistic theory (Chin-W. Kim and Herbert Stahlke). The University of Illinois initiatedthe Annual Conference on African Linguistics in 1970.

35 4

2 2 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) 8.2.Far Eastern languages andlinguistics Research and teachingonthelinguisticaspectsoftheFar Easternlanguagesandlinguisticshascontinuedmainlyatfour universities.TheUniversityofMichiganhasproducedseveral dissertations on Chinese and Japanese linguistics. Indiana University has done primarily pedagogical research on these languages. Indiana, Illinois,and MichiganStatearethe only midwesternuniversities where thereisa focus on the Korean language and linguistics. At Illinois there are several linguists working on Far Eastern linguistics: C-C. Cheng (Chinese), Seiichi Makino (Japanese), C-W. Kim (Korean), and Frederick Lehman (Thai and Burmese). This group of linguists andtheirstudentshave workedonphonologicalandsyntactic problemsconcerningtheselanguagesin theframeworkof contemporary linguistics. In cooperation with William S-Y. Wang at Be.keley, C-C. Cheng of Illinois has developed a computer file of Chinese dialects. The filecontains phonological information on 23 dialectsof Sino-xeniclanguages, each having about 3000 lexical items. A theory of phonological change, called lexical diffusion, has been proposed based on studies of Chinese. historical phonology. (For further details see Wang & Cheng, 1970, nd Cheng & Wang, 1971.) At Southern Illinois University, James H. Y. Tai has been working on constraints in Chinese syntax. 8.3.Middle Eastern languages andlinguistics The oldest center for research on the Middle Eastern languages istheUniversityof Chicago wheretheOrientalInstitute made available offerings inthis area. At Michigan Ernest Mc Carus, and at Minnesota Walter Lehn,have continuedtodirectresearchand teaching on these languages, primarily Arabic. Illinois has initiated a vigorous program onthelinguisticandpedagogicalaspectsof Modern Hebrew. 8.4.South Asian languages andlinguistics There are courses on the structure of one or more South Asian languages atseveral midwestern universities,e.g.Chicago,Illinois, Michigan, Minnesota, and Wisconsin. Inrecent yearslinguistically interesting andoriginalresearchhas been conductedprimarilyat Chicago, Illinois and Wisconsin. In the Midwest, Chicago was the first to enter the field of South Asian linguistics. A group of researchers there have worked on severalof the languages of thisarea,for example K. C. Bahl (Hindi and Panjabi), Edward Dimock Jr. (Bengali), John Lindholm (Tamil), and A. K. Ramanujan (Dravidian, primarily Tamil and Kannada). The Munda Languages Project,initiatedby Norman Zide, has resultedinseveral papers and monographs. At Illinois, the primary focus in teaching and research has been on Hindi linguistics and Yamuna Kachru and Tej Bhatia continue research on various aspccts of that language. Braj Kachru continues his research on Kashmiii and South AsianEnglish. Courses andresearch on Sanskrit linguistics have been initiated by Hans Henrich Hock and

36 Kachru: Linguistics in the midwestern region 23

LadislavZgusta.(Foradetailedbibliographysee Subbarao and Bhatia,1973.)TheUniversityofWisconsinatMadisonhas contributed to the development of teaching materials and linguistic researchinseveral South Asian languages, primarily Hindi (M. K. Verma)andTelugu.AtMinnesota,boththeDepartmentsof LinguisticsandSouthAsianStudieshavemembers whoare continuing research on the languages of this area, e.g. R. V. Miranda (Indo-Aryan). 9.0.Linguistics and TESOL programs The applications of the linguistic sciences to language pedagogy (see§5.1.)werenaturallyextendedtothefastgrowing interdisciplinary area of the teaching of Englishasa foreign(or second) language. In the Midwest, the pioneer in thisfield has been the English Language Institute of the University of Michigan. It was founded in 1941 under the leadership of Charlcs C. Fries. Fries was a typical representative of the Bloomfieldian "School" and hisAmerican English Grammar(1950) andTheStructureofEnglish:An Introductiontothe Construction of English Sentences(1952) have becgme models oftheapplicationofthestructuralmodeltoa lan;uage. In the forties, Fries published hisTeaching and Learning English as a Foreign Language(1945). It became a classic in this field and continued to be used as a model for the LINGUISTIC approachto language teaching for over two decades (seeKachru,1967). The Instituteat Michigan has always had a linguist as Director and the previous directors included Charles C. Fries, Robert Lado, Albert H. Marckwardt, and J. C. Catford. At severaluniversitiesinthe Midwest, TESOL programs have either developedwithinthelinguistics departments,orlinguistics has had a serious input in their development. There are some TESOL programs which are part of English departments, and they are doing linguisticallyinsightful work, for example the program in Applied English Linguistics atthe University of Wisconsin at Madison. This program has produced very significant research under the guidance of Charles T. Scott. Their publicationPapers in Descriptive, Historical, andAppliedEnglishLinguisticshasincludedmanyoriginal contributions, not only to thefield of TESOL but to several other areas of linguistics, such as stylistics. At Indianathe TESOL program startedas an adjunct ofthe. Department of English and then became a small component of the PrograminLinguistics.Itwas underthedirectionof Bernard Spolsky, between 1964 and 1968, thatthe academic foundations for a TESL program wereset.In1968 forseveralreasons, both academic and administrative this component was restructuredas anindependentunitand renamedthcDepartment of Urban and Overseas English, 2 4 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) , At Illinois,the Division of English as a Second Language also started as an adjunct of the Department of English. Several members ofitsfacultyarecontributingtolinguisticallyorientedcourse offeringsandresearch,e.g.KatherineAston, Lawrence Bouton, WayneDickerson,andYamunaKachru.Thedepartmentsof linguisticsatthe University of Minnesota andat Ohio University, Athens, Ohio, also offer an MA program in English as a second (or foreign) language. (For a detailed discussion see Allen, 1973.) 10.0. The theoreticalfocusinthe teaching of linguistics The fast-developing and constantly changing field of linguistics createsa pedagogical problemforthose who havetodevelop a curriculum foritat various levels of instruction. The basic question they have to answeris: What constitutesthebasic component of linguistic knowledge thatshouldformthebasisforalinguistic curriculum? Oncethisquestionissettledmoreorlesstothe satisfaction of allthe faculty, soon another, more intriguing, question comes up: Which model (or models) of linguistics should one focus on in teaching linguisticsin a particular department?If one finds even more or less agreement on this question,itis an achievement. The broad dichotomy generally used to discuss the focus of a department in terms ofitsteachingistraditionalvs. contemporary. As we know, there is no agreement on what these terms mean, since they can be defined in a time dimension or in terms of a particular linguistic model. One may take the position, as some departments do, that these polemic questions are primarily of interest to an historian of ideas in linguistic thought, not to a teacher of linguistics. However,itsoon becomes obvious that such a positionis not necessarily correct. If the curriculum is essentially based on one model for example, Systemic or Transformational the pedagogical implications are thatit results in a monolithic curriculum. On the other hand, if the choice is made in favor of an ecletic curriculum, the danger is of developing no clear focus in research or teaching.In any case, both these choices have their advantages and disadvantages. And, the decision made in either direction is important from the point of view of teaching. Thesituationintermsofthetheoreticalfocusinteaching linguisticsinthe midwestern statesprovides aninterestingprofile about the state of the art and thelinguistic curricula. The responses tothequestionconcerningthetheoreticalfocushavebeen summarized in Table I (see Appendix A) under six categories.17 11.0. Current trendsinthe teaching of linguisitcs

As section 1 indicates,therehavebeenapproximatelythree phases in the teaching of linguistics inthc Midwest. The forties and fifties were essentially a period of Structuralism. The emphasis was primarilyon methodological andproceduralrefinement.This was

.36 Kachru: Linguistics in the midwestern region 25 alsotheperiodwheninterdisciplinarycourseofferingswere developed mainly with Anthropology and Sociology. The sixties initiateda period of polemics and argumentation at the main centers of linguistics.It was during this period that a wide variety of courses were developed and interaction was sought with philosophy, psychology and, in certain cases, with mathematics. This argumentation was not restricted to the scholarly journals but it was obviousintheclassrooms,too. The LinguisticInstituteof the Linguistic Society of America, as usual, presented this phase of our discipline at Indiana (1964) and at Illnois (1968 and 1969). This was also the period when the earlier dichotomy between language, literature, and linguistics began to become less visible and research was done in the area of the "linguistic" study of literature.It was during this period thatstylistics came of age. In the Midwest now a number of linguistics departments have offerings in this area. The latesixties andtheearly seventies again brought a new dimension and a new challenge; the linguistics departments, as did other departments, had to demonstrate their relevance. As a result, a closerrelationship developedwiththe departments of philosophy andpsychology. The language andlinguisticsdepartmentsalso rediscovered their relevance to each other.But, more visible.3a non-Americanwasthephenomenonofmidwesternlinguists discovering the role and manifestation of language inthe Midwest. There was a sudden upsurge in urban language study, Black English, and language and sex differences. In short, language variation, which had been pushed under the rug for over a generation, was back in the classroom. (See also Cassidy, 1973.) In reorienting the teaching of linguistics in the Midwest with the newthoughtandnewdemands,severallinguistsplayedan important role at various stages. They were, among others, Eric Hamp (Chicago), C. C. Fries and Kenneth Pike (Michigan), Fred Householder, Thomas Sebeok, and CarlVoegelin (Indiana), Henry Kahane, and Robert Lees (Illinois). Inlinguistically orthodox setups, room has been made for new insightsinthefield, and younger scholars are now more readily accepted. At institutions such as Illinoisat Chicago Circle and Michigan State, attempts are being made torepresent, bothinteaching and research,linguistic models such asStratificational (A. Makkai) and the Scale and Category (M.A.K. Halliday). The main thrust of the seventies points toward looking atallaspects and manifestations of language in both teaching and research (see §12.0.) 12.0.The spectrumoflinguisticsofferings In TableII(see Appendix B)Ihave attemptedto show the range otlinguisticofferingsinthevariouslinguistics departments and proerams in the Midwest. Inthe seventies,it seems thatallthe

.33 26 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) aspectsofthelinguisticsciencesandtheirapplicationsare represented. 13.0. On teaching"underground"linguistics In the sixties and seventies, the way in whichlinguistics has beentaughtatthemaincentersintheMidwesthasmade conventional course titles and course descriptions misleading if not irrelevant.Inaddition, these present onlyapart of the linguistic "iceberg". The main core of itis underground: By "underground"I meanthattheactive,innovativegroupshavetelephonic, mimeographed, ordittoed channels of communication abouttheir ideas on the various branches of the linguistic sciences. These convey thestateofthearttoday. They arecirculatedtotheinitiated members of thegroup, who thenpresentthematerialintheir classes. This restricted research has developed into a large body of materialincertainareasoflinguistics,but especially on syntax, phonology, and semantics. The pedagogical implications of this are that evaluation of course content at various universities has become difficult.Another implicationisthatthismaterialisnot readily available to allthe institutions and faculty members interestedin a particularfield. Inorder to remedy thissituation,several departments inthe Midwest have startedtheir own in-house publications which help in making available the current thinking of active workers inthe field. A partiallist of such publicationsis given below; it includes only publications from the Midwest. ContributedPapers(Speech,Hearing,Language),Purdue University; Indiana University Linguistic Club Publications, Indiana University,Bloomington;InformalWorkingPapersinApplied Linguistics, Ohio University; TheInformant,WesternMichigan University;MinnesotaWorkingPapersinLinguisticsandthe Philosophy of Language, University of Minnesota atMinneapolis; NaturalLanguageStudies,Universityof Michigan, Ann Arbor; Newsletter of the Department of Linguistics, University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign; Occasional Papers of the WOLFENDEN Society on Tibeto-Burman Linguistics,UniversityofIllinoisatUrbana- Champaign; Papers in Descriptive, Historical, and Applied English Linguistics, University of Wisconsin at Madison; Studies in Generative Semantics (SIGS), University of Michigan, Ann Arbor; Studies in the LinguisticSciences, University ofIllinoisatUrbana-Champaign; Working Papers in Linguistics, Ohio Statc Universiity. The Indiana University Linguistics Club plays an important role inmaking such"underground"literaturew:clelyavailable. Chicago andIllinoisalso make availab:ctheresearchoftheirgraduate students and faculty. The Papers of the Chicago Linguistic Society Meetings (CLS) has become an important trendsetterinthe new thinking inlinguistics. At severaluniversities inthe Midwest such

.40 Kachru: Linguistics in the midwestern region 27 materials continue to form the basic core of the advanced courses in linguistics. 14.0.Conclusion Inthe previous sectionsIhave presented an overview of the earlier and contemporary trendsinthe teaching of linguistics and attempted to relate these to the breakthroughs in the theories of the linguistic sciences which were initiatedin the Midwest.Ihave not presented details concerning the role of linguistics in the curricula of English departments or any other language departments. At present, substantial or marginal course offerings in linguistics are available in the Midwest in humanistic disciplines, in the social sciences and also inthecollegesof engineering.Atseveralplaces,programsin computer studies havelinguistics-relatedcourses.Therefore,itis obvious that all the manifestations and orientations in the teaching of linguistics have not been covered in this study. The current statusinthe teaching of linguisticsisexactly the same as the status in the development of the linguistic sciences, one of constant change and innovation.It seems to me that the direction in the near future will be toward developing theoretical foundations and methodological rigor inthe teaching of applied linguistics and interdisciplinaryofferings.

NOTES

*1gratefullyacknowledgethecooperationoftheexecutive officersofthelinguisticsdepartmentsandprogramsinthe midwestern regionforsupplying me information concerningtheir institutionsfor thissurvey. I owe specialgratitudeto Chin-Chuan Cheng, Henry Kahane, Chin-W. Kim, Seiichi Makino, Herbert Stahlke, and Ladislav Zgusta for providing me useful data intheir areas of specialization. My thanks arealso due toS.N. Sridharforhis assistance.

I Communication dated10 December 1973 from HowardI. Aronson says, "There has been no success in establishing a cl.,finite date for the origination of the Linguistics Department.I expect ithas been an independent unit since the founding of the University, which was in1892, under the name of The Department of Comparative Philology.It became Linguistics early in the 1960's." 2 Ibid. 3 Lane, George S. 1955 "Carl Darling Buck", Language 31, 181- 189. Reproduced in Portraits of Linguists: A Biographical Source Book for the History of Western Linguistics 1746-1963, ed. by Thomas A. Sebeok (Bloomington, Indiana University Press), Vol. II. 4 Excerpt from a communication dated 15 November 1973 from Robert Howren, Chairman, Department of Linguistics.

41 28 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall1992)

5 Excerpt from a communication dated 31 October 1973 from William J. Gedney, Chairman, Department of Linguistics. 6 Excerpts from a communication dated28 November 1973 supplied by the secretary, Department of Linguistics and Oriental and African Languages.

7Excerpts from a communication dated13 November 1973 from Richard A. Spears, Chairman, Department of Linguistics.

8Excerpts from a note entitled, "An Account of the Department ofLinguistics,UniversityofWisconsin-Madison",suppliedby Andrew L. Sihler, Chairman, Department of Linguistics. 9 Notethatseveralofthesedepartmentsalsoincludethe teaching of one or more Western languages. For example, Illinois at Urbana-Champaign, providesinstructionin Modern Greek. Western Michigan, in addition to some non-Western languages, also provides instructioninBrazilianPortuguese,Serbo-Croatian,Polish,and Latvian. At Chicago, Celtic, Georgian, Albanian, and Modern Greek are taught in the Department of Linguistics. 10David Lowton, Director, Interdisciplinary Major in Linguistics, Central Michigan University,inhis communication dated 22 August 1973. 11 See Bernard Bloch, "Leonard Bloomfield", Language 25 (1949), 87-98; reproduced in Sebeok 1963. 12 For adetailed discussion onthecontributionof Indiana, particularlythat of Andreas Koutsoudas, see Valdman's contribution which was planned to appear in this series. 13See Householder, Fred W., & Sol Saporta. 1962. Problems in Lexicography (Bloomington, Indiana: Indiana University, p.v. 14 MimeographedbrochureprovidedbytheCunningham Memorial Library, Department of Rare Books and Special Collections, Indiana State University. 15 Note thatcurrentlyonly two institutions have coursesin machine translation, one of them being Chicago. 1 6 Interesting insights about the development of psycholinguisticsasadistinctareaof researcharecontainedin Charles E. Osgood, "The Tale of an Eager then Lonely then Contented Dinosaur" (in this volume). 17 Thesesi xcategorieshavebeenabstractedfromthe informationsuppliedbytheexecutiveofficersofthelinguistics departments or programs.Ifound that these six categories were the crucial terms used to define the theoretical focus or orientation of a department. Incertain cases, some executive officers rightlyfeltthat my useoftheterm'contemporary',for example, was notwell- defined. But then who can define 'contemporary'?Ifa department did not fall under any of these categories. I have leftallthe columns

42 Kachru: Linguistics in the midwestern region 29 blank and presentedtheir explanationinafootnote,for example, Northwestern. A few universities did not provide information on this point and therefore have not been includedinthistable,for example, Ohio State. 18 "Theprimaryemphasisisgenerative-transformational, although structurallinguistics,especially phonology and morphology is taught." (Ball State) 19"The linguistic focusisprobably 'contcmporary' rather than 'traditional'although I am notcertainwhat you mean by these terms." (Bethel College) 20"The focus is bipartite." (Central Michigan)

21 "We follow more than one method or school of linguistics." (Chicago) 22 "Our focusiscontemporary.ifbythatyou mean post- Bloomfieldian. In fact, I like to think thatitis post-Chomskyite in the simple sense that we do not espouse any party line.I would call ours a highly eclectic department. Hereastuclentlearns not only about TG, butalso abouttheviews of Pike,Halliday, Lamb and even Bloomfield!" (Illinois at Chicago Circle)

23"Although most of the linguistically oriented faculty members areinterestedin contemporary developments,thereisno focusin the minor program on either contemporary or traditionallinguistics." (IndianaState) 24''Thetheoreticalorientation of the department, although not monolithic,ismainly generative-transformational." (Iowa)

25"The range of our course offeringsispretty traditional, and is intendedto serveprimarily although not exclusively, students with interestinEnglish. Somewhat unfortunate,butbynecessity,our courses tend toward the'appliedaspects of linguistics oftenatthe expense of theory. We don'tcallourselvesaprograminapplied linguistics, but thisis pretty much what we are.Iguess." (Miami) 26 we have prided ourselves both backinthe days of the InterdepartmentalCommittee andduringthelastdecadewitha Department, on a variety of points of view represented. We are often called an eclectic department."( Michigan) 27"Our orientationiscontemporary; theoretical courses adhere essentiallytothegenerative-transformationalapproach, thoughnot inthe orthodox way. Scepticismis encouraged and members of the department are,actively engagedinconsideration of alternative5to establishedtheories." (Minnesota)

28"Our program is not so extensive that we can be said to have a focus. We havetriedtoincludestructuralism,generalsemantics, philology, communication theory, and traditional grammar, as well as 30 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) transformational grammar and some of the later models." (Minnesota atDuluth) 29"I would say that the department represents both traditional linguistics and contemporary linguistics, but perhaps with more of an emphasis on thelatter."(Northeastern)

3°"Members of thefacultyare F..1 versedincontemporary linguistics of various types but one could say that most of us are resistantto and weary of what someone has described asflash-in- the-pan, provincial back -patting 'schools'of linguistics." (Northwestern) 31 "The'focus'[...Iiscertainly'contemporary'although 'traditional'linguistics constitutes a portion of the content of various courses." (Ohio University) 32 "...focusisinterms of contemporarylinguisticsfor both theoretical and applied linguistics." (SouthernIllinois) 33"Presently, our approachisnon-doctrinaire." (Toledo) 34 "The focus of the Department asa whole itsprograms, courses, and philosophy could be described as contemporary..." (Western Michigan) 35 "Currently,theDepartmentis theoreticallyunfocussed, tending on all hands toward an agnosticism whose general footing is thatstructuralismdidn'twork, and currentlyfashionabletheories endlessly fascinating though they are don't seem to be working very well either. No one here,se4als to be working on either wholly noveltheories,orparticularlytrenchantexplorationsof current theories.SincetheDepartment is heavilydata-orientedand empirical,Iwould aver thatits focusis,if anything, traditional." (Wisconsin) 36"The focus of the department is on contemporary linguistics, and its orientationis'generative'..." (Wisconsin at Milwaukee) 37 "...thegroup wouldhavetobedescribedaseclectic." (Youngstone State) 38 The term'arealinguisticsincludes coursetitlessuchas linguistictypology.

39 In'LanguageStructure' I haveincludedcoursesonthe structure of aparticular language (e.g.thestructure of Hindi) and courses entitled 'languagestructure'. 40 By theterm'other' I mean courses which couldnot be classifiedunderthecategoriessetupinthisTable,e.g. neurolinguistics. Note also that the numbers in the Table indicatc the total number of courses which could be classified under each of the categories.

44 Kachru: Linguistics in the midwestern region 3 1

REFERENCES Allen, Harold B. 1973. English as a second language. Current Trends in Linguistics 10, ed. by T. Sebeok, 295-320. Bloomfield, Leonaid. 1914. An introduction to the study of language New York: Holt. .1933. Language. New York: Holt, . 1942. Outline guide for the practical study of foreign languages Baltimore: Linguistic Society of America. Brown, Norman W. 1950. Resources for South Asian language studies intheUnited States.Philadelphia:Universityof Pennsylvania Press. Cassidy, Frederic G. 1973. Dialect Studies, Regional and Social. Current Trends in Linguistics 10, ed. by T. Sebeok, 75-100. Catford, J. C. 1955. A linguistic theory of translation. London: Oxford University Press. Chatman, Seymour, & Samuel Levin. 1973. Linguistics and literature. Current Trends in Linguistics 10, ed. by T. Sebeok, 250-294. Cheng, C.C., & William S-Y Wang. 1971. Tone change in Chaozhan Chinese: A study in lexical diffusion. POLA Reports 16, cwl - cw 22. Also in Kachru etal.1973. Issues in Linguistics: Papers in Honor of Henry and Renee Kahane. Urbana: University of Illinois Press,99-113. Francis, Nelson W. 1973. Approaches to lexicography and semantics. Current Trends in Linguistics 10, ed. by T. Sebeok, 145-205. Fries, Charles C. 1951. The 13loomfield 'School'. Trends in European and American Linguistics1930-1950. Antwerp: Spectrum, 196- 224. Green, Georgia M., & Rafael Castillo. 1972. A selected bibliography of semantics-based Generative Grammar. StudiesintheI inguistic Sciences 2:1.123-140. Heffner, R-M. S.1950. General Phonetics.Madison: University of Wisconsin Press. Joos,Martin.1948. Acoustic Phonetics. Language Monographs 23. Baltimore: Linguistic Society of America. Kachru,BrajB.1967. Review of language teaching: A scientific approach by Robert Lado. Linguistics 31.87-107. . 1972. On the dimensions, methodology, andapplicationsof sociolinguistics. Language in Society 1:2.349-263. , & F.II.W. Stahlke(eds.)1972. Current trends inStylistics Alberta, Canada: Linguistic Research Inc. Kenstowicz,M., & C.Kisseberth.1970.Ruleordering andthe asymmetry hypothesis. Papers from the Sixth Regiional Meeting. Chicago: Chicago Linguistic Society, 504-519. Kisseberth,Charles.1970. On the functionalunity of phonological rules.LinguisticInquiry1.291-306. . 1973a. On the alternation of vowel length in Klamath: A global rule.Issues in Phonological Theory: Proceedings of the Urbana Conference on Phonology. The Hague: Mouton.

45 32 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

NO" 1973b.IsruleorderingnecessaryinphonoloLy?Issuesin Linguistics. Papers in Honor of Henry and Renée Kahane, ed. by BrajB. Kachru et al. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 418- 441 . Lambert,RichardD.1973. Language andAreaStudies Review. Philadelphia:The American Acadery ofPoliticalandSocial Science. Lehiste, Ilse. 1970. Suprasegmentals. Cambridge: M.I.T. Press. Makkai, Valerie B. 1972. Phonological theory: Evolution and current practice. New York: Holt. Moulton, William G. 1961. Linguis,..cs and language teaching in the UnitedStates,1940-1960. TrendsinEuropean and Aniztican Linguistics1930-1960. Antwerp: Spectrum, 82-109. Nida, Eugene. 1964. Toward a science of translating. Leyden: E.J. Brill. Pike, Kenneth L.1943. Phonetics: A criticalanalysisof phonetic theory and a technique for the practical description of sounds. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press. . 1945. Intonation of American English. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press). . 1948. Tone languages. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press. . 1967. Language in relation to a unified theory of the structure of human behavior, preliminary edition, 2parts. Summer Institute of Linguistics: Glendale, 1954. The Hague: Mouton. Read, Allen Walker. 1973. Approaches to lexicography and semantics. CurrentTrendsinLinguistics 10 (LinguisticsinNorth America):145-205. Sebeok, Thomas. 1960. Style in language. Cambridge: M.I.T. Press. . 1963. Portraits of linguists: A biographical source book for the historyofWesternlinguistics, 1946-1963,Volume II. Bloomington. Second printing. The Hague: Mouton. (ed.) 1973. Current Trends in Linguistics 10 (Linguistics in North America). The Hague: Mouton. Stampe, David. 1973. A dissertationinnatural phonology. MS. Subbarao, K. V., & Tej K. Bhatia.1973. A bibliography of research done on South Asian langunes and linguistics in the Department ofLinguistics,UniversityofIllinoisatUrbana-Champaign. Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 3:2.149-154. Wang, WilliamS-Y., & Cheng,C-C.1970.Implementationof phonological change: The Shuangfeng Chinese case. Papers from the Sixth Regional Meeting, Chicago Linguistic Society, 552-59. . 1973. Approaches to phonology. Current Trends inLinguistics 10, ed. by Sebeok, 101-121. Zgusta, Ladislav. 1971. Manual of lexicography. Thc Hague: Mouton.

(Received June 1974.)

4 6 Kachru: Linguistics in the midwestern region 33 APPENDICES

Appendix A:

TABLE I: Theoretical Focus in the Teaching of Lin uistics in the Midwest 7,1c ,.>..' o Focus :3 ,... o > E. cts 0 ta. ,... = . . ° ",,:i o .o = E .._. 0 ,.. 0 15 i- ,.....o Institution a .E. 0 L) = 43 o 7; 0 c,11 ,... o IES 0 0 = Ball State U.18 q Bethel College 1 9 J Central Michigan U.20 J U. of Chicago 2 1 4 U. of Illinois at 4 Chicago Circle Campus22 U. of Illinois at Urbana -si Indiana State U.23 4 U. of Iowa24 4 Miami U.25 q U. of Michigan26

U. of Minnesota at N, Minneapolis27

U. of Minnesota at \ i Duluth2 8 Northeastern U.29 g Northwestern U 30 Ohio U. at Athens31 N Southern Illinois U.32 U. of Toledo3 3 N' Western Michigan U.34 \

U. of Wisconsin at ,,, Madison35 U. of Wisconsin at Milwaukee36 Youngstonc State U.3 7 C

4 7 A

3 4 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) Appendix B:

TABLE II:Part 1 Range and Distribution of Lin uistics Offerin s in the

Courses u. 6

; a . . 4 .2 .'' .g3 E .2 ::-1 5 1 ? 0r t?- .Z.A. .,3 C. 1 te ;15. 0 e., 3 -.7, - . :3 c . c 0 < ' .=.a-; eg .. --3 2 !°.-r-' P2a.2 C"' ..f- 'Is 5.§: 743 .= F. Fi ',.-,: z§ 7 .02 : a . 12 .1 ,?., a 7.; . r. 65 4^; -6..= :. . E. 2 g.gg.:a .:.5222 6. 2 04 'o.E' '= 4c00.2.0v -"2 .'"-2-g Departments <<¢..c3.0

U. of Chicago - - 3 - - 3 1 3 192 6 3 3 1 1 U. of Illinois at I - Urbana 3 - - 2 - 1 - - - 2 1 2 5 2 U. of Illinois at 1 - 1 - 1 - 1 1 2 - Chicago Circle Campus I I I U. of Indiana at 2 5 6 1 1 1 1 Bloomington - - 192 1 2 1 3 -

U. of Iowa - 2 1 - 1 1 14 1 1 1 - 3 1 U. of Michigan 1 - 5 - 1 211 - 123211 U. of Minnesota 2 1 - - - 2 - - 2 4 2 4 3 - NortheasternU. 3 ------13113 1 Northwestern 2 1 - 1 U. - - 1 - 111 - 1-

Ohio U. at Athens 1 - 2 ------1 1 - 4 2 Ohio State U. at - 1 1 Columbus - - - - 2 5 5 1 2 U. of Wisconsin at Madison U. of Wisconsin at Milwaukee Western Michigan U. - - - - - 1-- 1 - 11- 3 - Southern Illinois U. - - - atCarbondale - - I 1 - 2 1 2 - Oakland Programs Cleveland State U.

Indiana State U. 2 1 - NorthernIllinoisU. U. of Toledo Others

Ball State U. - - . . - - - 3 1 1 - - 1 - If CentralMichigan U. - 1 Miami U.

Youngstone State U. - - 3 1 - - - 1

48 Kachru: Linguistics in the rnidwestern region 3 5

TABLE II:Part 2 Range and Distribution of Linguistics Offerings in the Midwest

Courses 6 0,.. 1-- ; ,,E 1 , E , u ; .0 .3 0 02 v. ..a.' ' Eu 00 c 0 1.-::: 7 .::, 7 'L -0...0 r"T t,.00. c c., ... . c 0 o>,0 u Departments _i ._1 0

U. of Chica:o 12602 1 - 1 1 1 5 5 3 2 4 3 1 1 U. of Illinois at 4 2 - 2 - 1 9 3 6 1 1 1 5 - 3 Urbana U. of Illinois at Chicago Circle Campus 2 - - 1 - 1 - 4 1 1 - 1 2 U. of Indiana at 7 . 3 - - 4 3 - 3 4 1 5 Bloomington 6

U. of Iowa 3 7 - 1 - 1 1 4 1 4 -

U. of Michigan 5 13 1 2 1 1 1 - 2 5 66 6 1 2

U. of Minnesota - 4 2 1 1 1 5 5 2 3 1 6

NortheasternU. - 1 2 3 2 - 1 1 2 2 - 1 2 Northwestern U. 5 - - - - 2 3 2 1 4 - 5

Ohio U. at Athens 2 4 1 - 3 3 3 I 2 - 4 Ohio State U. at 2 1 2 2 2 2 2 3 - Columbus U. of Wisconsin at Madison U. of Wisconsin at 4 1 - - I 2 - 1 2 . 2 Milwaukee

Western Michigan U. - 2 - - 1 1 - 1 - 1 1 Southern IllinoisU. 1 6 . 1 2 . . 1 1 3 - 5 atCarbondale

Oakland - 3 1 - 1 1 1 2 - - 1 - Programs Cleveland State U.

Indiana StateU. - 1 1 4 1 - - 5 - 4 1 NorthernIllinoisU. U. of Toledo Others Ball State U. 2

CentralMichigan U. . - . 1 1 1 2 7 Miami U. 1 Youngstone State U 1 111111

4 9 The History of the Department of Linguistics atthe UniversityofIllinois Henry Kahane Introduction Incertainways,thebirthand growthofa new academic department at a large modern Universityreflects changesinthe intellectual and social climate of the Nation; it thus merits a modicum of general attention. A new discipline usually exists long before its official recognition;itishidden under other labelsuntilthe time when its inherent dynamics pushes itto the fore, when, as the saying goes, its time isripe. The story of Linguistics at the University of Illinois, one of those huge Midwestern state universities,is a typical example oftheprocess (paralleled,of course, by thehistory of linguistics at various other American Universities).Ishall try to tell thestorybystressingtherolesandfunctionsofthescholars, teachers,andadministrators onthelocalscene. The underlying methodological credo is,obviously, my conviction that the academic development of a new unit,particularlyinitsearly stages, before departmental routine has strangled the alternatives,islargely due to the impact of individual personalities. Bloomfieldian Prelude An early, short-lived attempt to establish linguisticsatthe U. of I.deservesinterestprimarilybecauseofthe one man involved. Leonard Bloomfield (1887-1949), the central figure of the American School of Structuralists, taught at the University from 1910 to 1921. He was a member of the German Department, yet his bent toward linguistic generalization was already evidentinhisacademictitle from1913on,AssistantProfessor of Comparative Philology and German. It was the periodin which the Urform of hisinfluential Language (1933) had just appeared as An Introduction to the Study of Language (New York,1914). The early version shows thata mentalistic-psychologicalapproachtolanguagestronglyinfluenced by Wilhelm Wundt still dominated the curriculum which Bloomfield had established. (After he leftIllinois for Ohio, Chicago, and Yale, he discarded the mentalistic approach for the mechanistic.) Bloomfield's curriculum atIllinois,necessarily modestasa one-man operation, resembledtheIndo-EuropeancurriculaofEuropeanuniversities, which were often the domicile of linguistic theory. Bloomfield's three courses from 1914 to1921 bore thetitles, Introduction to the Study of Language. Comparative Philology of the Indo-European Languages, and Sanskrit. The Founding Fathers The department (or group of(let, ments) in whichlinguistics surfacedvariedfromuniversity to university:it couldbe Anthropology or Philosophy or English or Oriental Studies or Classics

50 38 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) or theforeignlanguages.Particularlyinthe language departments linguisticsinsome form orother hadtraditionallybeentaught, intertwinedwith. a specificlanguage:fortextualinterpretation;in connection with the dreaded medieval courses, Old English, Gothic, OldSpanish;intheframeworkoftheteacher'spedagogical preparation as French phonetics and Latin syntax. The main purpose of these courses, whether historicalor descriptive, was to convey information about the target language;linguistic methods, rules, and implications came in, so to speak, by the backdoor. At Illinois,as elsewhere, Linguistics grew not so much from a single department as from a constellation of them. By the mid- and late forties, we had a groupoffacultymembers,mostofthemassociatedwiththe Linguistic Society of America, who, intheir respective departments andthrough common gatherings,triedtopromote the"cause of linguistics". The most active were,inSpeech, Lee Hultzen (1896- 1968),oscillatingbetweenphoneticsandphonemics,andGrant Fairbanks (1911-1964), an experimental phonetician and a specialist intheacousticsof speech;inPsychology and Communications, CharlesOsgood,thepsychologist,andhisfaithfulcollaborator, Howard Mac lay,who contributedtotheconceptofhesitation phenomena;inPhilosophy, Leonard Linsky(atthe U. ofI.from 1948-67), the semanticist;in Anthropology, Joseph Casagrande (with ussince1960),anethnolinguist,withaspecialinterestinthe Amerindians, whoactivatedtheanthropologists'sconcernwith linguistics;andinRomance (SpanishandItalian),thepresent chronicler,Henry Kahane,philologist.Intermsofthegeneral background, the terrible event of WW 11provcclto be a boon for linguistics:The LinguisticSociety developedtheso-called Army Method for teaching foreign languages to enlisted men, and through appliedlinguisticsmadeuniversitycommunities(amongthem Illinois) aware of the existence of linguistics itself. We decided to launch a Department of Linguistics. The academic steps, one after another, were the usual ones: (a) A small curriculum withadirectorbut minusabudget,usingtheavailablefaculty members on released time; (b)a modest budget for the curriculum; (c)anofficiallyestablishedDepartment underaheadandwith membersstilllargelyfromother departments; andfinally(d)a regularlyconstitutedDepartment. The Department's foundation was a long affair which took about eighteen years, with objections coming partly from administrators who doubt.ed the future of linguistics, and partlyfrom thelanguage departments whichoftendislikedboth linguisticsperseandayoung, dynamic,andoftenaggressive competitor. We succeeded when, after many hopeful and hopeless memoranda andfrustratingnotes,two deansof our LiberalArts College sensed thepotentialities of the newcomer: Lyle Lanier and Jack Peltason. The program of the early stage was determined, first, by the constraint, in view of our budgetary conditions, to use just the men and the courses available on the campus, and second, by our consensus to balance, within theavailable, the various directions of

.5 1 History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 39 linguistics:thesewere, by then,psycholinguistics, phonology and experimentalphonetics,semantics, andhistoricallinguistics.The addition of atheoreticallinguist was the most urgent desideratum: we had no doubt that linguistic theory would become the core of the curriculum. By 1961, the Program in Linguistics was in existence as a graduate program;in1965 departmentalstatushad been reached; by 1974 we had 14 faculty members and 66 degree students, and we offered 65 theoretical courses (in addition to 40 devoted to specific languages).Linguisticallyoriented members of other departments cooperated generously inthe teaching of many relatedfields.Plans were underway for an undergraduate major. So far five men have played a preponderant role in the history of our department: Henry Kahane, a historian and comparatist linking linguistics to the humanities, the founder and first director, who put the curriculum onitsfeet and establishedthe basic design for his successors to build on; Charles Osgood, who cooperated from the very beginninginthefounding oftheDepartment, the widely known creator of psycholinguistics, whose influence and prestigegreatly helped to convince the skeptics, and whose field became one of the hallmarks of the linguistic offerings at the U. of I.;Robert Lees, the orthodoxrepresentativeofstandardtransformationaltheory,a brilliantintellectual, thefirsthead, who gave tothe department its decisivedirectionandputiton themap;BrajKachru,our sociolinguist,who withextraordinaryenergyandnever-failing gentlemanliness steered the department from its modest beginnings to a complex and flourishing University unit; and Charles Kisseberth, aleadingneo-transformationalist,whogathersabouthiman enthusiastic group of adepts trying to push back the known frontiers, this very moment if possible. These five men (including,Iapologize, myself) have consented to portray himself and to give substance, in this way, to the image of our Department. Nationwide, the curricula, our surface, look very much alike; the real image of a department, which we were asked to present. isto be found inits deep structure, thepersonalitiesthat make up theteam. Therefore,thechronicler yields to the protagonists.

52 40 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) The European Emigree Henry R. Kahane

Iwas born in Berlin early in our century, an Austrianinthe German world.I grew up ina milieu of literary andintellectual stimulation: my father was a man of letters and for three decades the literary adviser of the stage producer Max Reinhardt. My fecling for acculturation and comparativeliterature developed early. From the study of Literaturwissenschaft I turnedto Romance linguistics, attracted by the magnetic personality of Ernst Gamillscheg, atrail- blazing genius, who, up to his death in1971, was inexhaustible in linguistic themes and explanations and, despite political flings, of an incorruptibleprofessionalobjectivity.Two otherteacherswho sharpened my insightintotheinterrelatednessoflanguage and history and area were Max Leopold Wagner aud Gerhard Rohlfs. My classical,Romance, and German educationwidened,principally through my marriage with a scholar of Greek origin who became my life-long co-worker, to a preoccupation with the Mediterranean, that uniquetestinggroundforcomparativemethods.These methods, withintherangeof myinterests,wereessentiallyhistorical: explanations stemmed from thesimilarities and differences between earlier and later stages. With the political events of the Hitler period we found a new home in Illinois. Emigration to America meant to me (among other things, to be sure) the transfer from a diachronic state of mind to a synchronic. Diachronic and synchronic interpretations of the world around us go far beyond academic disciplines; they are, in their different concern for yesterday and today, different forms of life, andIhad to adjustto the new way. Inlinguistic matters,the school of the phonemicists,inhigh bloom intheforties and early fifties, was a hard and interesting trainingfor a European, andits tersestyleandprecise expressionstronglyshaped my modes of approach and presentation.In my own studies andincooperation with my students, I experimentedwithstructuralanalyses,often elicitingthepatternvariants throughfieldwork, sometimes without reference to meaning although usually with semantic correlates. But my wife and Ireturned time and again to the Mediterranean and its cultural conformity, most evident initsnautical parlance, and from the Mediterranean lexicological equations we glided tothe problem of the heritage of Hellenism inthe Western world. Since we came from word studies, we approached texts with an analysis of the key words; through these, as a point of departure, we triedto solve old riddles of medieval magic, science, and literature. These endeavors to exploitgenetic and comparative methods forthereconstructionof medieval humanism culminated inour derivation of the Grail myth fromHermetism. Wealsoattempted,onthebasisofthe sociolinguistic model of lexical borrowings, to reconstruct a complex phase of medieval history that had not been described by the work of historians:therelations between Byzantium and thc\Vest. Sua studiesinvolveaninterplayof numerous techniquesof historical

53 History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 4 1 linguistics:thefiliationand chronologyofrecords,phonological substitution, semantic change and semantic connotation, dialectology, and linguistic geography and diffusion. The material and the methods are largely linguistic but the targetlies beyond the borderline of the field: with sociolinguist lexicology, the linguist turns into a historian. Ihave always loved the classroom performance. What I know about teachingIowe to two highly educational but non-academic experiences. For a few years, right after my doctorate,I became a foreign correspondent in the Balkanic area for a large and prestigious newspaper,theBerliner Tageblatt; boththepressurefor lucid phrasing and summary anda constantawareness of thereader's levelof comprehension formedaunique curriculuminTeacher Training. As teaching has always helped me to write, so writing has always helped me to teach. The second experience was furnished by the theatrical milieu in whichIgrew up: For me, stilltoday, the classroom isa theatre, the teacher's desk the stage, and the teacher himself a performer on a high level to be sure (or so we believe) and a flop if he is not lively, stimulating, or personal, even with a subject matter as brittleas historical grammar. Inmy owncomparative-historicalcourses I drewonthe classical. Romance, and Germanic languages using them as a vehicle for an introduction to the many forms of diachronic analysis. Within the Department of Linguistics we soon expanded intotheareain which the techniques of reconstruL.tion can best be developed, Indo- Europeanlinguistics,and we were fortunateinfindingthree co- workers who approachedtheproblemsintheirpersonalways: Antonio Tovar (with us from '61to '68, when he left for Tubingen), a many-sided Spaniard, classicist,philologist, grammarian, etymologist, Celtiberianist, Euskarianist, Myceneanist, and Amerindianist; Ladislas Zgusta (who came in '71, taking over my chair), of Czech background and training, again a most versatile, most learned, most productive scholar, covering such fields as onomastics, lexicology, dialectology, and machine translation,such languages asSanskrit, Chinese and Hittite with the other tongues of ancient Asia Minor; and finally a scholaroftheyoungergeneration,HansHenrichHock, who specializesinthe generative analysisof historicalproblems, with application to a wide range of languages. Zgusta and Hock represent today's historicallinguistics. (Received December 1974.) 42 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) The Tale of an Eager then Lonely then Contented Dinosaur* Charles E. Osgood Inhisinstructionstothecontributortothissection onthe development of psycholinguisticsinthe Middle West, Henry Kahane explicitly requestedthat"the technique of theself-portrait should dominate, not in 'Who-is-Who's style'...but rather as an intellectual history of the portrayee." Although I'm not much of a portrait artist, thisshouldbefun,andI'lldaub awayatwill.SinceI was intermittently,andatsuchtimes,intimately,involvedinthe evolutionof linguisticsatIllinoisaswell, my picturewillhave several reflecting facets a bit surrealistic, no doubt. The theme for psycholinguisticsismarital engagement, marriage, divorce, and reengagement andan introspectivelittledinosaur (therewere little dinosaurs, you know) will, of necessity, be the main character. A Confession and an Awakening As a baby dinosaurI was teethed on Meaning by a dentist grandfather who had always wanted tobe a professor. He fed me rare words and then gave me money to buy jelly-beans when Iused them correctly insentences.Later, around the age of 10, my aunt gave me Roget'sThesaurus perhaps to even the odds with Grampa 0. a bit andI remember having vivid dreams about multi-colored word-points distributedinclustersinan endlessspace.After an entirely murkyspellingrammar school(spent moreinreading Tarzan books and science fiction magazines thanin school work),I foundmyself asEditor of boththeweekly newspaper andthe monthlymagazineatBrooklineHighSchool,nearBoston. I contributed several short storiestoTheChallenge,as the magazine was called. TheThesauruscame in very handy, and I went off to Dartmouth College convinced thatI was destined to become, not a dinosaur but, a newspaper man and novelist. Butin my sophomore yearatDartmouthI took Introductory Psychology and then an advanced course in Experimental Psychology from a man who was to become both a mentor and a father figure for me Ted Karwoski. Karwoski was a scholar-scientist with unusual sensitivity,eclecticisminresearchpursuits(fromPurkinjeafter- images to visual-auditory synesthesia), and an enviable capacityto think about the same problem on severallevelsat once. The young dinosaur had found what he wanted: afieldthat offered theright balance between rigor and creativity. My undergraduate thesis (we had them then) was a combination of laboratory work on auditory- visual-verbalsynesthesia(or metaphor) and cross-culturalstudy of parallelpolarities(e.g.,between white-black,up-down, good-bad, and supraordinate-subordinatc)inthemedical, religious and other facets of the cultures of about ten human societies (based on field reports by others, of course).

55 History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 43 I wonder how common itis for the schema of one's scholarly life to be set inhis undergraduate years; this certainly was the case for me a focus on meaning. At YaleIgot swept up in the monumental edifice of learning theory that Clark Hull was building.Ibelieved that, with appropriate extensions, such a theory could handle Man's most complex behaviors, including language but my focus was still onmeaning. WithaPh.D.underhisbelt(1945:thesistitle, Meaningful Similarity and Interferencein Learning), this dinosaur- to-be began teaching at the University of Connecticut and writing drafts of chapters for what was to be the last graduate-level text in experimental psychology written by a single hand.' In1949 came the bonanza that every young scholar prays for: an invitation to a major university at a tenwed level and rare in those days with half-time explicitly for research in a newly formed Institute for Communications Research at the University of Illinois. Confession At IllinoisIwent busily to work on both the (learning theory) natureofmeaningandthe(semanticdifferentialtechnique) measurement of meaning, and witha growing group of interested colleagues and graduate students things went along at an exciting pace. But Imust confess that at this time except for the work of Charles Morris in semiotics Ididn't have the foggiest idea of what scholarsinotklerfields were thinkingand doing about language behavior. Specifi:ally, as toLINGUISTS,I had only a vague notion that they were stranAe,bearded,bird-likecreatures who inhabitedthe remoter regions of libraries, babblingin many exotic languages and constructing dictionariesfor them hardlyfit companions for a robust, rigorous and objective young dinosaur! Of course, it was true that atthat time few linguists had much interest in meaning my own focus but there were some who did (Jakobson and Weinreich, for examples) andthere was much elsetheywere doingabout languagethat was certainlyrelevant. The alinguisticstateof my awarenessisevident fromaperusalofthelastchapter(title. "Language Behavior") of my graduatetext, Method and Theory in ExperimentalPsychology: itis devoid of references to the works of linguists (the possible exception being Benjamin Lee Whorf). Awakening In the summer of 19512 the Social Science Research Council sparked by Jack Carroll (attuned to linguistics via his tutelage under Whorf) and supported by John W. Gardner (a psychologist, then with the Carnegie Corporation of New York, and later to become secretary of HEW, andstilllater organizer of Common Cause sponsored a summer conferenceoflinguistsandpsychologistsatCornell University. The linguists were Fred Agard, Tom Sebeok and Stan Newman and the psychologists were Jack Carroll, Dick Solomon and by a bit of a fluke Charles Osgood.3Isay "fluke" because Bernard Ricss,apsychologist who hadbeendoingstudieson semantic

56 ,

4 4 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) generalization as a function of age, was the original invitee but had to withdraw(forreasonsIcan'trecall).SinceIhad alreadybeen awarded an SSRC Research Fellowship (for support of the semantic differential studies),I was invited to be his substitute and frankly, in part because of the attractiveness of a summer in the hills and by the lakes of Ithaca I readily accepted.Ioften wonder how the course of my scientific life would have run if this "fluke," and all that followed from it, had not happened. Itisat least quite certain thatI wouldn't be writing this paper of remembrances for this volume. In anycase,thatsummer was aneye-opener:notonly werethe linguists NOT either polyglots or lexicographers, but they WERE robust, rigorous andobjective and mayt emore sothantheyoung dinosaur! As a result of that summer's meeting and with the continuing push of Jack Carroll and the support of John Gardner the SSRC established anew Committee onLinguisticsandPsychologyin October of 1952. The initial membership was as follows: Charles E. Osgood (psychologist and, for reasonsIcan't fathom, ,hairman); John B.Carroll(psychologist, Harvard); Floyd Lounsbury (ethnolinguist, Yale); George A. Miller (psychologist, MIT); and Thomas A. Sebeok (linguist, Indiana). Joseph B. Casagrande was officially the SSRC staff representative onthis committee, butinmatter of fact he served more as a regular member.4GeorgeMillerresignedfromthe committee atthe end of thefirstyear, and Joseph H. Greenberg (ethnolinguist,Columbia)andJamesJ.Jenkins(psychologist, Minnesota) were added in the fall of 1953. This turned out to be a very busylittle committee and,as Howard Maclay (1973,p.596) notes in hishistoryofrelations between linguistics and psycholinguistics,contributedsignificantlytowhat hecallsT he Formative Periodof the relationship (in the1950's). Maclay's other two stagesareTheLinguisticPeriod(inthe1960's) andT he CognitivePeriod(so far into the1970's): these correspond to my Engagement, Marriage, and Re-engagement phases below. The Engagement One of the first steps taken by this new Committee was to plan and sponsor a research seminar on psycholinguistics, this being held during the summer of 1953 on the campus of Indiana University when and where, not by chance, the LinguisticInstitute was also having its summer session.Inhis forewordtothe monograph that resulted from this seminar(Psycholinguistics: A Survey of Theory and ResearchProblems, 1954),5 John Gardner says, correctly, that the seminar"...setitselftothetaskof examiningthreedifferent approaches to the language process (and their relationships): (1) the linguist'sconception of languageas a structureof systematically interrelatedunits,(2) the learning theorist's conception of language as a system of habitsrelatingsignstobehavior,and(3)the informationtheorist'sconceptionoflanguage as a meansof transmittinginformation...(aswellas)toexamine avariety of A

History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 45 M.0 research problemsinpsycholinguistics withaview to developing possibleexperimentalapproachestothem(p.x)."Thesenior participantswereGreenberg,Jenkins,Lounsbury,Osgood,and Sebeok, with JackCarroll,EricLenneberg, and Joe Casagrande participating for a period of two weeks and with occasional visitors for briefer periods Grant Fairbanks, E. M. Uhlenbeck, John Lotz, and WernerLeopold.Graduate-studentparticipantsforthewhole summer wereSusanErvin,DonaldWalker andKellyWilson (psychologists) and Leonard Newmark and Sol Saporta (linguists). According to one impartial chronicler (A. Richard Diebold, Jr., 1965),"withina year or two ofitsappearance,this monograph became thecharterforpsycholinguistics,firmlyestablishingthe discipline's name.Itso successfully piqued the interest of linguists and other behavioral scientists that the volume itself was soon out of print, and also became notoriously difficult to obtain second-hand, or even in libraries (p. 208)." And Sol Saporta was in 1961 to edit the first "... long-awaited reader, Psycho linguistics: A Book of Readings ... (which was ) also a testament to the fact that there (was) an ever- growing number of university courses variously titled 'psychology of language,"psycholinguistics,"linguistic psychology,'etc.(p.208)." Accordingtoanotherobserver(HowardMac lay,1973),"the Formative Periodwas characterizedby extremely goodrelations between psychologists and linguists. This happy state of affairs had two major sources:a common commitmenttoanoperationalist philosophy of science, andadivision of laborthat prevented a number of potential difficulties from becoming overt...linguists were assignedthe'statesofmessages,'whilepsychologistsassumed responsibility for the 'states of communicators' and, by default,'the processes of encoding and decoding(pp. 570-71)." The thrust of the continuing SSRC Committee on Linguistics and Psychology is evident in the other projects and seminars it supported duringthe1950's:(I)a"SouthwestProjecton Comparative Psycho linguistics"(centeredatthe University of New Mexico, summer,1954);6(2)a conference on Bilingualism(Columbia University,1954); (3) another conference on Techniques of Content Analysis (University of Illinois, 1955); (4) yet another on Associative Processes inVerbal Behavior (University of Minnesota, 1955); (5) and yet another on Dimensionsof Meaning Analyticand Experimental Approaches (1956);7 (6) a very impressive, large-scale conference on Stylein Language organized by Tom Sebeok (Indiana University, 1958); (7) a summer seminar on the Psycho linguisticsof Aphasia (BostonVeterans AdministrationHospital,1958);and a conference on Language Universals (Dobbs Ferry, New York, 1961).8 Ah,happyeagerdinosaur!Nowreachingmaturity,hehad participatedinthefullkaleidoscope of these SSRC activities, and Spring was turning into what HAD to be a Golden Summer.

58 4 6 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) Psycholinguistics at Illinois in the 1950's Our eager dinosaur was also very busy on his home grounds at Illinois. During this decade there were a series of theoretical papers elaborating my own version of Neo-behaviorism and its relevance for understandinghumanperceptual,motivationalandsemantic processes, in general as well asin language behavior per se:"The. Nature and Measurement of Meaning" (1952) which demonstrated the abject wrong-headedness, of course, of everything psychologists had previously done intrying to measure that elusive thing called 'meaning'; "Behavior Theory and the Social Sciences" (1956) mainly arguedforthepowerofatwo-stagemediationtheoryfor underpinning thesocialsciences generally, viaitsincorporation of meaning,butalsointroducedmythree-stagemodelwithits "integration level" on both sensory and motor sides of the behavioral equation; "A Behavioristic Analysis of Perception and Meaning as CognitivePhenomena"(1957a)and"MotivationalDynamicsof Language Behavior" (1957b) both of which further elaborated on the necessity of a three-stage (or level) model,if behavior theory was to incorporate gestalt-like perceptual and equivalent motor (cf. Lashley, 1951) skill integrations; "A Question of Sufficiency" (1958) a highly critical review of Skinner's (1957)Verbal Behavior,mainly onthegrounds ofhiscompletefailuretohandle meaning; and "Cognitive Dynamics inthe Conduct of Human Affairs" (1960) which was anexcursionintothedynamicsof congruence and incongruence ("psycho-logic") in human thinking and sentencing.9 While allthis was going on in my own thinking, our little group of psycholinguistsatIllinois was busilypushingthe developing Semantic Differential Technique (SD for short) into various nooks and cranniesof thesocialsciences:10intotheaffectivethinking that characterizes the"authoritarian personality" (by George Suci,1952, my firstPh.D.);the prediction and measurement of attitude change (by Percy Tannenbaum, 1953); thenature of dream symbolism (C. Scott Moss, 1953); into the role of source credibilityin mass media communications (Jean Kerrick, 1954); the semantics of passive sonar signals (Laurence Solomon,1954);thenature and measurement of interpersonalidentification(LionelLazowick,1954);application of the SD to the Thematic Apperception Test (TAT) cards (Margaret Reeves,1954);into the semantic factor structures of schizophrenics (JoanBopp,1955);the development of assigned meanings inthe context of meaningful adjectives (Joan Dodge, 1955); the semantics of advertising(WilliamMindak,1955);thesemanticstructureof aesthetic judgments of visualart(William Tucker,1955). And in 1954 Zella Luria and I published our blind (SD) analysis of a case of triple personality the case that was to become famous as "The Three Faces of Eve." Of course, our psycholinguistic interests were not limitedto SD research: Kellogg Wilson's (1954) thesis was on an extension of information theory and statistics; Wilson Taylor's (1955)

59 History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 47 thesiswas anintensiveevaluationofhis"ClozeProcedure"in information theory terms. In these days, when so much of researchis''administered" senior people like myself having practically nothing to do withit between original designing and terminal writing-up itisa real pleasuretolook back onthoseearly daysatIllinoiswhc:n we literallylived and breathed our research from morning tonight I used to be my own first"guinea pig"(not impossible for a small dinosaur!) in every experiment, to tryto get the "seat of the pants" feel for what might go on in the real subjects' heads. In the midst of doing one experiment, others were always aborning over cOffee, over sandwiches and beer, and even over cocktails and dinner, much to the amusement, but never irritation, of our spice.I am minded of an enlarged photograph on the wall of my office which caught Percy Tannenbaum and "myself,glassesinhand,inanimatedmid-flight over something or other and a caption had been appended, reading "BUT THERE MUST BE A MEDITATION PROCESS!" Al Heyer and I spent an hilariousweekend,practicallywithoutsleep,constructinga monstrous three-dimensional distance model with coloredballs and wooden dowels to representthe meaningfulsimilarities among 40 facial expressions of emotions. I stillhave thatold model in my office, but ANGER and BITTERNESS have fallen off, and SURPRISE has somehow gotten attached to ADORATION by a bemused janitor, no doubt. Inthecomparativelybriefperiodfrom1950 through1955 some 70 studies were completed, and in the summer of that year the Osgood family took off on itsfirst sabbatical in Tucson, Arizona. Packed into the trunk of our second-hand Buick Roadmaster (freshly paintedinDartmouth Green) was everything psychologicalabout meaning and the measurement thereof thatIcould put my hands on. My sabbatical job was to put into one document all the diverse things we'd been doing on the development and application of SD technique first with generous support from the University of Illinois Research Board and later from the Social Science Research Council. As each section was completed,I would whip itoff to George Suci and Percy Tannenbaum, now on our Institute staff and my closest colleagues in this exploration of semantic space. They showed copies of some of the earlier chapterstothe editor of the University of Illinois Press (Miodrag Muntyan), and he suggested making a book ofit. So The Measurementof Meaning (Osgood,Suci,and Tannenbaum) was published in1957. Because it had originally been planned as merely a researchreport,thefirsthard-cover edition didn't even have an index soIfirmly recommend thelater paperback edition (which DOES have an index) to anyone interested in sampling this early work. To the enduring ama7ement of Osgood. Suci, and Tannenbaum, thislittle book proved to be one of the best sellers on the University of Illinois Press list. 4 8 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) Linguistics at Illinois in the 1950's Professors in disparate fields are often brought into contact by students they share. Thisis what happened between Henry Kahane and myself.I had only met Henry socially a couple of times by 1953, but whenplansforthest..nmerpsycholinguistiesseminar were taking formIasked for his recommendation of a linguistics graduate studentatIllinois who would profitfrom and contributetothis enterprise andhesuggestedSolSaporta.Not onlydidSol contribute most solidly, but he continuedto work closely with our psycholinguistics group while completing his thesis under Kahane.] I It was during another large conference atIndiana inthe incredibly hot and humid summer of 1955 this one on Anthr000logy and Linguistics12 that Kahane and I began, during our commatings back and forth between Urbana and Bloomington, to talk about getting a Ph.D. program inlinguistics underwayatIllinois.Although there were students specializing inthisfield, there was no degree-granting pathway for them to follow (for example Saporta'sPh.D. was in Spanish Linguistics). Ispent the academic year 1958-59 as a fellow in the Center for Advanced StudyintheBehavioralSciencesatPaloAlto. I had proposed to spend that year doing the first-drafting of a book to be titled after my graduate textin experimental psychology with the Oxford Press Method and Theory in Psycho linguistics.Iactually did just about everything but: finished the final drafting of Approaches to the Study of Aphasia (jointly edited by Murray Miron and myself), had long discussions with George Miller and others about Chomsky's new SyntacticStructures (1957),13 did research with Albert Hastorf onpredictingthemeaningsoffacialexpressionsfusedina stereoscope, joined Ed Dozier andIan Waterhouseina two-week field-triptothe Grand Canyon areato apply new psycholinguistic techniques to the study of kinship with Hopi and Hopi-Tewa Indian subjects and MAINLY, given the example of psychiatrist Jerome Frank (who happenedtohave the Center "cell"nexttomine), I worked on problemsofapplyingpsychologicaltheory to internationalrelations, ending up with what was to be acronymed GRIT (Graduated and Reciprocated Initiativesin Tension-reduction cf. An Alternative to War or Surrender,1902). Butbytheendofthe1950'sthedistantmutteringsofa scientificrevolutionwereintheair impelledby Chomsky's generativeandtransformationalgrammar (1957 ) certainlyin linguistics and possibly in cognitive psychology, too. In the preface to his Psycholinguistics (1901) Sol Saporta was to say:"...all attempts by psychologists to describe 'grammaticality' exclusivelyin terms of habit strength (etc.)... seem inadequate...to account for some of the most obvious facts of language (p.v )."In1959 Chomsky wrote a carefullydocumented andscathingreviewofSkinner'sVerbal Behavior (1957) never responded to by Skinner himself and this wastohave cumulative impact on many psycholinguists.Perhaps

61, History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 4 9 because our dinosaur was confidentlymature,hada much more complex behavior theory, and, indeed, had written a highly critIcal review of Skinner himself, he wasnotparticularlydisturbed and keptright on nuzzling along and munching away athis semantic daisies. The Marriage While atthe Center inPalo Altoin1958-59 George Miller, Eugene Galanter and Karl Pribram were working on their Plans and theStructure of Behavior, to be published in1960;it was heavily influencedby Chomsky andincludedachapteron"Plansfor Speaking."This was followedbyMiller'simportantpapertitled "Some Psychological Studies of Granunar" (1962) and soon thereafter by a small flood of papers by Miller, his students and others testing the psychological reality(in terms of effects upon processing time, memory and the like) of grammatical structures and transformations. The consummation of thisintimate relation between linguistics and psychology was symbolized by two chaptersinthe Handbookof MathematicalPsychology (1963) written jointly by Chomsky and Miller:"Introduction tothe Formal Analysis of Natural Languages" (Chomsky andMiller) and"FinitaryNlodelsof Language Users" (Miller and Chomsky). Thedistantmutteringsofrevolutionwere becoming heavy rumblings of imminent paradigm clash.In concluding their debate with Martin Braine over thelearning of grammatical ordering of words in sentences, Bever, Fodor, and Weksel (1965) felt themselves abletosay:"Astheempiricalbasisfor assuminganabstract underlyingstructureinlanguagebecomesbroaderandthe explanatorypowerofthatassumptionbecomesdeeper,w e recommend toall psychologiststhattheyseriouslyquestionthe adequacy of any theory of learning that cannot account for the fact that such structures are acquired (p. 500, italics theirs, not mine)." By themiddle1960's eventhemiddle-ageddinosaurinhis daisy patch was beginning to eyethe ominous storm with some concern. But he was still eager and busy, and as such things are measured he was successfulinhis profession and therefore quite confident. In1960 he received the award for distinguished scientific contribution of the American Psychological Association for his studies ofmeaningandin 1962hewaselectedpresidentofthat A ssoci ation.14 So early in 1963I began to worry about what Ishould sayto my fellow psychologists. I went through a period of intense ambivalence about this: on the one hand, since my year at the Center atPaloAlto I hadbeengivingtopprioritytostrategiesof international relationsinanuclear age (from1960 through1963 I must have averaged about 20 lectures,seminars,etc.per year on GRIT as arationalstrategy), and I knew that most of my potential audience expected a tough policy speeLli on this major social issue; on the other hand,Ifelta strong urge to follow thetradition of most past presidents of A PA andtalkaboutthe most crucialscientific

6 2 SO Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) issues in my own specialty even if to a much smaller audience as far as comprehension was concerned. I took the latter course, and the titleof my address, "On Understanding and CreatingSentences," indicateswhat I thoughtwas themostcrucialissuefor psycholinguistics. I canthank Noam Chomsky (remotely)andJerryFodor (intimately) for not letting my "success" make me complacent.Ihave always been a believer in bringing the opposition up close both to keep in touch with their ideas and to bounce my ideas off them. So when Imet Fodor at Oxford Universityinthe spring of 1961,I decided to invite him to Illinois as a Visiting Professor; he came in thefallof1962,onajointappointmentinourInstituteof Communications Research and the Department of Philosophy. He sat in on my seminar on psycholinguistics(if you could imagine Jerry just"sittingin"on anything; bouncing between floor and ceiling would be more like it!), and several of the students in the seminar told me it was the most exciting course they had ever had. In 1969 I was abletoattractWilliamF.Brewer here from Iowa via Minnesota and he performed the Devil's Advocate role most ably and amiably. Oh, how the dinosaur worked onthat APA address!By the middle of the summer of 1963 (and only a few weeks before the convention) he had pounded out a small book of 204 double-spaced pages that had to be paired down to about 36 deliverable pages. The full version was never published I was not really satisfied with it but much of it was predictive of the path our dinosaur would be following through the next decade. By 1966 theconflict between competingpsycholinguisticparadigmshadreachedwhat Thomas Kuhn (1962) terms the "crisis"stageinscientific revolutions. Fodor (1965) had published a paper titled"Could Meaning Be an rm ?", explicitly aimed at 0. Hobart Mowrer but obviously including me, to which I replied (Osgood, 1966);it claimed to reduce neo-behaviorist two-stagemediationtheoriestosingle-stageSki nneriantheory, hence rendering them heirtoallof theinadequacies claimed by Chomsky (1959).Inthespringof1966,attheUniversityof Kentucky, there was a conference with an innocent-enough sounding topic, Verbal Behavior and the General Behavior Theory. This was published in 1968 under the same title (Dixon and Horton, editors). Particularly in the session on Psycholinguistics, the prepared papers by "revolutionaries" Bever, Fodor, Garrett, and McNeill constituted a frontalattackonbehaviorism andassociationismgenerally.As discussant of thesepapers,I found myself inthe unenviable and unfamiliar roleof defending The Establishment. Thetitleof my discussion, "Toward a Wedding of Insufficiences," is indicative of my ambivalence inthis role. And I was beginning to realize thatI WAS the dinosaur! This is not the place to go into a detailed analysis of the issue of revolutions vs, pendula swings (however, see the chapter by the title

63 History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 51 in my forthcoming Prolegomena to a Behavioral Theory of Cognizing and Sentencing). But my conclusion from making such an analysis is that, although the impact of Chomsky on linguistics was certainly a revolution in Kuhnian terms, this has not been the case for his impact upon cognitive psychology (or even psycholinguistics). Why? Because it has not met the criteria which distinguish revolutions from mere pendula swingsinthe competition between viable paradigms:(1) therehas been no attempttoincorporatesolutionstoproblems successfully handled by the old paradigm; (2) the old paradigm has not been shown to be insufficient IN PRINCIPLE; (3) there has been no new paradigm to SHIFT TO inthe sense of a well-motivated, internallycoherentalternativetheoryoflanguageperformance. There has been a SHIFT AWAY FROM behaviorism in any form, but in the absence of any alternative paradigm this would be better called a "revulsion" than a "revolution." Mac lay (1973, p. 579) notes that the responses of "...psychologists who had a vested interest in research on language ...fell into the three familiar categories of AVOIDANCE, CONVERSION, and COMPROMISE ...their overwhelming response was conversion...(and) the quasi-religious nature of scientific conversion requiredthatthosewho hadseenthelightshouldcondemn everythingconnectedwiththeirerroneousviewstheyhad previously held." Mac layalso points out (pp. 579-80) thatina clash between paradigms the middle ground becomes very insecure, and he kindly commentsthat"Osgood wastheonlymajorpsychologist who continued to take linguistics seriously but who rejected some of its implications for psycholinguistics...(particularly) the assumption of thecentralityof grammar. While acknowledgingthesuccessof transformationalismasalinguistictheory andinsistingthathis studentsbetrainedinlinguistics,he continuedtoarguethata revised version of behavior theory was,attheleast,an essential component of an adequate psycholinguistictheory."Butitwas a rather lonesome old dinosaur who kept offering his daisiesatthe shrine of a near-deserted (if still viable) paradigm in the late 1960's. What wasparticularlydisturbingtohim wasthat,giventhe prevalent liturgy that Chomsky had demolished Skinner and Fodor had reduced Osgood to Skinner, thereby demolishing him as well many young psycholinguists didn't even bother to read what Osgood himself had tosay. The old dinosaur even sent some of hisbest students (after helping guide them to their Ph.D.'s) to serve at the shrine of the opposing paradigm at MIT Merle Garrett and then, for briefer periods, Ken Forster and John Limber. Psycho linguistics atIllinois in the 1960's But this period was another busy one on thc home ground, and thedinosaurdidn'thave muchtimetobroodaboutpossible paradigmslost.For one thing, the extension of the SD technique cross-culturallyandcross-linguisticallybeganin1960,andthe numberofcommunitiesinvolvedaroundtheworldincreased 5 2 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) steadily from six to about 25 during the decade accompanied by a steadilyincreasinglocal(some 10 staffandgraduate-student assistants) and foreign (from a dozen or so colleagues to nearly 60) co-workers,increasinglylongperiodstravelingabroadbythe PrincipalInvestigator (the friendly dinosaur), and exponentially(it seemed) increasing correspondence. Nevertheless, he kept a talon or two inpsycholinguistics more generally:while the running debate with Fodor, Bever, etal. was going on, there was a study on the semantics of communication viafacial expressions (Osgood, 1966) and two papers jointly with Hastorf and Ono (1966) and Ono and Hastorf (1966) on predicting the meanings of facial expressions fused ina stereoscope from the meanings of the component faces. Whose face? Why thegenialdinosaur's,of course! A major thrust was towarddevelopmentofaprocedurefordiscoveringsemantic features other than the semantic differential; working first with Ken ForsterinHawaii(secondsabbatical,1964-65)andthenwith Marilyn Wilkins back atIllinois,a "semantic interaction technique" wasevaluated a techniqueinwhichtheappositeness, permissibility or anomaly of word-pairsinphrases (e.g., !pleadwith humbly, °plead with sincerely, *plead withtolerantly) were judged by native speakers and the pattern of judgments analysed factorially to determine the features operating (cf. Osgood, 1970a, 1970b). And therewasalittlepiecewithJerryBoucher ("ThePollyanna Hypothesis," Boucher and Osgood, 1969) that used our cross-cultural data totest certain hypotheses relatingtolinguistic and affective marking. Throughout the decades from 1950 to1970 theInstitute of Communications Researchwasthefocusofpsycholinguisticsat Illinois,oftenwithjointappointmentsinPsychology,andthe continuing grants from NIMEI and NSF for the cross-cultural projects also supported both staff and graduate students specializinginthis field. Osgood was Director of the Institute from 1955 through 1965, when Howard Mac lay took over. And James Carey was to become Director in the1970's. Murray Miron was Co-director of the cross- culturalproject and a"residentpsycholinguist" duringtheearly 1960's; Leon Jakobovits took over the same role in the middle to late 1960's;since then William H. May, truly my right arm (as chief programmer, data analyst and budget manager), has servedas Co- director since 1969. Danny Steinberg was with us for a couple of years in the mid-60's as a post doctoral student from Hawaii. Brief citations of the topics of the doctoral theses of my students during this decade will document the gradualshiftof focus from wordstosentences:1S Murray Miron's thesis (1960) was a cross- culturalstudyof cognitiveinteraction among words,colorsand forms; Ken Forster (1964) compared thedifficulties of completing left-deletedvs.right-deleted sentences (left-deleted, of course, were harder for English speakers, butlater Ken extended thisstudyto speakers of Turkish, a left-branching language, and found the same

65 History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 53 difference, but lessin amount); Merle Garrett (1965), working then at MIT under Fodor, did one of the earliest studies on the subjective displacement of clicksinone ear asa function of thesyntactic structures of sentences received inthe other ear; Dogan Cuceloglu (1967) one of the five or six young people so far who first worked as field staff on our world-wide project and then came to Illinois for advanced degrees did a three-culture study of the communicative components of facial expressions; John Limber (1968) didathree- mode factorial study of the functions of sentence-frame, noun, and adjectivefeaturesindeterminingtheacceptabilityofresulting sentences; James E. Martin (1968) made a theoretical and empirical studyof the determinantsof prenomi naladjectiveordering;and TulsiSaral(1969) returnedtothe domain of facial,gestural and posturalcommunication,butnowbetweenlivehumans in interpersonalinteractions. Disillusion and Divorce The marriage betweenfi ngui stiesandpsycholinguisticsinthe 1960's might better be called an elopement or perhaps even an abduction because it was a very one-sided affair. The intuitions of generativelinguistsweretoprovideatheory of Competence, or knowledgethatnativespeakershaveoftheirlanguage, andthe wifely psycholinguists were to cook up experiments on Perforniance designed to demonstrate empirically the validity of such a theory of howthemindworksinsentenci ng.Th ispresumedadirect Correspondence Hypothesis (Hayes,1970) "thatthe sequence of rules used in the grammatical derivation of a sentence that is, the der:vational history of the sentence corresponds step by stepto the sequence of psychological processes thatare executed when a person processes thesentence(p.5 )." aLearning a language was equated with the acquisition of its syntax, and semantics took a back seat.Sinceit seemed inconceivable that such an incredibly complex capabilityasa transformational grammar could be learnedinthe incredibly short period of three or four years,it was assumed that much of itmust be innate universal to humans and specific to language. Althoughtheearlypsycholinguisticstudiesofsentence processing by George Mil ler (1962) and his students and associates seemed to give credence to such a Correspondence Hypothesis, even by the mid-60's sufficient contrary evidence had accumulated to lead Fodor and Garrett (1966, p.162) to say "...an acceptable theory of the telation between competence and performance models will have torepresentthatrelationasabstract,thedegree of abstractness being proportional to the failure of formal features of derivations to correspondtoperformancevariables."Intheabsenceof ANY character;zation of this "abstract" relation, of course, all this does is to remove competence grammar from the danger of being disconfirmed by performance data.

66 5 4 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fan 1992)

Ti,e denouement of the Competence/Performance distinction,in my opinion, came at a symposium on Cognition and the Development of Language held in 1968 at Carnegie-Mellon University, the papers being subsequently published under the same titlein1970 (Hayes, editor) particularly in the contributions of William C. Watts ("On Two Hypotheses Concerning Psycho linguistics") and Thomas G. Bever ("TheCognitiveBasisforLinguisticStructures").Wattsfirst demolished (to his satisfaction, as well as mine) the hypothesis that a Competence Gra:itmar, derived from the intuitions of linguists, could be isomorphic with what he terms a deeper Mental grammar i.e., thatCompetencecoulddescribehowthemindworks in understandingandcreatingsentences; 7hethen proposed the hypothesisthat what he terms an Abstract Performance Grammar must be isomorphic with the deeper Mental Grammar and although he was rather vague about the nature of this APG, itis clear that a theory of "how the mind works insentencing"isto come from abstractingabouttheperformancesofspeakers,particularly children. The main theme of Bever's paper was that performance, at leastinpart,determinesultimatelinguisticCompetence;"many aspects of adult language derive from theinteractionof grammar with the child's processes of learning and using language (1970, p. 280),"andafterdemonstratingthisinavarietyoflanguage processing situations, he concluded that we must "...reject the claim that a linguistic grammar isin any sense internalto such linguistic performances as talking and listening (p. 344 )." Re-engagement Needless to say, the elderly dinosaurinhis daisy patch was followingthesedevelopmentswithgreatinterest,andeventhe casual observer could see the brightening gleam inhis eye and the increasing vigor with which he flicked his tail. By the early 1970's he had discovered a new field of semantic daisies ones that grew in a wondrous variety of little trees made up of chains of linked blooms andhefeduponthemwithrelishwhi leherefurbishedand expandedtheshrineforhisparadigm. The denouement ofthe Competence/Performancedistinction had (somemightsay paradoxically)pavedthewayforanew, morebalanced,and potentiallyveryproductiverelationbetweenlinguistsand psycholinguistsinwhat Maclay (1973) hascalledThe Cognitive Period of the 1970's. And inthe Midwest the old dinosaur and his companions have also been moving happily into this new relationship. He contributed a papertitled "Where Do Sentences Come From?" totheSteinberg- Jakobovitscollection(Semantics, 1971 );the main point was to demonstratethatthereisanintimateinte,actionbetweennon- linguistic and linguistic channels inthe process of Simply Describing ordinaryevents, and hencethatthese channels must share some deeper cognitive levelthat cannot,inprinciple, be characterized by LINGUISTIC constructs and rules." The dinosaur and one of his friends History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 5 5 even invaded the heartland of the linguistic domain by puHishing an article in Language (Osgood and Richards, 1973) titled "From Yang and Yin to And or But," in which laws of cognitive congruence and incongruence were used topredict the discriminative use of these conjunctions in simple conjoined sentences of the form X is ADJ1 ADJ2 (e.g., X is sweet kind or X is cowardly honest) frames which, linguistically speaking, will accept either and or but. A wife-and-husbandteam,Sara and William Smith, . demonstrated intheir thesesthat a priori semantic features intuited on a behavior-theory basis were, indeed, predictive of the speed of completingskeletonwords(Sara.1971) when givencue words varying in feature overlap with the skeletons (e.g., completing X LO T when given BULLY and IMPOSE ON vs. WARN, varying in feature similarity to EXPLOIT) and predictive of falsely recognizing as "old" new interpersonal verbs in long lists as a function of feature similarity (William, 1972). In the spring of 1972, afterIgot back from several long trips aroundthe worldinconnection withthe continuing cross-cultural project which was becoming something like a dinosaur having a bear by the tail! what we call our Cog Group began to hold regular idea-suggesting and idea-critiquing sessions,first with a small group of my own graduatestudentsandpsycholinguist colleague,Bill Brewer, andlater with an expanded group of studentsinseveral fields and two lively young linguistsatIllinois, Georgia Green and Jerry Morgan. Combining my type of componential mediation theory (semantics)withliberaldashesofintuitionaboutmeaningsof entitiesandtheiractionandstativerelations(syntax)inpre- linguisticbehavior, we were tryingtobuilda fresh conception of "where sentences come from and go to" or, going back to Watts' notions about the characterization of the deep Mental Grammar, you could say that we were trying to build an APG (Abstract Performance Grammar) on a psychological as well as a linguistic basis.19 Oh, these Cog Group sessions have been exciting for the old dinosaur down- right rejuvenating,infact!And theyare good intellectualfun particularly,Iguess, when the old fellow tries to put on his baby bootiesandintuithowhispre-linguisticworldwasstructured cognitively. A number of recent theses and research papers were generated by these Cog Group sessions, and they pretty well portray the nature of our new thrust: Rumjahn lioosain'sthesis (1973) confirmed the predictionthat cogs20 encoded from the perceptual channel (e.g., two outlinefacialexpressions)aswellascogsacrossperceptualand linguistic channels (e.g., a smiling face and "I flunked the exam") will display the same processing difficultiesas functions of (a)negativz.. affectand(b)incongruenceasdo conjoinedsententialcogs.In another studytitled"The Processing of Negation,"Iloosain (1974) demonstrated the same effects for simple linguistic cogs, ako to be conjoined by and or but, and added athirdnegativityfactor,the 68 56 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) number of explicit nots. In her thesis (1973) Gordana Opacic explored the psycholinguistics of various modes of conjoining cognitions,in termsoftypes(SimpleJunction.Sequence,Cause,Causeand Sequence, Intention), interms of forms (basic, centered and or but and their extensionslike and so, butstill then, and the like,vs. displaceable adverbials like before, because, and in order to), and in termsof displacementofadverbialsandclauseorder and predictionsbasedon assumptionsabout"naturalness"(basedon intuitedpre-linguisticexperiences)were confirmed. Tom Hewett (1973)tackledtheproblemofpresuppositions,confirmingthe predictionthat,sincethetheorysaysthatpresuppositionsof sentencesare cognized and storedatthetimeof comprehending them,alongwiththegivensentence,subjectsshouldfalsely "recognize" the presuppositions but not control statements using the same words. Meridith Richards (1974) tested the hypothesis that,in both comprehending and producing triplets of prenominal adjectives inthe context of displays of object-sets, bothadults and children would order the adjectives according tothe abstractness (frequency- of-usage)ofthesemanticfeaturestheytap withgenerally supportiveresults. And so, the old dinosaur is contented but neither complacent nor satisfied. There willalways be much tobe busy about. Whence psycholinguistics atIllinois into the1980's and maybe beyond? The cross-culturalproject,particularlyits Atlas of some 600 translation- equivalentconceptsforsome30language-culturecommunities around the world, has generated enough data on what we now call "subjective culture" to take up the energies of a dozen young scholars forseveralyearstogetitreportedtosocialscientists and meanwhile Oliver Tzeng, Bill May andIare working on refinements in methodology for analyses of the some 50 categories of concepts in the Atlas.I now expect that thislittle shrine to the neo-behavioristic paradigm will go through a period of expansion. Bill Brewer and his students are busily mining gold in the field of memory for ideas not necessarily incompatible with my views, by the way, since we are moving in on a cognitive theory of "ideas,"too.But the old dinosaur knows that he will never be satisfied. Life is like the ending of his favorite symphony Sibelius's Second, especially the Robert Kajanus renditionthatIgot second-hand from the music libraryat Dartmouth College'waybackin1938 alwaysstrivingfor fulfillment, but never quite achievingit.

NOTES * An earlier version of this paper was published under the title, "A dinosaur caper: Psycholinguistics past, present. and future," in the Annals of the New York Acadony of Sciences, Volume 263, pp.16- 26, September 19, 1975.

63 ^

History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 57

1 Not because there was no other hand capable of doing it,but because the field of psychology was literally exploding in numbers of people and numbers of research papers. 2 To keep my "confession" and "awakening" unconfused in time, itshouldbenotedthat,although my Method and Theory was publishedin1953,itwas alreadyinproductionattheOxford University Press by the fall of 1952 too late to do any re-writing of whole chapters.

3 1 mightalsonote,asrelevanttothedevelopmentof psycholinguistics at Illinois, that Don Dulany who some years later was to come to Illinois with the help of my prodding and become a central figurein our cognitive psychology program participated in this Cornell meeting as a graduate student member. 4 Again for historical purposes.Ishould note that in 1960, when I was askedtochairasearch committeefora Head fora new Department of Anthropology (separate from a department thathad combined anthropology and sociology). I was fortunate to be able to talk Casagrande into leaving SSRC and coming to Illinois.

5 Appropriatelyenough,thismonographwaspublished simultaneouslyinboththeInternationalJournalofAmerican Linguistics and the Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology.

6It was mainly out of our contacts with Howard Mac lay on this project that he was invited to Illinois as an Assistant Professor in the Institute of Communications Research in1956.

7 Itwas atthis one thatourlittledinosaurfirstmet Noam Chomsky and got the impression that he was (a) brilliant, but (b) not convincedthatmeaning wasthecentralproblemforstudentsof language.

8 Many of these activitiesresultedin book-length publications (TrendsinContentAnalysis,IthielPool(Ed.),1959; Stylein Language, Thomas Sebeok (Ed.),1960; Approaches to the Study of Aphasia, Osgood and Miron (Eds.),1963; Universals of Language, Joseph Greenberg (ed.).1963 )and othersin journal publications by individualparticipants.

9Itis perhaps testimony to the pervasiveness of "psycho-logic" thatmost behavior theorists were oblivioustothe existence of an IntegrationLevelinmy generaltheory perhapsbecauseit introduced S-S and R-R relations where only S-R (stimulus-response) relations "obviously" should obtain! 10All datesin what follows referto doctoral dissertations by students who were my advisees,availableintheUniversityof Illinois Library. Most have also been published in various journals.

11 Sol collaborated with Jim Nunnally and myself in preparing a monograph describing a procedureforanalysing sentencesintexts intotheir( paraphrastic assets )kernel assertions inprinciple,if

-7,t) 5 8 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) notinformal elaboration,likethe transformational grammar that was soon to appear in Chomsky (1957) kernel assertions that could then be coded on affective features. This monograph was published in Litera (Osgood, Saporta, and Nunnally, 1956), a journal edited in Turkey asIrecall, and proved to be one of the best kept secrets in psycholinguistics! 12 Obviously, Tom Sebeok wasanextraordinarilyeffective organizerofscholarlyconferences! Astheonlypsychologist participating,Ifound myself inthe often embarrassing situation of tryingtofieldquestions of theform". . .and what does our PSYCHOLOGIST think about X vs. Y?" 13 Considering what was to happen inpsycholinguistics as a result of theApact of Chomsky, it'sa good thingIdidn't write my book and I STILL haven't, but definitely plan to now. 14 The sequence between that award and electionto presidency of APA, with two or three years intervening, seems to be repetitive; George Miller followed this course a few years later,as did Donald Campbell, for example. 15 See fn10. I'm sureI must have omitted a few of those who did their dissertations under my direction, and to them Ican only apologize for lack of evidence in my files and for the memory lapses of an old dinosaur. 16In an oft-quoted (recently) footnote, Chomsky himself (1961, fn16) early stated that thisis an "utterly mistaken view." 17 Itisinteresting thatth;s characterization of Competence is more prevalent among converted psycholinguists (e.g., McNeill, 1970, Palermo, 1971) than among linguists (cf. fn 16). 18 Maclay(1973,p.583)pointsoutthat"iflanguageis inextricably involved with . . . nonlinguistic systems, the distinction between competence and performance becomes highly questionable" 'completely untenable', I would say. 19The finalchapter of my forthcomingProlegomenatoa Behavioral Theory of Cognizing and Sentencing(Mouton Press, 1975) will be an attempt to put all of these Cog Group activities into more formal expressions. 20 "Cogs" is our shorthand for "cognitions": a simple cog can be represented as [MI (M) M2I, where the Ms are the componential meaningsofperceptualentities(orthesubjectandobject constituents of base sentences) and thc arrow is the Action or Stative relation between them.

(Received February 1974.) History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 59 How to Find the Right Tree to Bark Up Robert B. Lees

One of the reasons I flunked the required course inInorganic Chemistry TWICE at the University of Chicago back in 1947 was my pretentious and misguided practice of taking down alllecture notes in German, a language with which I have never had more than a studioustourist'sacquaintance.But the disaster forced analready crystallizingissue, andstillon the GIBill, Iwalked across the campus, to sample the Geisteswissenschaften. No doubt some covert feelings of intimidation or discontent still troubled me, andIwas disposedtoleave research on classified projects,for we had been rather shaken by having enjoyed the dubious privilege of appearing, as first on the list of atomic scientists in Chicago, before a government-organized tribunal investigating the extent to whichIand my wife were Communist supporters of the Soviet Union. Such questions arestillalivein Washington, though Sen. Joseph McCarthy is not. With chemistry credits as minor, plus music, a sizable dose of Germanic philology,Bloomfield's andSapir's,Pike'sandHarris's structurallinguistics,andseveralyears'worthof Sanskrit,they conferred on me my first college degree, the Artium Magister and inducted me into the Phi Beta Kappa, andIwent to work as an apprentice linguist for my professor, Norman A. McQuown. Despite the efforts of my Germanic mentor, George Metcalf, of my Sanskrit guru, George V. Bobrinskoy, of the newly arrived Indo- Europeanist, Eric P. Hamp, and of course, of McQuown himself to instruct me inthe ways of scholarship,thetransitionfrom my laboratory across the campus toour paradigms and phonemes has never really been completed, and in many ways my heartstilllies close to mathematics, cosmology, and the stink of chemicals. Behind layseveralyearsof aninterruptedB.S.in chemical engineering plus meteorology and forecasting in the Air Force, some work as a metallurgist, four years of research in physical chemistry at Argonne National Laboratory Why leave all that? If occasionally you manage to discover some littlething,it's enough encouragement to go on; but if you ALMOST discover one big thing, you must leave it all to the real experts. I ALMOST discovered carbon-14 dating;but Willard Libby was the expert. In those days linguistics was basically quite easy and more than a bit tedious it takes littletalent to find those phonemes. But all the new exotic languages were great fun Aua unsar, pu in himinam in half a dozen archaic German languages, Asiii raja", Nalo niima and therestofthatcops-and-robbers boy-meets-girl saga of classical Sanskrit, and the struggle to speak left-branched Turkish.

.72 6 0 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

It was about this time thatIbecame acquainted with thelate Morris Swadesh, Sapir's most devoted student. He had just begun his study of lexico-statistics with the clever and,Ibelieve, independent observation that the etyma inthe word-stock of a language may be viewed as subject to a first-order-rate law, the same which governs the temporal decrease in mass of an element which undergoes simple radioactive decay.Ihad just abandoned a laboratory crammed with Geiger counters. Atan LSA meetingatMichigan sometediouspaperon Stammbäumeprompted me torise and presumptuously and arrogantly announce our definitive resolution of the language family problem on the basis of a mathematical model of morpheme decay. The graybeards gentlyinvited me tolecture onthesubject one evening. LaterIsurveyed some languages, consultedwith area! statistician, William Kruskal, and published a paper on what Swadesh insisted on calling "glottochronology". The subject seems stillto be very much alive, mostly among anthropologists. We edited an English-for-Turksbristlingwith Smith- Trageremics, and a year or so laterI tookitto Ankara for Leon Dostert (Georgetown University) andinflicteditupon thegrateful natives. Our students dutifully heard out my broken-Turkish lectures on the Smith-Tragerology of English grammar, struggledmanfully withourpattern-drills,plus-junctures and barred-eyes,and, mirabile dictu, survived. Returning via a four-month stint on an old Emek Jezrecl kibbutz, some months at the central Berlitz sweat shop of New York, and half a year of delightful labor as an audio-engineer at Consumers Union, somewhat reluctantly accepted Victor Yngve's offer to returntothe University not much ivy It was MIT. Yehoshua Bar-Hillel had breezed through and called upon the computer worldto graduate from counting numberstotranslatingnatural-languagetexts.(Not longafterwardhewastobreezebackagainwith a theorem purporting to prove the impossibility of machine-translation!) Yngve took his place, accepted an R-and-D grant, and looked for man power. He had chattedwith me occasionallybackattheUniversityof Chicago on how to persuade the Physics Department to accept his proposal foradissertation on Machine Translation (they remained unpersuaded). Though hisoffer of apositionforresearch onthe quixotic project was, in my 1956 ignorance, not entirely unpalatable, the major attraction was the possibility of a return to study and a Ph.D. Asithappened, our decisionto move up to Boston was a turning-point anotherina longseriesof accidents and minor disasters which somehow turned out each time for the good (a sense of humor is required, of course), but this time particularly auspicious. Arriving atthe Research Laboratory of Electronics for duty,I found severalcolleaguesalreadyattheirdesks.G. I I , Matthews pouredoverhi s Hidatsa grammar.J.P.Applegatefussedover German with Yngve, and next door N. A. Chomsky stapled together

73 INS

History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 6 I.

dittosof a chapter or two of some obscure work. Ifussed over German verbs too, and uttered snide and discouraging commentary on Machine Translation (for which a year later Yngve fired me). We helped this Chomsky collatehisdittos. And hismild-voiced time bombs sputtered away in our structuralist souls. Thedittosbecame SyntacticStructures, and I became a transformational grammarian. My review articlein Language on that parvum opus was,perhaps,thefirstchallengingpolemicinour standardjournalstosignalthebeginningoftheChomskyan Revolution in Linguistics. We had already met once before, when at a cold winter meeting of L.S.A. in Cambridge in the early 50's, an old Chicago friend, Eric H. Lenneberg, introduced Chomsky to me. He sharply disparaged the -2 journalistic doctrinesIhad brought from the previous summer Ihad spent in study at the Indiana Summer Institute with Louis Hjelmslev, but he granted that they might at least be "insightful". Stillanother friend from the University of Chicago days was beginning to make his influence felt.Morris Halle had been engaged severalyears previously, ostensiblyto develop a speech typewriter at the Research Laboratory of Electronics and to teach Russian in the Modern Languages DivisionoftheInstitute.He, I believe, was responsible for persuading Yngve tohire Chomsky, who might have persistedasa Wall-Street formalistinlinguistics had not Halle's Jakobsonianleavening fermented sofruitfullyinsideanotherwise not very yeasty laboratory a most propitious confluence of Harris's Methods and Jakobson'sfeatures,of Philadelphia logic and Riga languages. Atthat time Harris was seeking legitimate help in spending a sizable grant for linguistic research, andIaccepted his invitationto do a research project on his budget (which meant not doing much for Yngve, who continuedtopay my salary,a contributingfactor, perhaps,inhis agonized decisionto dismiss me after the year).I studied nominal compounding and triedto construeitasaset of transformations over sentencesin order to represent more generally one'sknowledgeofsyntacticrelationssuchassubject,object, modifier,etc.However,toavoidtheinelegant assumption thata person simply memorizes each compound he believes his language to allow,I had to idealize the notion of grammaticalness to the extent of regarding an indefinitelylargeset of compounds not inuse to be grammatical(inagivendialect,atagiventime).Torelate compounds to other nominal expressions and to generalize some of the rules,I was led to study nominalization processes as well. Chomsky and Halle immediately met the crisis of my dismissal by persuading the head of the Research Laboratory of Electronics, ProfessorJ.Wiesner (later President Kennedy's science adviser, and now Presidentof MIT)togrant meafellowship;Hallethen persuaded the Department of Electrical Engineering to accept me as a

.71 6 2 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) student and to accept an extended version of the compounding paper as a dissertation, and in two yearsIwas ready to be graduated. My committee consisted of Jakobson, Halle, Chomsky, Walter Rosenblith (astudentofvonBékésy andrepresentativeoftheResearch LaboratoryofElectronics),andPeterElias(representative,and subsequently head, of the Department of Electrical Engineering). Thedefensewasamemorableoccasion.ElderStatesman Jakobson was not expected to attend would be in Poland but ominously appearedatthelast minute. Why the omen? He was known to have been outragedata grammatical dissertation which said almost nothing about the long, though not too glorious history of thesubject.Thefirsthourconsistedentirelyof anearly uninterrupted sequence of questionsput by Jakobsontothe non- plussed candidate about a score or so of illustrious linguistic scholars of thepastseveralcenturies. No oneelseintheroom, except occasionally Halle, and least of allthe ignorant electrical engineering candidatemasqueradingaslinguist,couldidentifyanyofthese professional ancestors or what they had said. At the end of the hour Jakobson dropped a tiny scrap of paper on the table and departed. Halle told me later it contained the one word "Passed". During the second hourIexplainedat the blackboard to Elias and Rosenblith whatIthought the dissertation was about. There had beenawrittenexaminationonlinguistics,analyticalphilosophy, information theory, and audition; I offered a minor inalgebra. MIT graduated me thefirst and probablylastlinguisttheElectrical Engineering Department has ever certified. Jakobson had, of course, made a valid point, and, comfortingly for me, with good humor what we called linguistic analysis in those days was indeed crude, and some of us were, or werc to become, cruelpolemicizers. But Chomsky's revolution has turnedlinguistics back from its empiricist dead end. Some roots inthe past have been found for the new ideas, and Chomsky's name is now anathema in only a few houses. And linguistic research has expanded explosively in several countries, thanks only, in my opinion, to his ideas. The problem of employment was quickly solved, for just at the time of my graduation the expanding interest of the huge industrial R & D laboratories in language proccssing opened up a number of positions for linguists, andIaccepted apost with IBM. We warned them that a seriouslinguist was not likelyto expend much thought on how to make a computer translate Russian into English. Although they were sincere intheir desire to hire "pure" scientists, atleast in order to keep up IBM's prestigious imageintheirfield,stillthe pressuresto exhibit practicalresults werefelteventually, andthc intellectual atmosphere was largely dominated by thetutitudes and interests of engineers. Having just finished a dissertationit was not dit ficultfor me to publishanumber of papers onrelatedtopicsandthushelpto

75 History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 63 publicizetransformationalgrammatical claims.Ieven managed to fiddle a bit with a computer program, but it never came to anything of importance. And so, the visit of an emissary from the University of Illinois two years later was very welcome, even the offer of a position in an English department. When Iarrived at the University of Illinois in1961, the state of linguistics was indeed a strange one, contrasted with the majority of other sciences. A large and influential body of linguists in the world, mainly older scholars, had by then managed to assimilate the basic notions advocated by the Junggrammatiker of, say, 1880 a kind of mixture of Latinate grammar, i.e.philology, some evolutionary ideas from biology, a bit of inexpert laboratory phonetics, the glimmering of so-called"structuralism" based mainly ona strongly entrenched empiricist dogma about the nature of Science, a growing respect for exoticlanguages andforanthropology,anabiding disrespectfor psychology and philosophy, and no inclination whatever to evaluate or reappraise their methodological doctrines. There were alsoanumber of "younger"(not always onthe calender, of course) linguists with an even stronger intellectual bias towardempiricalscienceandadeephatredfor"traditional grammar,"a deep suspicionof semantics andthemind, and an antipathy toward theory and abstraction -- great respecters of "hard, cold facts," and often allied to ethnology and field studies; they were, or thought of themselves asthe heirs of Sapir, Bloomfield, and de Saussure. Europe and America differedlittle except instyle, slogans, and totems. The challenge we transformationalists noisily flung down before all was an unmistakable and inescapable exposure of fallacyatthe very heart of things, and it took a good long time for the gravity of this disclosure to sink in. We were not always articulate; we did not allspeak withthe same voice;acolytes and fellow-travelers often distortedthemessage. Some understoodustohave advocated an alternative notation for oldideas. Some thought thestructures were importantonlyfor computer fanatics. Some feared we wished to mathematicize linguistics orkilloff the humanities altogether. And many a structural linguist was (and in a few cases, stillis) sure that Chomsky is a modern mystic. There was goodreasonforthesereactions,evenforthe acrimonyandbilterdisputes,for we wereexperiencingatrue "scientificrevolution"inthe now well-known sense of Kuhn. We Chomskyitesweredemandingnotminorrevisionsinlinguistic practice, not adoption of some ncw gimmicks, hut nothing less than a radicalreorientationoftheprevailingphilosophyofscience,a painful, wrenching swerve from our comfortable empiricist doctrine to an unfamiliar, bewildering metaphysics of rationalism. And atthe

76 6 4 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) same time, of allthings, we were allto send our friendly Navajo informants back home and start boning up on mathematical logic! Everything seemed to be turned upside down; formerly a hard problem was one which require.d nine months of field work in the jungle, or preparing a 900,000-entry slip-file, or a tedious search for every Welsh word inthe N.E.D. Now that was all dismissed as so much data collecting, and, after all, we are swimming indata. Now, we are told a REALLY hard problemisone whichrequiresthe creationof heretofore unheard-of concepts.Concepts?!Linguistics was supposed to be about words and sounds and subordinate clauses, not about theories, the implicit knowledge of an ideal speaker, the recursivenessofnominalizationprocesses allphilosophy, psychology, mathematics anything but linguistics. Yet, now that the dust has settled, we see that, except for a few recalcitrantcasualties, we have allmade the transitionintoa new world, and in a sense,linguistics has come of age. Today research flies off inall directions, and every week several bright, young men solveall problems. Thetechnicalliteraturehaslongsince outstripped any one linguist's ability to stay au courant. In my own view, none of the currently and often obstinately defendedtheoriesof grammatical knowledgeistrulyserviceable, Mb. and I forone,lookforwardtoanearlyreorientationof our conceptionsabout what kinds of knowledge we must presume a person to control.It simply cannot be the case that all the constraints on what we can say and understandare correctly formalizablein termsof branching-diagramsof grammaticalconstituentsplusa lexicon of taxonomized morphemes. Some asyetundelimited, and perhaps quite extensive, part of what most linguists havetriedto force into such a formulation just doesn't belong to one's LANGUAGE persebutrathertoone'sbeliefsabouttheworld,toone's imagination (conceptualization of other worlds),toone's knowledge of logic, to one's feelings about social propriety or ethical behavior. It elucidates nothing to build into the syntactic or semantic organization ofsentencesarbitrarycasesofnon-linguisticconstraints(our notations are so powerful that that can always be done quite easily); suchlinguisticimperialism merely concealsthe relevantprinciples which govern our non-grammatical mental powers. ThusI am hopeful for efforts, just beginning now, to formulate the relations between grammar and logic, between grammar and the perceptualmnemonic,learning,andprocessing constraintsstudied by psychology, and between grammar and the vicissitudes of social history.Butsuchstudieswillhavetobeconductedbyreal professionals philosophers, logicians, psychologists, and linguists brighter, younger men of the coming decades.

(Received February 1974 ) I listory of thc Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 65 Three Linguistic Reincarnations of aKashmiri Pandit Braj B. Kachru

I shallstartthis note with a non-linguistic aside.It was in the winter of 1961 thatIfirst met Robert B. Lees in the Faculty Club of EdinburghUniversity,Scotland, duringhistwo-dayvisittothat University.InthetypicalLeesianmanner,helefttwodistinct impressions on the rather tight-lipped group of Britishlinguists:the first,of being a missionnary-at-large for the then impatient, vocal, and brisk Transformationist school, and second,histypicalverbal capacity for intense shock treatment. Those who know Lees know verywellthathislinguisticdiscussionsarerepletewithnon- linguistic asides.Itis these asides which either bring people close to him or convince them not to cross his path again. The first Leesian aside for there were hundreds more to come in later years left a distinct mark on me.Itwas a casual remark perhaps consciously utteredtoshockthemiddle-agedmembersofhisnot-too- sympathetic British audience. While mentioning the work of several very young members of the transformational CLAN (for that is what it was in1961), there was a mischievous spark in his bright eyes when he said. "You know, linguisticsisthe discipline of the young. When one is forty one should stop doing linguistics."If this Leesian aside is to be taken seriously thenthetone of this note should be one of linguistic auto-obituary, forIwas born on May 15, 1932. Thus I have already crossed the crucial year. In deciding to use individualprofilesto develop thelinguistic profile of the Department of Linguistics atthe University of Illinois, HenryKahanehasprovidedanopportunityforegotrips; psychologically this might help ina retrospective lookatone'sself andalsoatthe department.Thisnoteis,therefore, mixed with nostalgia and historical tidbits. Some of these are personal and some, Ithink. are helpful in unfolding the linguistic spectrum atIllinois.In ordertobringthispersonalchronicletotheforeground, some background information may be inorder. IntheIndian context(Isuppose aswellas anywhere else), among other things, several RIGHT things should happen to a person at the time of birth. For example. thc place of birth should be right, the caste should beright, and thefamily should be right. I don't know if allthese things were right for me, but they were vital. Iwas borninSrinagar, Kashmir, India,ina Kashmiri Pandit family. Being a Kashmiri Pandit islike being a Jew inseveral ways. Incidentally.thereisatheorythatclaimsthattheKashmiris represent the losttribe. Whether we are thelosttribe or not,isnot important. WhatiscrucialisthattheKashmiriPandits havethe psychological,culturalandidentityproblemsofaverysmall minority. The Kashmiri Pandits arenota minorityinthesensein whichthis!elmisgenerallyunderstood,sinee among overtisc

78 6 6 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) hundred million inhabitants of India,Kashmiri Pandits are around seventy-five thousand.Itis perhaps their stamina and God's sense of humor which preventedtheir completeannihiliation. They would then have become aninteresting minor anecdoteinIndia'sthree- thousand-year history. Kashmiri folklore tells us that once they came close to complete destruction; they were persecuted and reduced to eleven families. They not only survived, but they survived with a vengear.ce,asa constantirritant.They also developedallthose characteristics which, understandably, such a minority develops.In passing I should mention that itis not accidental that in the Kashrniri languagepandith(pandit) refers to one set of characteristics of this minority, andbat,ika:khrefersto another set of characteristics. Let us not disturb this can of worms any more, for thereby hangs a tale. A typicalKashmiri Pandit family used tobe something of a commune the commune was not really a discovery of dissident westernyouth. My fatherlivedwithhistwo brothersandtheir families ina four-story stone house. I was never able to count the total numbe; of rooms inthis house, but neither did we ever count how many of us lived init.It was always a festival for the children, since the family had been very productive againthe minority complex.Inaddition, we would be joined byahostof kids of relatives who lived on the two banks of the river Jhelum, in the City of Seven Bridges as Srinagar used to be called. The mothers didn't know if their kids got fed, and the kids were not supposed to know who were their actual parents. The head of the family and his wife were considered the PARENTS, and often, their names were used on official documents. In fact, when our joint family broke up in1946, thelegalsortingoutof parenthoodtook considerabletime. The children were taught to show deference to age, and the eldest inthe family had the honor of being considered parents. Again, thisis a digression not directly relevant to a linguistic profile.

In1952,when 1 graduated from Sri Pratap College with honors inEnglish literature,it came as a shock to several people, including many members of our family. The reason was that the doctors had given me up as a patient of rheumatic heart disease and had kept me bedriddenforseveralyears.Later,inEdinburgh, I found thatthe diagnosis had been wrong. So my early years were spent doing what aheart patient usually does learning topaint, doing some light reading with private tutors, or just whiling away the time. The result was thatI never went to school until1948,when Ifound myself in a junior college as a shy kid perspiring under the gaze of over sixty studentslearningEnglish,Sanskrit,historyand economics from professors who made it obvious that they didn't enjoy the experience of teaching.

In1953, 1 went to Allahabad University for my Master's degree inEnglishliterature.Atthattimeitwastheplacewherethe intellectual action was to be found.It was politically stimulating and fullof anti-Britishintellectual (and physical) activities;it was the

79 History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 67 center of the so-called "Hindi movement" andit was also the center of the creative upsurge and experimentation in Hindi literature. Since my ambition was to become a creative writerinHindi,Icouldn't have made abetterchoice. The Universityof Allahabad hada reputation of being the Oxford of India. During those days we always had to have a British model! That Oxford of India is now in shambles bothphysicallyandacademically.Inthefifties,theEnglish Department there had scholars such asP.E. Dustoor, Harivanshrai Bachchan, S. C. Deb and R. S. Firaq. All of them had distinct, individual characteristics, and all of them were distinguished intheir fields.It was at Allahabad thatI was first exposed to what may be considered an academic atmosphere. The Department of EnglishatAllahabad exposed me toseveral things.First, how inadequately students are prepared for the study of literature at the MA level. Second, how the teachingofliteratureisdone withoutanyrigorortheoretical foundations. Third, how crucialitisto have training in language linguistics,especially when oneisteachingaforeignor second language. The realstimulationto go inthearea of language and linguistics came fromanoutstandingteacher andscholar,P.E. Dustoor.Itwas duetohis encouragementthat I was indirectly thrown into the lap of Structuralism. (But then,it was already 1955!) My first encounter with Structuralism was at Poona, where the Linguistic Society of India and the Deccan College Postgraduate and ResearchInstitutehadinitiatedlinguisticinstituteswithfunding from the Rockefeller Foundation. It was at one of these institutes that I first met senior American linguists such as Henry A. Gleason Jr., Charles F.Ferguson, Henry Hoenigswald, and Gordon Fairbanks.It was also just at this time that the United States had discovered South Asia and the socialscientists were flocking to find the answers to questionssuchastheexact number of castesinIndia,orthe workings of an Indian Village. The group also included several young linguists,e.g. William Bright, JohnJ.Gumperz, JohnKelley, and Norman Zide. The enthusiasm of the Structuralists was contagious. If we found an allophone ina languageit was like holding a newly born baby delivered by phonemic caesarian. The atmosphere was full of attacks onthe'traditionalists'andchallengeswere throwntotraditional Pandits who had spenttheirlivesstudying Sanskrit,Palior other Indian languages.It was there that we were exposed to the academic grouping and divisions in linguistics.If we went to Sukumar Sen (the Khaira Professor of Linguistics of Calcutta University) with a problem inlinguistics, his pat answer was, "Why don't you go and ask your American friends." There was the usual disgruntled group among the Hindi language scholars, who accused the whole linguistic operation andStructuralismasanattemptbytheAmericansforcultural domination of India.

In 1957, Iwas selected as a Fellow of Deccan College Research Instituteforayear'straininginlinguistics. The American visiting 68 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) scholar forthatyear was Henry Gleason,Jr.;itwas likegetting structurallinguistics from the horse's mouth. InretrospectI can think of severalthingsthathappenedat these schools. One isthat for thefirst timeIlooked at my mother tongue, Kashmiri, with an entirely different languageattitude. The earlier, typically Kashmiri, attitude changed to one of treating itas a HUMAN language which could be an area of serious academic and intellectual research. Second,Ihad an opportunity to think seriously about Indian English; itsstatus, roles, and academic position. In1958,whenIhad just finished my tenure at Poona,Iwas selected by theBritish Council for specializationinlinguisticsat Edinburgh University in Scotland. The British Council tried to make our transition smooth and cushionedthe culture-shocks by a one- weekorientationcourse.Theorientationhadbothseriousand hilariousaspects.Onemorningabeautifullydressed,efficient- looking person gave us atalkon how to break a boiled egg for breakfast. I wasfascinated by his impeccableReceived Pronounciation (RP) and was unmindful of the fate of the egg. RP had been a mysticalgoal whichallthenonnative speakers of English were persuaded to aspire to; the wordreceivedalways intrigued me. Received by whom?Itwas much laterthat Ruclaiya Hasan solved this riddle for me when she said, "Received by Almighty God." We were trained how to use forks and knives with distinction.It was thereIlearned,for example, thata fork should not be used asa weapon to win an argument, and that a knife should not be used asif one is slicing the air to emphasize a point. In later years.Ifound that thissameinformationhadbeenelevatedtoanacademiclevel internationallyintheprograms ontheteaching of Englishasa foreignlanguage,under the"culturalcomponent."Afteraweek's cultural (andsocial )orientation,the Council thought that we were readytofaceBritish(orScottish)culture. There was thetypical British challenge sink or swim.

OnceatEdinburgh, I foundthat,linguistically. I hadtogo through two processes at the same time: the first, of learning the new paradigm,andthesecond,ofunlearningthcearlierparadigm without even leaving any 'substratum.' There was a distinguished group of linguistsat Edingurgh. J.R. Firth(1890-1960) had retired from the Chair of General Linguistics at London Universityin1956. Itwas thefirstChair of General Linguistics in Great Britain establishedin1944, and he was itsfirst occupant. During my firstyear atEdinburgh, Firth was there as a VisitingProfessorforaterm.MichaelHallidayhadjustleft Cambridge University to take a positionatEdinburgh in what was then the Department of English Language and General Linguistics.Ile was already well-known both as a political and linguistic radical, and hisstudy, The Language of theChineAe"SecretHistoryof the Mongols," was being seriously discussed inlinguisticcircles.J.C. Catford was Director of the School of Applied Linguistics, attempting

81 History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 69 to give new direction to APPLIED linguistics. Angus McIntosh. David Abercrombie,PeterLadefogedandPeterStrevenswerealso contributing to the program. SinceFirthhadspent eightyearsinIndia (1920-1928), and since,atthattime. I was the only Indian student inlinguisticsat Edinburgh, he took a personal interest in me. In his unique way, he would talkfor hours andfill me in on thepersonal, political and linguistichistoryofthemembers of what wasthencalledthe "Firthian" or the "London" group of linguists. I would sitin front of him (one seldom got a chance to discuss or converse with Firth) both bewilderedand dazed,listeningtohisimpressions aboutIndian English.Itwas there,listeningto him, that my ideas about Indian English, and the non-native varieties of English in general, began to be structured.(Iguess Indians really need gurus!) Atthesesittings. I alsolearnedthattwo distincttypesof linguisticswere developing on oppositesidesof theAtlantic.In 1958-59. theFirthians werestillflogging thestructuralhorse. The transformationist (Chomsky) group wasstillnotrecognized,and Harris was consideredoutintheleftfieldoflinguistics.This diverger.ceinapproach would sometimes show itselfininteresting ways. For example, Angus McIntosh did not like my use of the term "phoneme"in my thesis proposal. I was toldthat I should use the term "phonematic unit".Inlinguisticstheterm phoneme was used for a long time as a sort of caste mark it marked you either in the "in group" or "out group." Michael Hallidaydidnotbringthetheoreticaldifferencesto class,he merely presentedH ISpoint of view.His seminal paper "Categories of a Theory of Grammar"(Word,17.3. 1961) was written and discussed primarily during this period. In the Indian tradition, we are taught to learn from a teacher by "sittingathis(lotus)feet." Thesisyaandguruconceptisdeeply rootedin us. A Westernteacher,who doesnotunderstand 'inscrutableIndia'isconfused bythedocility, unarming humility, and blanklookof anIndianstudent. I have heardhundreds of interpretations of thisattitude of Indian students from my Western colleagues. And, Iwould say to myself, "here again, the mystic East confuses them." I guess I was not much different from the typical Indian student findinghis way intheScottish educational system. But there was a difference. Firthlovedto perform likeanIndian guru, and Halliday had been seriously exposed tothe mystic Fastin China. Therefore, he understoodthelimitationsof a new orientalstudentina Western classroom.Firth's personality was multifaceted.In a sense, one facet of Firth represented the typical Britisher with therajmentality. But, onthcotherhand,Indiahadplayeditsthree-thousand-year-old trick on him: it had worked the process of Indianization on him the firststep toward assimilation. But in some ways he was so Btitish

6 2 7 0 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) that the Indian trick would not have completely worked on him. Ile had imbibedseveralcharacteristicsof thetypicalsahibwho had lived inIndia too long.Inlinguistics, as in everything else, his likes and dislikes were too strong. Inthelatefifties Edinburgh had perhaps the most stimulating atmospitere for linguistic studies. During his stay, J. R. Firth gave the classes a crispnessandcharactei.MichaelHallidaywasboth innovative and inspiring.Ile had the unique quality of bringing out the best in every student. David Abercrombie was a superb teacher who taught us Henry Sweet with the zeal which traditionalPandits use forthe teaching of Pzinini.His seminar couldhaveonlysix students since there were only six chairs in his office!

Inthisstimulating atmosphere,Icompleted my Ph.D. thesis (in Britainitisnot calleda dissertation) on some linguisticaspects of Indian English under the supervision of M.A.K. Halliday and J.C. Catford.Itis usual to feel a vacuum after finishing a Ph.D. thesis.I spent several months working inthe Phonetics Laboratory for which

every Friday (payday) 1 received a sealed brown envelope with my wages. These wages helped me to continue to sitin Michael Halliday's seminars inhis overheated tropical room and look at theiciclesin George Square. We had a smallbutverystimulatingcircleof graduatestudents who interactedbothlinguisticallyandsocially. Amongothers,thegroupincludedHannaUlatowska,Rodney Huddleston, Ayo Bombose, Rugaiya Hasan (now Mrs. Halliday), John Mountford and R. W. M. Dixon. Dixon's status was not quite .hat of a student he used to straddle the fence between groups and read us sectionsofhisforthcoming book,LinguisticScienceand Logic, (Mouton1963). Semantics andphonetics were relevantand excitingareas of linguistics, and one didn't have to use the side door if one was a phonetician. Infact,whensociolinguisticsbecame a popular bandwagon in America. Halliday made the apt remark, "What is now sociohnguistics in America, was always linguistics for us." By now Ihad already spent three yearsin Edinburgh and had passed through several academic and cultural experiences. One, that of Poing from (pure) literatureto language (1954). Second, passing through an intenseperiodofStructurallinguisticswithallthe leadinggurus.Third,passingfromStructuralismtoFirthian- Hallidayan linguistics. The question was: What next? Itis here that Lees comes into the picture. In that 1961 meeting, Lees andI had a fascinating discussion.Iguess for anIndian anthropologists tellus that wc are full of humility and deference I wasratherforthrightandlesstight-lippedthanothers who had dinner with him ina pseudo-Indian restaurant. But then, what other mode of ommunication could be usedintalking with Lccs during that period'?If he was not abrupt, he wai ironical;ifhc was not ironical, he was caustic. Above all, he was the typical 1.ees, with the History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 71 mischievoussmileandkindeyes,watchingandobserving everything. A few months after LeesEdinburgh visit,Halliday received a letter from him asking if he could recommend someone for a possible opening inhislinguistics program atIllinois.As a postscript,he inquiredifthe"Indian boy" he had met atEdinburgh would be interested in the position. Yes, Iwould be interested in the position, but a yearlater, was my replyto Lees.Ihad already accepted a positiontoinitiatea programinappliedlinguisticsat Lucknow University in India. Lees agreed to defer the offer for a year, and in 1963I went to Urbana, rightinthe middle of a new culture, new linguistics, and a new phase of my life. The process of learning and unlearning linguistics started again. It was like trying to move from one caste to another caste and being conscious of itallthe time.Iguess intellectual (or religious, for that matter) conversions can be painful.It was challenging to share with Lees and with a part-time assistant a small room inthe Department of English where we were a Program. How we changed froma Program to a Department has already been discussed by Kahane and Osgood, andIshall not repeat it here. The sixties were a period of youth in linguistics; a generation of linguistswasbeingretrainedandreorientedinafast-changing discipline. Inthis process some survived, some be;.ame a part of the new movement, some copped out, and many either disintegrated or became bitter and cynical. Illinois wasintheforefront of the new "revolution."I was fascinated and awed by the overchargedlinguisticactivityhere. I spent a lot of time in classes, trying to understand the fast changing paradigm. I also publisheds:. veralpapers on my pet hobbyhorse, IndianEnglish.Thereactit nstothesepapersvaried,anda controversy was generated.Inthe beginning, theIndian scholars and also some non-Indians did not accept the identity of Indian English. You couldnot claim anontologicalstatusforaforeign language. How sadthatthetransplantedlanguages never seem to grow roots!Itwas anotkr manifestation of linguistic schizophrenia in India, andittook several years to attain academic acceptability for "Indian English". In my papers the processes of the1NDIANIZATIONof English were discussed andINDIANEnglish was considered a "culture- bound" language which must be studiedintheIndian socio-cultural context. The Firthian (and Malinowskian) concept of "the context of situation" was considered crucialfor suchastudy. I adoptedthe samepositionforothernon-nativevarietiesofEnglishasthe Chairman ofthe Committee onRegionalVarietiesof Englishat Brisbane,Australia.Laterthismodelwasadoptedbyseveral students who concentrated on various aspects of Indian English. This interest naturally led me to sociolinguistics ingeneral.It was during this period that we also initiated linguistic projects on several Indian languages.

84 7 2 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Inteaching, my primarythrustwas towarddevelopingthe appliedlinguisticsprogram,usingtheterm"applied"in awider sense.Indevelopingsuch aprogram, one wasfightingagainst several problems. In America, APPLIED linguistics had been reduced tosome uninterestingaspectsof language pedagogy. A person interestedin APPLICATION of linguistics was suspectinthe new paradigm and there were good reasons for this suspicion. Initially, Lees and I did not see eye to eye on this part of our curriculum, but thenheleftme alone.Inthisbackground,therefore,itwas challenging toinitiateand teach courses suchasIntroductionto AppliedLinguistics,Sociolinguistics,Stylistics,andSouth Asian English. My other interest was the history of linguistics. Since an Indian always carries the burden of three thousand years of history on his back,thehistorical development of ideas fascinates him.In the sixties, however, the attitude of thelinguistic radicals was that linguistics as a disc ipl ineREALLYstartedin1957.Itwas unconventional and old-fashionedtosuggest thata course on the history of linguistics be taught ina department whose focus was on new linguistics.if such courses were taught, these were labeled "bad guys"courses. On my part,therefore, i t was "I inguistic antiquarianism" when Ifirst taught such a course, andIcontinued to teachituntilLadislav Zgusta joinedthe department and willingly agreedtoshare my antiquarianinterest.Thus,duringtheearly sixties, if you talked of applied linguistics. sociolinguistics, or history oflinguistics,you werethelowestof low casteshudra on the linguistic totem pole (certainly not a desirable position for a Saraswat Brahmin!).Itdid not take linguistics too long to enter the phase of neo-transformationism and nco-Firthianism. The actors on the stage changed, and so did the focus of interest. We now have the PURISTS and NON-PURISTS. We have lexicalists and non-lexicalists on this side of the Atlantic, and, on the other side, we have, among others, the "Firthians" and "neo-Firthians." Membership ina group isnot given without challenge, andthis has added more interesttothe polemic controversies. Consider thc following remark of F.R. Palmer about Halliday: Today Firth's name islinked with M.A.K. Halliday's 'neo- Firthian'or'Scale and Category Grammar' which Halliday explicitly states inhis "Categories of a theory of grammar" tohavederivedfromFirth. B utllalliday'sessentially monosystemic categorization seems to me to havelittlein common with Firth's approach. (F. R. Palmer, ed., Selected Papers o.f. .I.R. Firih /952-58, 8-9, 1968. Bloomington ). The main characteristic of this periodisthat the much maligned and ignored area of semantics came hacktotheforefront of linguistic investigation.InAmerica, one heardof 'conversationalpostulates,' 'context,' and 'appropriateness.'It was like going back to Firth's class in 1958. 59. L in gu istic antiquariansstartedgoingth rough I he literature on our discipline, and found that these concepts were very closetoBhartrharis'(ikank.sti, yogyata and sannidhi.Whitney,

65 I listory of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 73

Jesperson, and Henry Sweet inshort, the whole earlier linguistic tradition were being studied withinterest. And one wondered if Firth's concept of "contextualization" was not worth revisiting.Ikeep bringingupthesenamesfromthepastsinceeachlinguistic "reincarnation" has leftitsimpression on me. By 1968, the young team of linguists such as Ken Hale, Chin-W. Kim, Ted Lightner, Arnold Zwicky, and, of course, Lees, had already put Illinois on the linguistic map. Among the Ph.D's Illinois produced duringthisperiod were LeRoy Baker,C.-C. Cheng, Austin Hale, CharlesKisseberth,RonaldLangacker,Frederick Newmeyer, and Jerry Sadock. They took the positive image of Illinoisto the leading institutions where they were hired. In1969, Lees made the decisionto move permanently to Tel Aviv University inIsraelin order to initiate a program inlinguistics there. This decision was again in line with Lees personality an urge forsomething new and challenging.InSeptember,1969,I was offered the position of Head of the Department, which Lees had occupied with distinction since the beginning of the Department. The new role I accepted was both challenging and awe-inspiring. There were several questions facingus,butthe primary one was: What should be thcfuture direction of the Department? Ina sense, the Departmentwasgoingthrough a reincarnati on(or,wasit disintegration?). Ted Lightner and Arnold Zwickyleftatthe same time as Lees. Budget constraints were suffocating higher education, and Illinois was not left untouched by allthis. The linguistic scene had again changedinAmerica. And, here we were, attemptingto revitalizea program! The linguisticre.,1Iutionariesof thesixties primarilythe Transformationists wc. e close to their forties.If we followed Lee's dictum, they were close to their retirement from ACTIVE linguistics. A new generation of their students had emerged on the linguistic scene. At this point,inline with our earlierIllinoistradition of "radical" linguistics, we decided to invite a young team of fresh, energetic, and innovative scholars tothe Department. In working out these plans,I had the cooperation and advice of three persons representing three areas:HenryKahane, a historicallinguist;HowardMaclay,a psycholinguist, and Chin-W. Kim, a phonetician and phonologist (he really does not mind being called just a phonetician!). The first thing we did was tohire one of our students, Charles Kisseberth. Then came Herb Stalke, Jcrry Morgan, Georgia Green, Chin-ChuanCheng and Michael Kenstowicz. Itdid not take them too long to make their presencefeltintheprofescion and infusegrad,testudents with new ideas. K isseberth'snote( seeSection VI ) discussedtheir contributionindetail.Michael Geis (who laterleftfor Ohio State University to become Chairman of the Linguistics Department there), Yamuna Kachru, and Hans Henrich Hock were already members of theyoungteam. In 1971Ladi slayZgustajoinedusafteran adventurous escape from Czeihoslovakia.Ile brought with him some 7 4 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22 2 (Fall 1992) fresh East .tanair,and his typically European scholarship. In order to anr our"rt rnation," we starteda house journal, Studies in -,nguistic .ces (SLS)and a Newsletter.SLShas become a hly respected jownal in our profession. Once team was put together,the next question was: How shouldthelinguisticspectrumunfolditselfatIllinois?Again, continuingtheearliertradition,we decidedtohave a strong contemporary orientation.But we also agreedtopresentallthe aspects of the spectrum of thelinguisticsciencesatIllinois. We initiatedanarea-orientedprograminlinguisticofferings.Herbert Stahlke was invited to offer African linguistics; C,-C. Cheng, Chin-W. Kim, Seichi Makino, and Frederic Lehman offered coursesinFar Easternlinguistics; Yamuna Kachru andIadded coursesinSouth Asian linguistics. Recently, Peter Cole, a graduate of the Department, joinedthefacultyforSemiticlinguistics. The areasof applied linguistics were strengthenedand expanded;specializationis now availableinhistoricallinguistics,sociolinguistics,mathematical linguistics, computational linguistics and lexicography. Charles Osgood and Howard Maclay have further developeda strong program in psycholinguistics and language acquisition. In short, the manifestations of languap. in allits aspects are under study and, likeVa"gdevi,the goddess of language, one wonders at the immense potential and infinite awe of human language. Inlinguistics,usuallyeverytenyearsbrings new linguistic thinking.Itisbothhealthy andfascinating, and demonstratesthe vitality of our discipline. The final question now is: Can linguistics at Illinois keep up with the new paradigm that might come up inthe next ten years? The answer to this question isdifficult, since inthe next ten years my present vocal linguistic colleagues will be in their forties and.Ishould guess, willbe writing THEIRlinguisticauto- obituaries.

(Received March 1974.)

87 I listory of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 75 A Sense of Perspective Charles W. Kisseberth

From the time was ten I wanted to write novels. Beginning about the age of seventeen I wanted towrite richly philosophical novels aboutthe human condition. As theyears passed,I settled more and more for the academic study of literature and philosophy, drifting finally into a M.A. degree inEnglish literature.Iaccepted a teaching position at the college level in Ohio, and thoughts about the great American novel were submerged in teaching freshmen how to write their weekly theme.It was during this period thatIhad my first exposuretolinguistics: RobertHall's LeaveYour Language Alone! was one of the freshman English textbooks we used.In the course of casual readingIeven came across a little blue book called SyntacticStructures, but was rather easily frightened away. In the Fall of 1966 Ientered the Ph.D. program in English at the University of Illinois,but almost immediately decided to switch into the Department of Linguistics.Ienrolledina couple of elementary linguistics courses and audited a couple of others.Ibegan to spend long hoursinthe "conference room'', which was thesite of much animated discussion among linguisticsstudents: I listened most of the time, said verylittle, and managed to learn a great deal. Almost the first studentI met at that time was Michael Kenstowicz, who had enteredtheDepartmentthatFalland who later was to jointhe Illinois faculty with me. The enthusiasmoftheI in guisticsstudentsandfaculty,the smallnessandthcintimacyofthedepartment(instriking comparisonto the gargantuan English department), the youthfulness of the field and of its leaders all of these things appealed to me greatly.It seemed as though here was a field of study where papers and theses that students wrote were not just academic rituals, of no earthlyinteresttoanyoneatall,butratherwerepotentially significant documents that might wellfindaplaceintherapidly expanding"undergroundliterature",thensocharacteristicof transformational grammar. One wrote withthe expectation of being read. One didn't have to be a graybeardto jointhe ranks of the "scholars" for the names that recurred most ofteninclasses (in addition to Chomsky and Halle, we heard most about Haj Ross, George Lakoff, Paul Kiparsky, Jim McCawley, Paul Postal, etc.) were largely the names of very young scholars.In many cases they were people exactly of my agc.It was all very intoxicating. In1966-67, the transformational camp of linguistics was stillin the era of good feelings. The "bad guys" had been routed and all of the "good guys" were still good guys. MIT was stillmecca, Chomsky andI lalle were stillthe voices of authority, and what now seems a quite unhealthy smugness reigned: just as the taxonomic dragons had beencompletelyvanquished.Language wouldsoonfollow,The 76. Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) dominant mood appeared (atleast to me, as a beginning student) to be thatarmed as we now werewith deepstructure and transformations, ordered rules and cycles, etc.,it was just a matter of timebeforeeach problemoflanguagestructureswould be confronted and reducedtoa simple setof very generalprinciples. While mention was often made of the complexity of language,Ido notthinkthatwe wereyet(in1966-67)beingtaughttoview language with sufficient awe. There was much about that period to be regretted: the arrogance with which we tendedtoignoreallbutthoseontheinside Chomsky andHalle,ortheirstudents;theunfortunate manner in which 'theoreticalcontributionstolinguistics became the end-all of doing linguistics, and 'data-collecting', even if well done, something of no significance. Nevertheless,it was a period that was tremendously exciting to a new student. The smallness of the number of active transformational grammarians atthe time, and the closeness of the ties among them, meant thatleadingfiguresinthefielddidnot remain mere names, butveryoftenmaterializedon campus.For example, Ross came earlyintheyear1966-67 and gavea most remarkable series of non-sv ^tures on syntax, inciuding the now famous demonstrationthat 1. ig the sentence "Floyd broke the glass"is a deep structure ei t(orisit eleven?) clauses.I recallvividlytheawe listenedtotheselectures, understanding almost 9oth at 't deeply the excitement and the brilliance of 'he ma; Nlz The sense he (1!; the ,eilt-r of things, of being in at the verybegi nningof nents,contributedmuchtothe excitement. For in-:tam.e, ny second year of study aletter from Ross andLakoff Arnold Zwicky (who, alongwith Ted Lightner,wasprimari 1 yresponsibleforteaching melinguistics during my student days atIllinois) asked the then heretical question: Does deep structure exist? By Spring 1968 the controversy over a transformationalversus alexicalistaccount of nominalizations was one ofthefocalpointsof Zwicky's advanced syntaxclass. The summer broughtthe annualLinguisticSociety of America Summer Instituteto theIllinois campus, and the syntax courses were being taughtbyRoss.Lakoff,andMcCawley. Thesplitbetweenthc Generative Semanticists and theInterpretivists was a constant theme of that summer. A new set of bad guys had developed.

Itwas duringthatInstitutethat I firstmet two subsequent colleagues Georgia Green and Jerry Morgan. They were students of McCawley's at Chicago, and had come south to Champaigii-Urbana for theInstitute. Peoplewith a reallygoodcontrolofsyntactic argumentation, people with aflairfor picking sentences out of thin airthatsupportor contradict some hypothesis, always amaze me. The student atIllinois who most amazed me inthis iespect was Jerry Sadoek (who himselfv; aslaterto join Mc('awley ontlieChicago faculty). Georgia Green and Jerry Morgan similarly awed me that

89 BEST COPY AVAILABLE History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 7 7 summer.Infact, observing their very obvious skills made me feel sufficientlyinsecure about my own abilitiesto question whether I should attempt a thesisin the area of syntax (asIhad originally been planning). Iultimately discussed the question of whatIshould work onfor my thesiswithRoss, and when he suggested I do phonology (doubtless to save me from a fiasco),Idecided to follow his advice and left syntax to those who could do it well. The year 1968-69 Ispent inthe Boston area, attending classes at MIT (Halle, Ross, Chomsky), at Harvard (Lakoff), and at Brandeis (Perlmutter), and trying to write a thesis. The notion of "conspiracy" was being discussed in the arca of syntax by Ross and Lakoff that year, and I feltthatithad considerable relevance to phonology.It was Halle who suggested thata study of Yawelmani might be the source of evidence for the claim that diverse phonological shapes will have a specified character. The thesis that I ultimately wrote, as well as my firstrealpaperinthe area of phonology, were the direct outgrowth of Halle's suggestion. During my stay in Boston, changes were in thc works at Illinois. Lees had decided to takea positioninIsrael: Lightner accepted a positionat Texas and Zwicky at Ohio State. Although this massive departure was viewed with alarm by many, I had selfish reasons for being notaltogether displeased: I wantedtoreturntoIllinoisto teach. The mass exodus made thisapossibility. As it developed, I was offered and accepted a teaching positionatIllinois for the next year. One other person was hiredatthis time Ilerb Stahlke, an Africanist from UCLA. Although the staff had been largely decimated. Illinoisstillfelt like home to me. Many of the students had been fellow students of mine. In particular, Michael Kenstowicz was working on his thesis at the time, andaregular interchange of ideas about phonology was quickly resumed. We had both been trainedwithinan atmosphere where phonological analyses were highly "abstract",in the sense that proposed underlyingstructuresdeviatedradically fromthesurface forms (andgenerallymatchedthesurface forms of much earlier stagesofthelanguage) andacomplexsetofrules(generally recapitulatinghistoricalsound changes) relatedthese abstract deep structures totheir surface realizations. We both joined the rebellion then developing againstthissortof analysis,motived asitwas almost entirelyby"simplicity",thedesiretocapture"significant linguisticgeneralizations". We didnotnecessarily join those who assumedthatphonology must necessarilybe extremely "concrete" (i.e.that underlying forms did not deviate very much atallfrom surface forms). But we did want to explore more deeply the question of whether the"significantlinguisticgeneralizations"thatabstract phonologyhadfoundwereinfactsignificanttospeakersof languages,or whether therewere othergeneralizationsthatwere also of importance. For exaniple,abstract phonology worked under thebasicassumptionthatthe"best"analysisisonewhere 7 8 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) phonologicalalternationsaredescribedbyrulesthathave only phonological conditions governing their scope of application. Rules restrictedtoparticular morphological structuresarelesspreferred. We were interestedinthe validity of such assumptions. Could there notbeconditionsunderwhichphonologicalalternationsvery NATURALLYlose their phonological basis, for instance, and come to be controlled by grammatical conditioning? During my firstyear of teaching,plansfor developingthe faculty further were being worked out. A positionforKenstowicz eventually materialized. We were also able to persuade Chin-Chuan Cheng to jointhestaff; he had been a student inthe department earlierandhadwritten a dissertationonMandarinChinese phonology. Before coming back to Illinois, he did research at Harvard and Berkeley, working with William Wang atthelatterinstitution. With the addition of Kenstowicz and Cheng, the department was ina strong positioninthe areas of phonetics and phonology. In Chin-Wu Kim, who had come toIllinoisduring my student days, we had clearlyone oftheleadingphoneticiansinthecountry;buthis accomplishments were even greater he was equally well-versed in phonology, and was actively pursuing the phonological investigation of Korean.InHerbert Stahlke we had alinguist with an extensive knowledge of the phonological structure and especially the tonal structure of several African languages. In Hans Ilenrich Hock we had a man thoroughly trainedinthe traditional approaches to Indo- European, but witharapidly developinginterestinsynchronic as wellasdiachronicphonologicalinvestigationofseveralIndo- Europeanlanguages inparticular.Sanskritand Lithuanian.In addition to theselinguists withinthe department who were actively concerned withphonetics and phonology,therewere twoothers outside the department with whom we had very extensive contact Mario Saltarelli and Dieter Wanner of the Spanish. Portuguese, and Italiandepartment. Both of theselinguistsarchighlyproductive researchersinthephonologicalstructurcof Romance languages. Thus, although the teaching of the general phonology courses came to fallin the hands mainly of Kenstowicz and myself, the extent of the department's commitment to phonology has been immensely greater. Theprincipleweaknessatthispointinthedepartment's program was syntax/semantics,butfortunatelythatweakness was instantly solved when an arrangement was worked outthat brought both Georgia Green (firstasa fellow inthe Center for Advanced Study of the University of Illinois, later on a regular line) and Jcrry Morgan tothe department. With thearrivalof these two,Illinois became one of the focal points of the new concern with semantics, for thcywerethefirstfruitof Mc Cawley'steaching,anditwas Mc Cawley who was soinstrumentalinbringing semanticstothe forefront of research. The faculty that was now assembled to teach the cote courses in phonology and syntax/semanticsallshared much inthe way of a

91 History of the Department of Linguistics at The University of Illinois 7 9 common experience and a common reactiontothat experience. We werealltrainedinlinguistics during roughly the same period, we were allstudents of thefirstgeneration of transformationalists, we allgainedthenecessary controlof the concepts and methods of transformational grammar but also learnedtothinkcritically about these concepts and methods, we all developed a healthy skepticism about formalism, we alldeveloped an appreciation of really good data collecting. And Ihope we alllearned not to take ourselves or our pet theories too seriously. And at the very least we learned to stand in the proper awe of language. Transformational grammarians have always beeninterestedin Language. But thestudyof Language must be done throughthe study of langw.ges. And in the beginning,it was mostly English that was the source of insights into Language (this was especially trueof thestudyofsyntax,of course).Linguistsworkingwithinthe transformational framework have more and more come tobelieve thatthestructure of one language cannot be properly understood unlessthelinguist avails himself of the knowledge provided by a study of similar phenomena in other languages. The advantages of a cross-linguistic perspective are now very generally accepted. One of theprincipalvirtuesoftheDepartmentofLinguisticsatthe University of Illinoisisthe extent of its involvement 41 non-Western languages. A certaininternational,particularlya non-Western outlook was naturally fostered by the presence of a head from the Indian sub-continent. This outlook was strengthened by the presence of a substantial number of faculty withaspecialinterestinnon- Western and rare languages lIans Ilenrich Ilock (Sanskrit), Yamuna Kachru (Hindi),BrajKachru (Kashmiri and Hindi), Chin-W. Kim (Korean and Swahili), Chin-Chuan Cheng (Chinese), Herbert Stahlke (Ewe, Yoruba), Peter Cole (Hebrew), Ladislav Zgusta (Hittite), Jerry Morgan (Albanian). The teaching of theselanguages has madeit possible to support the graduate study of a large number of linguists from abroad, which initsturn has meant that much of the linguistic research of the department's students has been directly focused on non-Westernlanguages.Ifweacceptthat across-linguistic perspectiveisnecessary to the analysis of any given language, then clearly one of the main tasks of any linguistics department is to train native speakers of a variety of languages to do careful andthorough researchintotheselanguages sothattherelevantkindsof information abouttheirstructurewillbeavailabletolinguistsin general. There is, of course, much already known about the linguistic structure of suchrelatively well-known non-Western languagesas Hebrew andHindi.Butthekinds of questionsthatlinguistsarc seeking answers to currently areoften highly articulated, requiring very specific types of informationthat cannot be found inexisting descriptivematerials.Thenecessaryingredienttoasuccessful utili7ation of a cross linguistic perspectiveisthe training of linguists who canunearththepertinentaspectsolthestructureoftheir 8 0 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) native language.Itissuch a trainingthat we are attempting to provide. ThelinguisticsprogramatIllinoisseemstometobe characterized by a high degree of cohesiveness (basedon the shared experience of many of us),butatthe same time an openness of spirit; an intense desire to keep from becoming shackledto familiar ways of thinking, to old questions; most of all, a sense of perspective.

(Received March 1974.)

9 3 PART II

Memorial Tributes to a Builder: Henry R. Kahane

A Musical Prelude: Cesar Franck: Memorial Tribute Symphony in Minor, First Movement

to Elmer II. Antonsen Henry R. Kahane Head. Department of Linguistics November 2. 1902 September 11. 1992 RobertaKahane Garner Cenrer for Advanced Study Professor Ernernas of Linguistics Morton W. Weir Chance'lo: University of Illinois at broana.Champaign

Ladislav Zgusta Director. Center for Advanced Study Saturday November Id, 1992 Representative, Linguistics Society of America 2 30rm Larry R. Faulkner Dean College of Lilzral Arts and Sciences

Charles Kahane Tryon Festival Theater Kmonert Center for she Perfornung Arts Braj II. Kacltru Ilruversfry of lltinou ar UrbrmaChampatgn Former Head. Department o. Linguistics

Reception: South Man Lobby, Krannert Center

9 4 79, ,4

i ,,.

Henry R. Kahane November 2, 1902 -September H. 1992 Introduction

This part includes memorial tributes paid to Henry R. Kahane on November 14,1992 atthe Tryon Festival Theater, Krannert Center for the Performing Arts, University of Illinoisat Urbana-Champaign. Professor Kahane peacefully passed away athis home (808 West Oregon,Urbana)onFriday,September 11,1992.He was professionally active until almost the last day of his life working on variousprojects,meetingfriendsandengaginginintellectual di scussions. He would have been ninety years old on November 2, 1993. The secular memorial service was attended by a large number of Kahane's colleagues, friends, students, and admirers. The memorial tributes were paid by five members of the University of Illinois and, Professor Kahane's daughter, Roberta Kahane Garner, and hisson, Charles Kahane.

9 6 Elmer H. Antonsen:Head,DepartmentofLinguistics, UniversityofIllinoisat Urbana-Champaign Henry Kahane was our mentor, our colleague, and our friend for most of the days of our adult lives. He had become, or so it seemed to us, such a permanent featLie in our intellectual landscape thatitis difficult to grasp his absence. InGerman academiccircles,from which Henryultimately sprang,thecommon designationforadissertationadvisoris Doktorvater,literally'doctoralfather'.Henry was certainlythe intellectual father of many a doctor of philosophy, but he was also something no other can claim to be: he was both the father and the midwife of the Department of Linguistics at the University of Illinois. HelaidallthegroundworkfortheDepartmenta.r.ddevoted enormous energy and a great deal of time in seeing it successfully born, but in characteristic modesty, he did not seek appointment as itsfirst Head. Only much later did he serve a brief term as Acting Head. He brought great distinctiontothisUniversity throughhis scholarly activ ities, which won him high office in academic societies, memberships inscientificacademies, and honorary degrees from a number of illustrious universities. A bit of this glory rubbed off on us, who were fortunate enough to know him and to work withhim. Butitisnot this side of Henry Kahane Iwant to talkabout, but rather about a side not recorded in any Who's Who. My association with Henry Kahane began in 1958, when I was a graduate student in what was then called the Department of German. Before thefallsemester began, the chairman ofthatdepartment, Professor Frank Banta, who was also a linguist, called me to his office todiscuss my graduateappointment. To my greatsurprise,he recommended that instead of a half-time appointment in German,I takea I /4-timeinGerman andanother1/4-timeasresearch assistantto a professorinthe Department of Spanish,Italian, and Portuguese, whom Ihad indeed heard of, but knew verylittle about. My first reaction was 'No'. Why would I want to work for someone in Romance languages? Professor Banta patiently explainedto me the possible advantages to a student intereedinlinguistics of working for Professor Kahane.Iaccepted tciuctantly, thinking of the valuable teaching experienceI would be missing. In myinterviewwithProfessorKahane, I immediately discovered a kind person who needed an assistant with a knowledge of German, since he and his wife and collaborator, Dr. Renée Kahane, were engaged in research seeking the source of the termgrail, so prominent in medieval literature, and also the identity of the figure of Kyôt, mentioned by Wolfram von Eschenbach as the source of his Parzival. That year turned out to be a fascinating experience for me, :,orkingintheKahancs'office,thenintherear of the Modern LanguageLibrary. I sawfirst-hand how scholarsgoaboutthe

97 8 8 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) businessofconductingresearchandexperiencedthejoy and excitement that comes from making new discoveries, from finding new links, from carefully selecting exactly the right turn-of-phrase, even from themeticulous proofreading of galleys andthe careful checking of quotations and their sources.Itwas a different world from the one Iwas accustomed to, but also one in which I knew I could be at home. Asithappened,duringthefollowing summer the German Department was unable to provide me with financial aid, which was a severe blow to my wife and me, since Hannelore was expecting our firstchildinAugust.Somehow,theKahaneslearnedofour predicament and took immediate action. Henry secureda research assistantshipfor Hannelore which would keep us bothbusy and financially above water for the summer.I am now convinced it was as much make-work asa pressing necessityfor them to have us translatehundredsoflittleslipsof paper containing words and phrases from the dialect of Kephalonia betraying Venetian influence on the Greek of that island. But for us, this work was also a hugely educational experience.Since Hannelore was anative speaker of German and Iof English, we were able to cooperate in translating the German translations of these often earthy items into English.It was another view intothe world of scholarship,atthetimealittle shocking, which is comprehensible now only in the context of the late 1950's, whenFrom Here to Eternityhad to be printed with asterisks in place of vowels in strategic places. Duringthat summer we also gotto know and love Henry's mother, who came to our apartment every day for lunch while Henry and Renee took their childrento Wisconsin for a week's vacation. Frau Kahane, then in her eighties, not only regaled us with delightful tales of her younger years inthe heady intellectual atmosphere of Vienna and Berlin, she also showed Hannelore how to bathe a new- born infant and gave her a good deal of practical advice on child- care. We were flattered to learn from Henry after her death that she had considered us to be the last new friends she had made. Henry's interest in us did not end when we left Urbana. He and Renée continued to take an interestin my career and in our well- being and had a substantial impact on both, for which Hannelore and Iare both deeply grateful. A few days after Henry's death, Professor William M. Calder III, the William Abbott OldCather Professor of the Classics, wrote some words to me thatI would like to share with you.

Ihave justreceivedyour saddeningnote.Iconsiderit a privilege to have known Henry R. Kahane. His life was a model for every decent scholar. He belonged to a vanishing species. He was an intellectual. Again and againI met him a nonagenarian at lectures in classics or German. His emeritude was the chance to work harder. Solon says wisely "Never calla man happy Kahane Memorial 89 until he has died." We can call Henry Kahane happy. He loved his work and lived for it. He made a permanent contribution to humanknowledge.He gavegenerouslytostudentsand colleagues. He had a wonderful wife who was also his closest colleague. He livedto see two children successful. He had a famous brother who was a distinguished archaeologist. He was never bitter at the unfairness with whichhistory treated him. He was ill for a few days. He died painlessly in his sleep. Heis remembered as a friend by all who knew him.

RobertaKahaneGarner:DepartmentofSociologyand Anthropology, De PaulUniversity,Chicago,Illinois Others may speak today of Henry as a warm, patient teacher and mentor, a scholar, a vigorous administrator, and a loving father (familienmensch").I would like to remember him as a magician and prankster,whose senseoffantasy,imaginationandironicwit constituted the core of his being. Part One: Of masks and mirrors Much of this playful side of Henry derived from his immersion as a youngster in the world of theater andhis continuing love of the illusions of the stage. On many occasions he spoke of himself as"the oldactor."Certainly many of my happiest moments with him centeredonplays,and I remember veryclearlythewonderful strprise on my fourth birthday when Ireceived the Little Theater, a plywood constructionwith coloredlights and velvet curtainsfor which my mother and I produced cardboardsetsand characters su: pended by wires, while my father and Iinvented exciting plays about pyramids and zeppelins. Henry andIalso performed as actors formymotherandgrandmother,usingasourstagemy grandmother's room behindthe curtainthatpartitionedour small apartment on Coler Street; one of our best series of playsconcerned thc servant Ramona, shrouded in silence to hide her Indian identity from her masters. What excitement when Papa and Mamaprepared a staging of Pirandello's "Man with a Flowerin his Mouth" for the Spanish and Italian Department, and what a treatit was for me to go to U ofItheater productions with them. Later Henry read to me many of the great works of the stage Oedipus Rex, The Bacchae, Schiller's Robbers that portrayed the monster or criminal as tragic hero and the gods as implacable arbiters of human fate. In short, he keenly felt the illusoriness of social roles, the drama ofhistory,thepleasuresofshape-changing,andthepeculiar interplay of the real interiors and the shimmering surfaces of life. PartTwo: Twonessandmanyness. Henry's lighthearted and playful sense of self also derived from hislifestory asa Jew in Europe an outsider, an "Oriental", a wanderer and as a European in America an exile inParadise,

9 9 9 0 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) condemned to live in the innocent Eden of a Big Ten college town. What to some might have been a double alienation, a twofold source of pain and bitterness, was to him a source of delight and mischief. He played with these twonesses inhis personallife and work. The role of bilingualism and multiculturalism in his scholarly work is well known. One of his favorites wasThe Krater and The Grail,in which he and my mother found the origins of Arthurian ideals of the soul in theinterplayof Greek and Egyptiancultureinantiquity,their preservation inByzantine and Islamic forms during the Dark Ages (whose Dark Ages, anyway?), and their repackaging, recycling and transmission into Western Europe by Jews and Moors. Those of you who have seen theillustrationsfor this book know that he quite literally put new pictures on Richard Wagner's Wall of Fame. These ironies at the heart of "Western" culture appeared also in his personallife.In some ways he was very Central European; for instance,I never saw him sit,let alone lie, on a sofa, nor eat without a knife andfork; and he always prided himself onhis"Prussian punctuality." But under hisstiff,slightly formal suits he wore shirts of the softest, silkiest and most colorful fabrics, because in his own words he was "a Jewish prince," that isto say, sensuous as well as scholarly. He was also a feminist patriarch, an oxymoron I wish I had timetoexplain. He bequeathed these culturalcomplexitiestohis children,whogrew up Jewish and Gentile, German and Mediterranean,Pagan and"People oftheBook," Europeanand American ... Iend thissection with another memory of Henry's readingto me when I was a child: As for all educated Central Europeans of his generation, the world of classical antiquity Greece and Rome was a wellspring of intellectuallife and he spoke of it constantly to me. ButIsuddenly realizeda month after his death, that he had read only one account of Roman history to me: A book in German (I do not know the author) that told the story of the Punic Wars entirely from the viewpoint of African and Semitic Carthage. I now consider this to be one of his jokes, one thatIunderstood only forty years after he played it on me. PartThree: The word,themagnifyingglassandthealeph. The two thingsI removed most eagerly after his death from the officeinthe library were a mirror and a magnifying glass. To the mirrorIhave already alluded whenIdescribed hisidentity as an actor, playing life'sroles. The magnifying glass stands for his close inspection of words, each word a microcosm of history. The word was like an aleph,thattinymagical object of Jewish mysticism that contains within itself the entire universe. For Henry and my mother, thetracing of word histories was not a work of dry, antiquarian pedantry,butthesqueezing of historyintoa compressedform because each word contained within itself class struggle, the clash of

I 0 0 Kahane Memorial 91 empires, the migration of tribes, voyages of exploration, warfarewith cannons and Greek fire, love, laughter,pleasures... To conclude: The ironic and imaginative qualities ofHenry's character also grew out of his childhood in Berlin the same milieu that produced thepoliticalFreudians, the Frankfurt school, Walter Benjamin, and Gershom Scholem; for him (as for many intellectuals nurturedinthismilieu)thesophisticatedand assimilated Jewish environment of European rationalityrestedona "substratum" of older,half-forgottentraditionsof enchantmentthathetriedto recaptureinhiswritingson alchemy,hisreading of secondary sources on the Jewish mystical tradition andhis continuing interest in his own Sephardic, Judaeo-Spanish and Balkan heritage. To this heritage must be added the fact that he saw himself as a man who had outwitted Death, Deathhaving appeared to him in the form of the S3 officer who interrogated him in Florence in1938. He was well aware that he had escapedonly with the help of friends gentiles, including Italians and Germans, and foremost amongthem my mother; but in any case,ti5have escaped gave him a pride, optimism, and toughness, as well as a deep thankfulness toFate for the next 54 years of life. Of course, at the end hedid not escape Death a second time, but this time Death came in thegentler form of old age, and during his last night, he spoke of traveling toGenova and Athens, returning in thought tohis beloved Mediterranean. We scattered his ashes inthe prairie landscape, andIwill never forget the golden rays of the afternoon sun touching the greennessof the corn plants and the cottonwoods that day,Nature shining with the magic of his presence.

Charles Kahane:ScienceAdvisor,NationalHighway Traffic SafetyAdministration, Washington D.C. Ordinary, everyday experiences can reveal alot about a man's character.I would like to share two happy memories of myfather. When I was 12, we visited Catalonia. We stayed at abrand-new hotel, with a shiny new espresso machine. When myfather saw it, he said, "Charlie, have you ever seen an espressomachine?" "No." "I'm goingtoorder an espressoso you can watch how the machine works."1 was fascinated by the complicated preparations, mechanical activities and hissing noises that went into producing a tiny cupof black coffee. "Would you also like an espresso?" "Nothanks, but is there any chance the machine also makes hot chocolate?""Please give the young man a hot chocolate!"Iwatchedin even greater fascinationasthe waiter took a bottle of chocolate milk from the refrigerator, poureditinto a cup, opened the steam valve on the espresso machine and played live stcam onthe chocolate milk untilit became hot.

1 01 9 2 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) With my father, every encounter became a learning experience. He always made sure that learning was not rote memorization, but discovery andfun.Justashe never stopped teaching,he never stopped his own learning. Even in his last months, he was studying a variety of new areas, looking for ways to apply his research methods. Those last months, when his body refused to cooperate with his spirit,are imprintedinallour memories. Some of you, perhaps, never met him tillthis year. We should trynot to remember him only that way, but how strong he was just a few years ago. When my father was 68 andI was 21, my parents and I spent a month hikinginthe Pacific Northwest. One morning, in the North Cascades, my mother feltlike staying atthe lodge. There was an unmarked trailthat led uphill from the lodge. "We don't know where the trail goes," we told her, "so we'll walk uphill for a couple of hours, ifit goes that far, and come back for lunch." We started up the hill withoutanyfoodorwater.After two hours,thescenery was wonderful, but we hadn't reached any place inparticular. "How often do we have the opportunity to walk a traillike this?" he said, "Who knows when will be the next time? Let's keep going and see where it takes us!" After 4hours, when we were about 4-5,000feet above the lodge, we reached a promontory. To the north, the peaks stretched far into Canada. Below us, Ross Lake was covered by a layer of clouds andsurroundedbyevergreens. We bothknew:thiswasour destination. A few minutes lateritstarted to snow. We ran most of the way downhill. The way my father played that morning is how he worked all hislife. When he had a new idea when his intuition told him he was on the right track he would pursue the idea relentlessly until he revealed its true meaning and full implications. He inspired all of us.

MortonW. Weir:Chancellor,UniversityofIllinoisat Urbana-Champaign

Ina way,itiseasierto memorializeagiantthanitisto remember someone of lesseraccomplishments.Thereisso much more that one can say. Butinanother way,itis more difficult,because when the person's contributions arc so many and they areso important,itis possibletooverlookevensomcthatwouldbethecrowning accomplishments of an ordinary intellect. Henry Kahane was anything but an ordinaryintellect. He and Renee formed the most remarkable scholarly team that Ihave ever known or heard about. For 65 years, thcy collaborated on books and

102 Kahane Memorial 93 scholarlypapers,literallychanging the nature of what we know about culturallinguistics. This remarkable record of scholarship iswell known to you all, as is the fact that Renee and Henry began their careers here in 1941. Henry retired in 1971, and at the time of his death, Henry and Renee have served this campus and its students for more than 50 years. You may not know about some other aspects of Henry's career, however. For example, he served forashort while asaforeign correspondent in Istanbul, writing for a leading Berlin daily. Of this experience, he was later to write: "... many events that my colleagues for other foreign newspapers took seriously(I remember astypical the arrival of a Zeppelin) meant littleto me." He soon and wisely returned to the academic life he really loved. He served for five years as Headmaster of a boarding school for refugee children in Florence, Italy. In1938, he spent a week inanItalian prisonasa kind of political hostage. Referring to that experience in an interview a few years ago, Henry said: "A week in prison, I must confess, is quite an educational experience. Every morningIwas shaved, with tender care, by a lifer who had murdered his entire family." Henry was instrumentalinthe formation of the Department of Linguistics on this campds. He and colleagues from a number of fields couldseethatsuchadepartment would promotethestudyof linguistics,butittook them eighteen years before the Department was successfully launched in1965. You may not realize, either, that after his retirement in 1971 he servedasactingadministratorofsevendifferentunitsonthis campus four departments, one division, one program, andthe Center for Advanced Study. He was, ineffect, our administrative pinch-hitter.Inhis quiet, intelligent, perceptive way he led these units effectively some of which were in turmoil when he was asked to preside over them. Henry was widely recognized and honored. He was the recipient of two Guggenheim Fellowships. He was named Outstanding Educator in America in1974. He and Renee were the recipients of the Silver Award of the Academy of Athens in 1976. Henry wasawardedhonorarydegreesfromHumboldt University in Berlin, the Free University of Berlin, and the University of Illinois. He was elected to the American Academy of Arts and Sciences in 1989,amarvelous andwell-deservedhonor. He alsoservedas President of the Linguistics Society of America. And of course, he was a member of our Center for Advanced Study.

)3 9 4 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) Whenever Ispoke with Henry, he never talked about linguistics he probably knew that was hopeless insofar asIwas concerned. We always talked about thelibrary. And he alwaystold me we weren't allocating enough money toit. Recently he wrote: The extraordinary library of the University of Illinois,in which we had our 'study'since the day of our arrival, proved to be an unending source of support. Henry Kahane was amazing and productive right up untilthe end. Just the other nightIwas ata dinner and the conversation turned toHenry. One faculty member with whomIwas speaking saidthat she had run across Henry in an elevator just a couple of weeks before his death. He asked her what she was working on and when she told him he said she should take a look at some relevant work written nearly 50 years ago and he later returned to his office and sent her the specific reference. I end with that story because itis the essence of Henry and the essence of scholarship. A giant has indeed passed from our midst. He cannot be replaced.

LarryR.Faulkner:Dean,CollegeofLiberalArtsand Sciences,UniversityofIllinoisatUrbana-Champaign In Illinois,in this city, on this campus,I have learned the value of genius and of commitment. Itisnot now fashionable to speak of genius, but it does exist, anditisof immeasurable importancetoauniversity. I have encounteredhere members withextraordinaryintellectualpower, farbeyondthatofmerelytalentedcolleagues.Geniusallows achievement and advance that diligence, no matter how great, never will. There is no substitute for its enriching power. Onthisprairie,withnothinginthephysicallandscapeto distinguish this location from countless others, has developed one of thetrulyexquisitelocales onthe globe.Ithas gaineditsmerit entirely from its humanity;its distinction arises from the genius and commitmentthathave markeditsprincipalfiguresinthe20th century. Henry Kahane was a giant here. He gathered vast ranges of the humanities into hisintellect, and hc invented. He saw new ways of organizing thought and scholarship, and heled. Over and over again, he led.I am sure that he was head of more departments and programs than any other individual in the history of our campus. Chancellor Weirhasalreadymentionedthelong,persistent effort leading to thebirth of the Department of Linguistics. Henry Kahane took pleasure in telling mc that story not so long ago. Irecall thebrilliantsparkleinhis eyes when he explained how he finally wore down the Dean!

104 Kahane Memorial 9$

Years ago, long beforeI learnedof the magnitude of their accomplishments,Icametorecognizearemarkable symbolof personal commitment in the brisk walk together of Henry and Renee Kahane. Almost every day inthe morning, at noon, and in the evening they passed by Roger Adams Laboratory on their way to or from the Library. One did not need to know the detailsof their work to see that purpose filled their lives, Chemistry is my field, so it is perhaps not surprising that I draw on a chemicalvision. Among the most beautiful and useful of all physical phenomena iscrystallization. A striking effect can ariseif one introduces a single tiny crystal,asa seed,into a solution of molecules at saturation. One by one, new molecules seat themselves on the faces of the seed, so that it grows to become a differententity, often manyfold larger thantheoriginal. The seedorganizesthe surroundinguniversetomatchitsown elegantpatterns.Henry Kahane was a seed crystalinthis community, and a large, beautiful product has arisen from his facets. In Illinois, in this city, on this campus,Ihave learned the value of genius and of commitment.

LadislavZgusta:Director.CenterforAdvancedStudy, ProfessorofLinguisticsandtheClassics,Universityof IllinoisatUrbana-Champaign Chancellor Weir has mentioned that Henry Kahane was involved in the work of many institutions, departments, societies. Of particular importance was his membership in the Center for Advanced Study of our University. He was one of the firstprofessors appointed to that highest academic position on the campus at the very beginning, when the Center was founded, and for some time he was the Director of the Center.In this way, Henry's participation was of decisive importance in the molding of the new institution and in the determination of the direction whichits development was totake. Even when emerited, Henry frequently came to our gatherings to hear a presentation, or to takelunchwiththeCenter community. He wasasexcellenta companion as he was a penetrating discussant. The Center regrets the passing away of one of its most eminent members. One of thenationalorganizationsinwhich Henry played an important role was the Linguistic Society of America, by the number of its members probably the greatest professional society of linguists in the world. Henry was the Society's president and member of many committees.Icannot failto mention thatitis not only the executive officers of the Society who asked me to bring their condolences to this memorial gathering: I received a phone call from the Secretary asking me also to mention how deeply saddened the whole staff of the Secretariat's office is ant."hat a fond memory they all have of Henry's k indness and pleasant way of reaching decisions when he was President of the Society.Itseems to me that to he remembered 9 6 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) in such a warm way istypicalfor Henry's ways of dealing with people. I frequentlyaskedmyself how onecanbecomesucha repository of human knowledge and wisdom as Henry was andit seemedto me thatthe answer was inthe many dimensions of Henry's life. The first of those dimensions is obvious: his trajectory through time was longer thanthat of most people, and allthose nearly ninety years were marked by constant growth and constant increaseof knowledge. The seconddimension,thesotosay horizontal dimension of space, is not less important: Henry lived in Germany, Italy, Greece, and America. This sounds like not a big deal in today's world of easy travel, but the point isthat this was not travelling around, those were changes of places where to live. There isanenormousdifferencebetweentravellingsomewhereand moving there for life. As anybody who went through the experience knows,thelatterisinfinitely more difficultand requires deep, extensive adjustments in the way how one understands and handles people and situations. A 'normal'.trnigré becomes an immigrant once inlife: Henry went through that process three times.It must have been very difficult, but as a source ov experience priceless. The third dimension of Henry's life is that of his research. Romance linguistics and philologyisone of the richest fieldswithinthe Humanities, because of the number of languages, their long and wellattested history and their rich social and spatial ramifications, and because of thewealthand importanceofthetextspreservedinallthose languages. As ifthis were not enough, Henry combined withthis overwhelming bulk of study an intensive researchinthe Byzantine culture. Greek is one of the few languages of the world that have an attestedhistorystretchingoverseveralmillenia.The European tradition has been that of studying in thefirstline Ancient Greece and its language;it was only quite recently that a modest interest in Modern Greece was developed.ThiscausedthattheByzantine culture has not been studied with the intensity its importance would deserve. Henry's field of research comprised both these enormous areas, Romance and Byzantine; one of them would be more than enough for a lifetime, but Henryroamed through both those vast intellectual spaces, constantly accompanied by his pótnia dlochos, an accomplished scholar herself, with the virtuosity of the master who knows where to find new treasures and who is not afraid to tread on un troddenpaths.This parnobilemaritorurn (if we accept the changed quotation) developedanabilityof combining knowledge from the two fields, Romance and Byzantine, eta will seek its equal for generations to come. However,therewasyetanotherdimensionin Henry's intellectual life. During one of the, alas, last lunches I had with him, we talked about Modernism and itsorigin; Marcel Ddchamp and his memorablepaintingsubmittedtotheSalonwere,naturally, mentioned,butalso the quotation from, Ithink, Rimbaud in which

1 016 Kahane Memorial 97 we are told that 'itis absolutely necessary always to be as modern as possible'.It was most interesting to see that the nearly nonagenarian had a much more positive attitude tothis piece of wisdom thanI, although nearly a quarter of a century younger. That was typical Henry: always accepting something new.Ithink that this component of his psychology, the proclivity to things new, was the reason why heas a young man hesitatedwhethertochoose journalismor Academia as his career. To make up his mind, he spent a year as reporter of a big German newspaper in Istanbul; but luckily for all of us, the Muses won. Henry's whole life was marked by symptoms of this proclivity, of this willingness to accept novelty. For decades, he hasnever taken aplane,whether crossingtheAtlanticorthe American continent. But then, when he was elected President of the Linguistic Society inhis,Ithink, eighties (unless they were 'only' his lateseventies), he had to get somewhere inCalifornia quickly and the only possibility how to make it was offered by the plane: without hesitation he tookitand happily kept flyingforever after, always accompanied, of course, by hisalter(or in this case,altera) ego.There was a saying in Rome about Cato, a man who for a long time hated Greek culture:Cato senex litteras Graecas didicit"Cato learned Greek when 1-=inspite of being] an old man"; with equal right we can proudlysay Kahane senex caelum navigaredidicit.I am sure that thisattidc,thiswillingnesstoacceptnovelty,thisconstant orirmtation towardsmodern trends, points of view, ways of life, has caused that Henry during allhis nearly ninety yearof life always has been so vety young.

Braj.B.Kachru:Professor of Linguistics, Jublee Professor of LiberalArts andSciences, UniversityofIllinoisat Urbana-Champaign

I first met Henry and you. Renée, on October 17,1963, ina cluttered room behindthepresent reference room of the Modern Languages and Linguistics Library. That was almost a generation ago. And now, this afternoon.Iam hereto celebrate with you, Renée, Roberta, Charles, and thefriends, students, colleagues and admirers of Henry,the many waysinwhich the richnessof Henry'slife touchcd usall.iiithe tributes paid to Henry this afternoon we have seen many facets of his personality: his wit and the twinkle shown in hispenetratingeyes,hiscapacityforimmensefriendshipand concern, his contagious dynamism and energy, his astute instinct for academic administration,hisintegrity and equanimity, and , above all, refinement and dedication. Inshort, he was an ideal humanist, a renaissanceman. Butthat was only onepartof llenry'spersonality.Afterall, Henry was an institutionin more serises than onc. The other aspect perhaps less often articulated and lessvisible. was Henry the rebel, the activist, and the catalyst for challenge and change. In fact. Henry 98 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) inhis quiet way was indifferentto conventions, ignored dominant disciplinaryparadigms,andignored academicandadministrative norms. He had an extraordinary skillin building bridges between the present and the challenging future.In1962, he strongly supported theappointmentofRobertB.Leestoleadtheyet-unborn departmentofLinguisticsatUIUC,forhewantedthefuture departmenttobeonthecuttingedgeofthefast-expai.ding discipline. And Lees was an apostle of a new paradigm: provocative, unconventional and often devastating. Henry ignored allthat,for he saw the future direction of the field. And this showed his academic vision and foresight. Hispersistenceinachievinganobjective academicor administrative is legendary on this campus. Once, when asked how he had been able to convince the administration to start linguistics at the University of Illinois, he answered with typical Kahane wit:"It was very simple.It took just two things. One,I had to wait until we got a Dean who was not from the Humanities, because a humanist Dean invariablyshelvedtheproposalfor alinguistics department. We had to wait until a psychologist became the Dean. Second, I made ita point to visit the Dean every week to emphasize the importance of linguistics on this campus. He would throw me out the door and 1 would come back throughthe window." Thispersistenceforan intellectualcauseandforchange,andan immenseintellectual curiosity were marks of Henry the activist. But there was acontradiction.too.Henry was progressivein ideas,inthinking,inteaching,but hPdidnotquiteaccept the material progress of our times.In1973, Henry responded firmly to an interviewer:"I don't drive.Idon't fly.Idon't use a typewriter andI never look at television.I am a European, and I am very afraid of machines." (Illinois Alumni News, February 1973:14) This he said inhis charming, consciously preserved, European accent. However, when Henry was electedPresidentoftheLinguisticSocietyof America inthe1980s, the position entailed considerable travelling. He was persuaded to travel by air. And once Henry and Renée had found their wings, it was difficult to stop them. Thisblendof modernismandtradition,combinedwithan exuberant and youthfulspirit, made the Kahanes unique. And those of us who set our watches according to the schedule of the Kahanes will understand whatI mean. Ina sense theirlife revolved around room 427 inthe Library Building.Intheirlifestyle, the Kahancs provided "...a unique, enviable example of the perfect reconcilability, for both husband and wife, between a rich and balanced family life and the rigor and austerity of advanced research." (ibid:p.14) Who contributed what totheir long academi.; career of joint researchis difficulttoanswer. Once, confrontedwiththisquestion,Henry's modest answer was, "my wife has the ideas andIwrite them." And, as one would expect, Rende protested,"Ithinkthatisnotright." Ilenry clarified:"teamworkisavery complicated thing. As ideas

1 Kahane Memorial 99 develop, one gives one thing and then the other changes it, and then the first one again."(ibid:p.14) This was actually the secret of their very harmonious relationship. In celebrating Henry's life,then, we are here to celebrate a life of unusual dedication and a life of deep scholarship, but above all, a life of warmth and human concern. We are celebrating the life of one who built programs, brick bybrick, and person by person, and createdwell-roundedstudentsideabyideaandargumentby argument. Henry's international impact and the respect for him as a personwasevidentattheInternationalConferenceonWorld Englishes Today (April1-4,1992), organizedto honor him on his 90th birthday, seven months before his actual birthday. And in his talk at the Conference, he did not talk of the past, but presented an agenda for the future. I was fortunateinthatI had many opportunitiestowatch closely as Henry performed his roles in the classroom, in the library, as an editor, as a collaborator and as a mentor.Ialmost said as a guru, but he did not like that term. We had telephone chats at least once a week. On T` ursday, one day before Henry passed away, he was optimistically talking, in his usual sanguine and firm tone, ofhis futureplans,ofone-hundred-and-oneprojects. We evenbriefly talked of a volume which we were .inintly editing to be released in 1994 to honor one of our mutual friehJs. The next day, Friday,at 7:30 p.m., Renee called Yamuna to convey the grim news. And two hours later, when Henry was taken from 808 W. Oregon, the five of us, Reit& Kahane, Mariarn Ahmed, Yamuna Kachru, Amita Kachru, and myself, who were there to say goodbye to him represented the world's great cultural traditions: the Judeo-Christian, the Hindu, and theIslamic.It was not planned,it justhappenedthatway:aconvergenceofmajorfaithsand philosophies of life andliving.Ibelieved that Henry would have likeditthatway,forinhisideas,hedidnotbelieveinthe boundaries of culture and region. Allhislifehe crisscrossed those boundaries in his scholarship and in his personal life. As the hearse turned off Oregon Street on to Lincoln toward Florida,it was almost dark; the black hearse disappeared, carrying one who has been called aprinceamongteachersandaschlar'sscholar,andmost importantly, a dear colleague to us all. An era seemed to end as one wistfullywatchedtheslow-movinghearse. We walkedbackto Henry'sliving room, misty-eyed. And there was Renée withus, dignified, serene, and even at that moment of loss, concerned about the comfort of us four. And on that evening, as Rende and the four of us satintheir living room,Iwondered: has this relationship of years with Henry come to an end? But, soonIthought of the assurance given by the wise, the sages,that the physical body may be destroyed, but the Self can neither be cut, nor burnt, nor be wet or withered, for itis

109 10 0 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) eternal,all-pervading,stable,immovable, andtimeless.Therefore, knowing this to be so, one should not grieve, says the Song Celestial, The Bhagwad-Gita.

1 1 0 PART III

Graduate Student Research 1964-1992 Introduction

This part includes abstracts of 191Ph.D. dissertations and 52 Master's theses submitted to the department from 1964 through the end of the 1991-1992 academic year. These abstracts do notinclude dissertations or theses submitted to other academic units at UIUC on topicsrelatedtolinguistics,for example, Department of Spanish, ItalianandPortuguese;Department of Germanic Languages and Literatures; Department of the Classics; Department of East Asian LanguagesandCultures;interdisciplinaryprograminSecond Language Acquisition and Teacher Education (SLATE); Divisionof English as an International Language; and various units in the College of Education. A number of dissertations and theses submittedto these units are directed by the faculty of our department, orthey serve as members of the committees. Research in Progress liststhe dissertations and theses defended and/or deposited to the Graduate College after August 1992 and also those which have yet to be defended for award of the degree. We have also attemptedto make thissection user-friendly by including the following indices: 1. Author index 2. Language index 3. Regional index 4. Areas of concentration; and 5. Index of 'sors We hope that this part will be useful to researchers in linguistics and to our present and future students.

112 Ph.D.DissertationAbstracts [II Abasheikh, Mohammad Imam 1978 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth The grammar of Chimwi:ni causatives In this dissertation we have attempted to provide a detailed introduction to themorphologicalcausativeverbsinChimwi:ni, anintroductionthathe:, includedphonological,morphological. morphophonemic, syntactic, anii semantic aspects. We have shown that the causativeis derived either by means of suffixationor consonant change andthatthe causative stem may function either as simply a transitiveverb or atruc causative(with varying semantic implications e.g.assistance,compulsion,persuasion,provisionof means). Some evidencehasbeenpresentedtoshowthatthetruecausativesarc appropriatelydescribedintermsof abisententialsourcewhereasthose causatives with justatransitivefunction ought not be analyzedinthe same way. We have examined avariety of syntacticfeatures of sentences containing a morphologicalcausativeverb. Inparticular. we haveconsideredthe grammaticalverband howthese NP'sbehavewithrespect to various transformationalprocessesinthclanguage. Thc emphasis of thisdissertation has been on providing a description of thcbehaviorofChimwi:nicausativeverbs.Butinordertopresentthis description,in a coherentfashion,ithasbeen necessarytosuggestvarious rules(PredicateRaising,PrepositionIncorporation,principleforassigning grammaticalrelations,ctc.)andruleinteractions(Re fle x iv izat ionbefore PredicateRaising,PredicateRaising beforePrepositionIncorporation,etc.)It should bc noted, however, that wc have made no attempttopresent a formal account of these rules or their interactions. Rather we have tried to give somc datajustifyingtheserulesand interactions,leavingthedetailsand the formalismforfutureresearch. We hope that the basicfacts about Chimwi:ni causatives presentedinthis dissertationcan inconjunctionwithsimilardescriptionsof otherBantu languages provide insightinto the structure of the causative verb inBantu. andthatsuchinsightintoBantu causativeswillproviderelevantmaterialfor a general theory of causative verbsin human languages.

21 Abdo, Daud A. 1969 Advisor: Robert B. Lees On stress and Arabic phonology: A generative approach Arabic dialects spoken inthc Arab countries from Morocco inthc west to Iraqinthe cast and from Syriainthe northtothc Arabian Peninsulainthe southdifferfromeachother,evenwi thinthesamecountry, ,invarious respects,particularlyinphonologicalfeaturesandlex icon.Mostofthese dialects,however,sharece rtainfeaturesthat arcdifferentfromClassical Arabic (Cl. Ar.) and Modern Standard Arabic (MSA), thelatter being the form of Arabicthatistaughtinschools throughout the Arab countries andisused asthcmedi um ofpress,formaltalks,andthegreatestnumber ofradio broadcasts. This thesisis opposed by others. e.g. Blau (1965) who maintains that"the various items, carefully collected by Ferguson toattestto the existence of the .koine,frontwhich,it isalleged,the modern sedent arydi alects have

113 106 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) developed, do notin our opinion, provethatsucha common language really existed. The 'koinc'stands, as we have triedto demonstrate, atthc end of thc linguisticprocess andnotatitsbeginning."Blauattributesthefeaturesthe spoken dialects share incontrast toCl.Ar.toa general"drift", or "convergent lines of development", and tomutual influences.Blau's thesisisthatthe Arab conquestsduringtheseventhcenturyA.D.affectedtheirlanguagethrough contactwiththclanguages of other peoples"which hadlosttheirflexional systems." Itisnot the aim of this study to deal withthis problem of the origin of modern Arabdialects.Sufficeittosaythatthedifferencesbetweenthese dialects and Cl.Ar. should not be exaggerated, except perhapsinthe realm of thclexicon.Inphonology, whcrcthedifferencesarc most obvious, excluding lexicon,itisstrikingthatinmost casestheunderlyingstructuresforthe spoken dialectsdealtwithinthisstudyandCl.Ar.arc by andlargevery similar,andalmostidentical.Thcphoneticdifferencesarcaccountableby plausable rules, as will be seen inthis study.

Althoughthisstudyconcentrates mainly on an Arabicdialectspokenat Jabal Al-Mukabbir south of Jerusalem, the discussion of stress and some related matterswillnotberestrictedtothisdialect,butwillalsotouchonother dialects,particularlyEgyptianArabic(Cairo)andIraqiArabic(Baghdad).in additiontoCl.Ar.. since similar problems arc involvedin most Arabic dialects, and Isimply chosetheones I antmost familiar with (ignoring othcr dialects from the Levant because theyarcsimilartoPalestinianArabic).

131 Abdul-Karim,KamalWadih 1980 Advisor: MichealKenstowicz Aspects of the phonology of Lebanese Arabic Many studies relatingtothc sound system of Lebanese Arabic (LA) often times includedinworks on Syrian and Levantine Arabic, have bccn conducted withinthet radi ionalframeworkofDescriptiveandStructuralLinguistics. This studyisthefirst major work on the phonological system of LA conducted intheframework of Generative Phonology. LebaneseArabicdiffers fromothercolloquialdialectsin several interestingways. Oneisthemajor subdivisionoftheLebanesedialectsinto differentialversusnondifferentialdialects.Thelatterlimitvowelsyncopeto shorthighunaccentedvowelsinopensyllables,whilethe formerhave generalizedtheruletoaand thus applyittoallshort vowels regardless of quality.Thisgeneralizationof the syncope rule providesimportant confirmingevidenceforthccyclicanalysisofstressassignmentoriginally proposedbyMichaelBrameforPalestinianandMalteseArabic.Traditional researchinLevantineArabic was puzzled bythecontrastbetween fhim-na 'we understoodversus fihirn- na 'he understood us'. both deriving from Ifiltim- naj. Brame accountedforthiscontrastby proposing acyclicassignment of stresstotheunderlyingrepresentationsIfihirn-nal versus Ifigimj- nal. Inthis dissertationconfirmingevidenceforthecyclicanalysisisdemonstrated on thebasisof thenondifferentialdialects,where ICaCaCIperfectsexhibitthc sante contrast: drab-na 'we hit' versus darab-na 'he hitus'. We also show that thepossessive suffixes inducea cyclicstructure on nouns.cf. samak-na 'our fish'.

lid Doctoral dissertations 107

Twodi fferent analysesfor thcdifferentialversus nondifferential contrast arc discussed. One simply deletes a in the context CV, while the second rcduccsa toi inunstressednonfinalsyllables andthensyncopatesthc resultantiinan opcn syllable.Further researchis needed to decide between thetwoalternatives. Inthecourse of our analysisallof themajor phonologicalalternations appearing inthcinflection of thc nouns and the various verb forms perfect, imperfect, imperative, lamc arc discussed.

[ 41 Abu-Salim,IssamM. 1982 Advisor: Michael Kenstowicz A reanalysis of some aspects of Arabic phonology: A metrical approach Thisstudyattemptstoreanalyze someaspectsofArabicphonology, particularly.PalestinianArabic(PA),withinthcmetricalframework.First, thesyllable structure and syllabificationrules of PA arc dealt withinChaptcr 2 whereitisargued thatthcsyllabificationprocess involves not only rulesto definesyllabicboundariesandassignstructuretosyllables,butalsoother rules,whichhavetoapply atthctimesyllabificationiscarriedout. Thc placement of suchrules among thesyllabificationrules explainsa number of phenomena, such asshorteningof vowelscarryingprimarystress,thatcan not bc accountedforbythephonologicalrulesproper. Moreover, theinternal structureofthesyllableisexaminedanditisconcludedthatMcCarthy's (1979a.b)analysis of superheavysyllabicsisinadequate. Second. thcquestionof how syllablesarcorganizedintohigher metrical unitsis consideredinChapter 3. This issueis directedly related throughout this chaptertostressassignmentinPA,whereitisarguedthatthemetrical approachtostress(promincncc)issuperior.Moreover,themetricalfootis arguedtohe maximally tcrnaryrathcr than unboundedinPA. Third.vowel-lengthalternationisdealtwithinChapter4.Broselow's (1976)accountof this phenomenoninEgyptianArabic,whereby vowelsarc lengthenedbeforeclitics,isdiscussed andshownto beinadequate. An alternativeanalysisisthcnofferedwhcrcbythisphenomenonisaccounted for by a vowel-shorteningrule.This ruleis shown tobe simplerifstatedin metrical,rather than segmental,terms. Moreover, the stressed-vowel shortening phenomenonisconsidered and a proposalismadetoaccountfor thcirshortening by asyllsbificationruleappi ed at thetimesyllabicand highermetricalstruct uresareassigned. Finally, in Chapter 5, varioussyncope and epeathesisrules arc consideredinan attempt to show how these rules modify metricalstructur-s.It isarguedthattheserulesdonotaltertheunderlying prominencerelations establishedbythemetrical-structureassignmentmechanismsincetheyapply after themetricalstructureiserected.

151 Ahn, Sang-Cheol 1985 Advisor: Chin-Wu Kim The interplay of phonology and morphology in Korean The purpose of this studyisto propose a more satisfactory explanation for thevariousmorphologicallyconstrainedphonologicalphenomenainKorean

115 .06

108 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

For this.Iemploy the framework of icxical phonology by Kiparsky (1982) and Mohanan (1982) and CV phonology by Clements & Keyser (1983).

Chapter 1 providespreliminaryinformation about an inventoryof underlyingsegments, aswellasanoverview of lexicalphonologyand CV phonology.

InChapter2. 1 examinetheword-formationprocessinKorean and organize thc model of the lexicon which consists of four orderedstrata. I also providea reanalysis of thethree noun-forming suffixes, and-kiwhich isrelatedtotheAvoid SynonymyPrincipleof Kiparsky(1983).Finally, I reanalyzetheKoreansyl abificationprocess.

InChapter3. Idiscuss several consonant-related problems.First. I argue thatthecontroversialtensificwion phenomena shouldberegarded as several differentprocesses.For theso-called"Bindung-s" phenomenon,Iproposethe underspeci fied c- epenthesisrule instead ofthe traditionalt-andn- epentheses. Second,Idiscuss two types of palatalization phenomena inKorean; lexicalt-palatalizationandpost-lexicalpalatalizationprocesses. I alsoargue thatphonologicalopacityisexplainedbycorrectmorphologicalanalysis. Third.I reanalyze the "so-called"irregular conjugation of thep-, t-, s-,h-, and 1- predicateswithintheframeworkof CV theory.Finally. I discussthe miscellaneousaspectsofaspiration,consonantclustersimplification, and coda-obstruent neutralization.

Chapter 4dealswithseveralvowel-related problems.First. Idiscuss the vowel harmony process and thereduplicationinwhich I proposetorecognize two kinds of vowel harmony inKorean. each dividingthe vowel chartinits own way and being differentiatedfront each otherinterms of thelexicality vs.post-lexicalitydistinction.Second. I reanalyzethei-deletionphenomena

andrecategorizethemintotwo groups;lexicalvs.post-lexical. 1 also discuss the i-analogyphenomenon whichoccurs in the processofchildren's overgeneralization of suffixation.Finally. Ielaborate onthevowelshortening process.

In Chapter 5. 1 review the thesis and discuss sonic of the implications.

161 Ajolore,Olusola 1974 Advisor: Howard Maclay Learningtouse Yoruba focus sentences in a multilingual setting Focus sentences are so importantin Yoruba thatitishard to picture what thelanguage would belikewithoutthem. Their arrivalin a child'slanguage developmentthus marks animportantpointinhislinguisticdevelopment. Thisdissertation,based ondatafromadultYoruba andchildlanguage, triesto do two things Ittriestopresent an adequate analysis of adult Yoruba focussentences,andtoaccountfor how Taye andKein(thetwo children studied) tame to lean. to use these sentence types. These two tasks arc not easy to perform, andso not commonly foundinlanguag.:learning accounts. Afterdescribingthechildren,theirsociolinguisticbackground, andthc data,thedissertationdefinesfocussentences,andlinksthemwithidentical linguisticphenomenainEnglish.Inshowing some ofthecharacteristicsof this sentence type, an attemptis made to show that one type of negation in the languageis possibleif and onlyif thereis a focus sentence construction. The studyshosAsthat one form of reflexiY izationinthe language (andincidentally

1 6 Doctoral dissertations I 09 inEnglish) does notrequiretheclause-mate condition,butthatitoccursto preventasyntacticgap. A proposalfor analyzing focus sentences revealsthat: Ore n io r a is u Ore be h e bought yams 'it was Ore who bought yams' transformationallyderivesfrom Orc ni eniti o ra i su Ore be one who h ebought yams 'Ore was thc one who bought yams' whichinturnderives from cniti o r a isu n c ore one who h e bought yarns bc Ore 'the one who bought yams was Ore' Itrevealsthatthereisno known way of transformationallyderivingfocus sentencesofthetypejustseenfronttheirtraditionallyrelatednon-focus sentence: Orer ai su Ore h e bought yams 'Ore bought yams' and thatan attempt at deriving them differentlythan'as sketchedinthis study willleavemany grammaticalfocussentencesunexplainedandsomustbc judged observationally inadequate, or do so onlyatthe cost of a very complex machinery thctype notreallycalledfor. ItarguesthatthcExtractionTheoryproposedbyGrosu(1972)and Akmajian(1970)foranalyzingEnglishpseudo-cleftsentences.theEnglish counterpartsof Yoruba focussentences, cannot handletheYoruba data,and thatinfactitcannot cope with whatitisintendedtodo. I show that my proposalcanhandleEnglishfocussentencesadequately,includingtheones whichallexisting analyses have no answers for. The secondpartexaminesthelanguagelearningdata,andrevealsthat thcrules by which adultfocus sentences arc derived do not help toexplain how Tayc and Kcin learned these sentences. On the contrary. thereis reason to believethatthcylearnedbyimitation,andpatterncopyit g,and bycareful uscofsem-nticcues.Thegap betweenthelinguisticdescriptionandthe languagelearningdatais showntobe inherentingenerativegrammars which saythattheyhavenothingtoofferconcerning how languageis perceivedandproduced. Tayc and Keinarc shown to have learned certain oppositions veryearly inlifeandtheseareusedtoprojecthowtheyprobablylearnedlanguage. Semanticnotionslikeanirnacy. humanness,dependency,agent,initiator, affected,action or attribution, possessor-possessed, and location or direction of objects and peoplearc suggested as cues which thechildusesinlearningto speak. The dissertation suggests that an adequate theory of child languagewill have tointegrateallof thesewith the usc of imitationinitswide andtruc sense with the use of imitation inits wide and true sense, and thc place of the model.Thisit meansthatbiologists,neurologists,speechexperts,

117 110 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2.(Fall 1992) linguists,sociologists and psychologists must have to tcam together to produce such a theory.

171 Alghozo,Mohammad Ha mdan 1987 Advisor:Michael Kenstowicz Syncope and epenthesisinLevantine Arabic: Anonlinear approach The nonconcatenative morphology 'of Arabicplayedaprominentrolein thc development of CV phonology. McCanhy (1979,1981) showedthat many Arabic word formationrules can be conceived of asstipulating a CV template to which the segmental phonemes arc autosegmentally mapped. Inaddition, he showed thatthe Semiticroot patteni system can be reduced tothe assumption thatradicalconsonantsandvowelsarconseparatedtiersrepresenting differentmorphemes. The developmentofunderspecification theory (Archangcli1984) madcitpossiblefor theradicalconsonants and the vowels tobeminimallyspecifiedinthelexicon,andforthephonologicalrulesto applyandrefertotiersratherthanthewhole representations.Inthisstudy, wearguethattheaboveassumptionsanitessential:first,toexplainan otherwiseproblematicsetofalternationsfoundinsome ModernLevantine Arabicdialects;andsecond,toprovideanexplanationfortheeffectsof cmphaticconsonantsonotherneighboringsegments invariousArabic dialects. Thc assumptions made inthis studyarc:(1) Thc syncoperuledeletesa mere V slot fromtheskeletaltier andthe vowel associatedwithitremains floating.(2) Epenthesis rulesinsert an empty slot which willbe(a) associated with afloating vowelif available;(b) otherwise,associatedwithahigh stem vowel;(c)otherwise,associatedwithan empty matrix.Rcdundancyrulesof different types willfillin thc values of thcfront voweliinthe empty matrix. (3)Theinteractionbetween redundancyandphonologicalruleswillprovide thedesiredepentheticvowelu inemphaticcontextsandpreventthe same vowelinthcsame contextsfromgettingrounded when(a)syncopcfeeds epenthcsis within a stem or (b) thc stem vowelisthe high fronti.Evidence and argumentsforassumptions (1)and(2)arcpresentedinChapter3,and thoscfor assumption(3)arcpresentedinChapter 4.Chapter 1 servesasan introductiontothcstudy,andChapter2 brieflydiscussessyncopeand epenthesisrules.

181 Awoyale,JamesOladuntoyeYiwola 1974 Advisor:HerbertStahlke Studiesinthe syntax and semantics of Yoruba nominalizations This studyisanattempttocharacterize Yoruba nominalizations, and on thatbasistocnrichourunderstandingoftheprocersesthata natural language can use to crcatc ncw lexical itcms thatiretoo large to be foundin anydictionary.Thisinvestigationisimperativerotsev,:ralrcasons.First,the processes havenot been characterizedinthe language before,inthe way we have donchere,atleastnottoour knowledge. This docs notmcanthat nominalizationsarcnotimportantin Yoruba. Inactualfact,itisour contentionthatthcsame informationthatspeakersuseinforming sentences isusedincreating ncw words out of existingformsinthclanguage. The creativitythatmakessomebody knowandusetheinfinitenumberof sentencesofa naturallanguage,underliestheproductionanduseof compound formsinthelanguage. Doctoral dissertations 1 1

Our successindescribingthis knowledge will dependfirston substantive evidencefrontindividuallanguagesandwhatitprovidesforexplaining languageas a form of communication. Such substantiveevidencewillinclude the morphology of thc language, which willtellus how ncw words arc derived and how productive the processesarc. We might then beginto understand why a speaker cantellwhether a new word belongs tohis language or not, justas he can tellwhether a sentenceis pan of his language or not. The information we have on Yoruba indicates thatitispossible to dissect its complex lexical items formally, without doingitintuitively aloneThatis,it ispossible, given a nominal compound, topullapartboththeaffixandthe stem. Thisis our approachinthis dissertation.Both thc stems thatthcaffixes take,andtheaffixesthatthe stems lakearelookedatindetailinorderto determine whatprinciples governtheirassociation.What previouswriterson Yoruba have doneistolisttheaffixesandthenouns theycanform. Thc nominal compounds wcrcnotrelatedtosentencesinthelanguage, nor were thestems correctlyidentifiedasto whether theyarcverbalor ideophonic.

9 I Bader, YousefFar han 19S4 Advisor:MichaelKenstowic, Kable Berher phonology and morphologyoptvanding issues

Thisthesispresents a novel accountof themostimportantphonological andmorphologicalprocessesoperatingin a Berberlanguage Kabyle spoken inparts of Algeria. Thc studyis conducted within the framework of the recenttheories of syllablestructure(with emphasis on the CV and Onset and Rime tiers),autosegmental phonology, andlexicalphonology and morphology. First,thesyllablestructureof Kabyleisinvestigated.This languagewill be seen to have a relativelysimplesyllablestructure,compatiblewith universalrules.Then. I showthatthepuMing problemoftheschw ain Kabyle andanotherBerberdialectcanbeeasilyaccountedforif a setof syllable-budding rules specific to these languages is devised. The syllabificationschemewillalsobedemonstratedtoexplainthephonological alternationsassociatedwiththe'bound stateof theKabyle nounaswellas with some vowel sandhi phenomena. In addition, the problemof syllabificationatthe word and/or thephraselevelanditsimplicationsfor thc linguistictheorywillbe discussed.Finally,inthe domain of phonology, Iwill show thatthedistinctionmade withinlexicalphonology betweenlexicaland post -lexicalrulesisableto accountfor some consonant sandhi phenomena.

Intherealm . verbalmorphology, two attemptsarcmade.First,the modelofautoscgmental analysis w hich allow s referenceto levelsof representationortiersotherthanthesurfacesegmentalrepresentationof a string (McCar by,1979)is made use of in order toexplain the Kabyle verbal fl allomorphy.Second. I attempt toaccountforthesanteverbalallomorphs withintheframeworkofLieber(19SO) whoarguesthatthemorphological alternations( allomorphs)of a verbmust he listed inthelexicon,with relationships among them expressed by means of devicescalledmorpholexical rulesFach analysiswillbe shown to bear atleast one important consequence torthe purposeofunderstanding K ahy Ie erbalMots andtheirderivatives 1 1 2 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

1101Barjasteh, Darab 1983 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru Morphology, syntax, and semantics of Persian compound verbs: A lexicalist approach This dissertationdeals with morphology, syntax and semantics of Persian compound verbs from a lexicalist viewpoint. The followingisa summary of thc major points discussedinthis study.

InChaptcr 1, Ishowthatthemorphological,syntacticandsemantic properties of Persian compound verbshave notreceivedproper treatmentin thepast. To thiscnd, I takethepositionthatan adequate analysisof this phenomenonispossiblewithinthegeneralperspectiveofthe"Lexicalist Hypothesis."

InChapter2, I discussthephonological,morphologicalandsyntactic characteristicsof Persiansimpleverbs.Unlike previousproposals.Isuggest thatallPersianverbalstemsarcregisteredinthclexicon.However, priorto beingmappedontotheunderlyingP-markers. I arguethatsuchstcms undergo a number of lexicalrules.

InChaptcr3, a distinctionismade betweengerundive nominalsand derivednominals.Itisshownthatwhiletheformer categoryarcderived syntactically,thelatterareconstructedinthelexicon.Such adistinctionis arguedtoprovide anexplanationfor a regulartendencyinall Persian gerundivenominalswhich do notundcrgocompound verb formation processes. InChaptcr4,twomajor categoriesofsimpleand compound derived nominals arc examined.Itisargued thatwhile a syntacticanalysis of these nominals has a number of shortcomings, alexicalapproach tothe problemis fairlyadequate. In Chapter 5,the phenomenon of verbal compounding isdiscussed. Based on a number of criteria,itisargued that alarge portion of Persian compound verbs arc separable by various syntactic transformations.Inthischapter,itis also argued that,first,the process of compound verb formation, similar tothe caseof derivednominalsislexical;sccond,unlikepreviousclaims,such processesreveal aremarkable patternofregularity.

11 11 Barkai,Malachi 1972 Advisor: Robert B. Lccs Problems inthe phonology of Israeli Hebrew This dissertation coverstheprincipalpart of modcrn Hebrew phonology. Thc introductorychapter sets outthe morphological "background"fortherest of the work, with a fairly complete outline of the Hebrew verb and noun.

Two main problemsinHebrew phonology arcthea)"gutterals"andb) spirantization.Inthc formcr case,itis shown thatthcrcisa lowering of front vowels inthe environment of aguttural, provided these vowels arc eitherina prefixor epenthesized,but vowellowering doesnotaffect(non-prefix)base vowels.Itisclaimedthatprefixedandepenthesizedvowelscarrytertiary stress (asopposedtoothervowelswhich arcprimarilyorsecondarily stressed),andthatanoutput conditionassignstertiarystresstoepenthesized vowels.

120 Doctoral dissertations 1 I 3

The questionisalsobroachedastowhether thereisjustificationfor setting uptwopharyngealcontinuants/'/and/H/bothofwhicharc absolutelyneutralized;theformer asa glottalstop,thelatterasavoiceless velarfricative.Evidenceisbrought,intcralia,fromchildren'sspeechto supportargumentsagainst a /'/phoneme,and a 'concrete'approachis adopted,i.e.historical/'/has bccnreplacedsynchronicallyby/7 /plus certain exception features.Historically, some rules arc appliedto 11 but not to I'? I.Arguments,bascdonchildren'sinterpretationofadultgrammars,arc presentedto show how theseexceptionfeaturesshould be distributedinthe adult'slexicon. Anunderlying/H/ishowever, showntobe justified,althoughitis absolutelyneutralized as x. One important difference bet wcen the "recognition" of /H/ but not 11 isthatthe former isrealized phonetically as a non-guttural. butthelatter remained withinthisclassafterthcchangc. Since abouthal f of thetwcnty oddrules of Hebrew phonologyreferdirectlyor indirectlytothe gutturals this differenceinre.alizationiscrucial. Asregardsspirantization,thefrequentlyheldviewthatthiscanbc described as a phonologically determined phenomenonisrefuted.Itisshown thatthclanguageis inthecourseof changewhichhas,tosomeextent, replaced the "old"spirantizationrulc by increaseddependence on the morphology. Differences bctwccn adult and child interpretationsof spirantizationarcdiscussedandtheoreticalimplicationsarisingherefromarc stated. Onc recently added rulctothc grammar involving thc dissimilation of a stopto a fricativeafteranothcrstopintwo ofthcsevenverbclassesis examined. Arguments and evidence arepresentedto show thatthisrule was probably added byadults,andthatthcruleis"rejected" by childreninthe developingstagesoftheiracquiringthelanguage.Thedissimilationrule actually leads to what may loosely be called "analogy", and the possibility of at least some types of analogy being caused by adultsisraised. A third chapter discusses the ordering of thcrule of voicing assimilation, hichhastoprecede a morphologicallyconditionedmetathesisrule.Itis argucdthatcertainsubstantivefactorshavetobeconsideredinevaluating grammars, as well as purelyformal ones;both inconnectionwiththis orderingrelationship and asregards themetathesisruleitself. Inthe finalchapterthe inter-reactionbetweenschwa-insertion and consonant lengtheningisdiscussed, and a summary of thcrulesisgiven.

112 ] Barnitz,JohnGerard 1978 Ads isor: Howard Maclay Children's development of syntacticaspectsof reading comprehension: Pronoun-referentstructures Thisexperiment was conducted to understand thedevelopmentof comprehensionofpronoun-referentstructuresinvolvingthcpronoun"it"by standard English speaking childreningrades 2,4, and 6. Ineach grade. comparisons withinlinguisticfactors were made:

I.ReferentType:Pronoun-referentstructureswherethereferent is a nounornounphrase ( NP)vs. Pronoun-referentstructureswhere thereferentisa liallse or sentence 1St.

1 ? 1 I 1 4 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

2.ReferenceOrder:Pronoun- re ferer t structureswhere thepronoun followsitsantecedent (ForwardReference. FW )vs.pronounreferent structureswhere the pronoun precedes its referent (Back ward Reference, BW). 3.ReferentDistance:Pronoun-referentstructureswhere thepronoun andreferentarcwithinthe samesentence(Intra)vs.structures wherethepronounandreferentarelocatedinseparatesentences (Inter). Thesestructureswere embeddedintoexperimentalpassagesofeight different passage types: NP (FW, Intra). NP (BW. Intra), NP (FW, Inter), NP (13W. Inter),S (FW, S (I3W, S (FW,Inter).and S (BW. inter).Four passages wereconstructedwitheachofthesepossibleantecedentsforthe pronoun, onecorrectantecedentandtwodistractoritems.Theforwardand backward versions of astorycontainingthesantereferenttypeandreferent distancewerewrittenwith thesamecontent tocontrolforbackground knowledgeinfluences onthcstructure. The two versions of eachstorywere alternatelyassignedto two forms of experimentalbooklets. Thus, each booklet hadthe same number of forwardvs.backwardstructures:,butno booklet had two versions of thc sante passage.Inthe experimental booklet, each of the16 passages isfollowed by a question asking a childtorecallthe antecedent.

The threeschools in w hich the experimenttook place serve a predom inantly "bluecollar"orworkingclasscommunityin EastCentral Illinois.Protocolsof secondgradersreadingbelowgrade helorhaving significantdecodingdifficultywere eliminatedonthebasisofstandardized achievement lest scores and/orteacherjudgements on survey sheets. Furthermore,protocolsofchildrenof below averageintelligencewerenot included.This was donetoguaranteethatallthenativeEnglishspeaking children had enough readingabilityandintelligencetoperformthetask. The mean readinglevelsrorthe children whose booklets Were usedintheanalysis were atgradelevel. Thechildrenweretestedwithintheirregularclass.Eachchildwas handed one of the two forms of the experimental booklet and was asked to read each storyand answer one question based on each story. Analyses of variancewere appliedtothedata.Along thedimensionof referent t ype, passages containingpronoun-referentst ructures where the referent is a noun phrasehadsigni I icantlyhigherscoresthanpassageswith structures where thereferentisa semence. Along the dimension of reference order,passageswithforwardreferenceorderalso hadsignificantlyhigher scoresthan passages with backward reference or&t. new was a strongti end within passages with intra- sententialstructures: forward relerence had higherscoresthanback wardreference.Yetthere ferent eorderfactorshad lesseffecton inter-sententialstruttures.Alongthedimensionofreferent distance,intra-sententialpronoun-referentstructui es sscre not signilicantly higher than inter sententiaf sit uctuies. Yet fol sentence pronominal strutlitres. intra- sentential pronominal% had higher scores than inter sententialprononnnals. Fhie oppositeot urredlorpassageswithnoun phrase pronominal,. Although sonic pronoun-referent strut tures are well comprehended bysecond grade( c g.,NI (1-W,Intra)).thecomprehensionot other structures arestillbeing des eloped wellinto Me middle gratks I hesefindings arc discussedinthelightofresears hfindingsinteading. I itigu Slits,and ps)t hob nguistit s. Doctoral dissertations 1 1 S

[131Bentur,Esther 1978 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth Some effects of orthography on the linguistic knowledge of modern h ebrew speakers Languages should bc studied without referencetowriting systcms that is one of the basic assumptions of modcrn linguistics. Most speakers intuitively feel,however,that theexposuretotheorthographicsystemclearly contributes to one's knowledge of the language. The objcct of this studyisto empirically demonstratethattheorthographicfactor does playaroleinthe processofgrammarformulation,andmustthereforeberegaveledas linguisticallysignificant. Severallinguistictests were conducted withspeakers of modern Hebrew. Inordcrtoisolatethccrucialfactor(i.e.thcavailabilityof orthographic information),thetcstswere presentedinbothoralandwrittenversions and were run with two groups of subjects:literateand preliteratenativespeakers. Itisarguedthatunlessitisassumedthatorthographicinformation affects(maybesubconsciously)thelinguisticbehaviorofliterateadults,a plausible account for theresults foundinthese tests cannot be provided. The conclusions of thc study arc:

1 ) Exposure tothe orthographic systcm might leadtothereformulation of phonologicalrules,asadditionalinformationwhichcannotbe recovered from theavailableoraldata becomes accessible. 21Orthographicrepresentationsplayartimportantroleinidentifying and distinguishingbetweenmorphemes and consequently in establishingtheir relatednessinotherlexicalitems. 3 ) Lexical representation may be modified asaresult of theavailability of additionallinguisticinformation which can be recapitulated only fromtheorthography. 4 )Orthographicdistinctions may leadtotheestablishingof phonemic contrasts. Sinceorthographicinformationclearlycontributestothcprocessof grammarformulation,andgiventhcaccessibilityofwrittendatatothe average speakerinmost modernsocieties,itisconcludedthatorthographic systems should be treatedaslinguisticallysignificantsources of data.Unless such data arc incorporated intothelinguistic model, thepicture one gets about speakers' competence mightbepartiallydistortedaridfarfromcharacterizing adequately whatthcyreally 'knowabouttheirlanguage.

[141Berns,MargieSue 1985 Advisor: Braj B. Kachru Functional approaches and communicative competence:English language teachinginnonnativecontexts Recentlyconsiderableattentionhasbeengiven tocommunicative approachestolanguageteaching,which have grownfronttherealizationthat knowledgeofgrammaticalformsandstructuresalonedoesnotadequately preparelearnerstouscthclanguagetheyarclearningeffectivelywhen communicating with others.Itisalsoan outgrowth of renewed interestinthe viewoflanguageascommunication, a viewassociatedwithfunctional 1 e 1 1 6 Studies in the LinguLtic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) approachestolinguistics,whichhavebeenacknowledged asthetheoretical base ofthedevelopmentof communicativelanguageteachingtheoryand practice. However, the relationship between communicative language teaching andfunctionalapproaches tolinguisticsisfarfromclear. Thisstudyexplores the relationshipoffunctional approaches and communicative languageteachingthroughaconsiderationof thePragueand Britishlinguistictraditions,conceptssuch as communicativecompetence, intelligibility,and model, the nature of English language use andteachingin thccontextsofIndia,Japan.andWest Germany,andtheapplicationof AmericanandEuropeancommunicativeapproachestothedevelopmentof EnglishlanguageteachingmaterialsdesignedforEnglishlanguagelearners inthesethreenon-nativecontexts. As anappliedstudy,itdoes notclaimtooffcr solutionstopedagogic problems, but to provide a means by which such problems may bc solved. One of its objectivesisto show how a theoretical model for linguistics can be used for classroom purposes byrelating alinguisticframeworktoactualclassroom materialsandactivities.Italsooffers a clarificationof linguisticprinciples, drawnfromthefunctionallinguisticmodels ofthePragueSchool andthe Britishlinguistictradition,which can guide in the development and implementationofcommunicative language teachingmodels whicharc responsivetotheneeds of a growing number of learners of Englishinnon- nativecontexts. This studyalsoaddresses appliedandtheoreticalimplicationsfor teacher training,cross-culturalcommunication,modclsinthepedagogicalcontext, intelligibilityintheclassroom, andsyllabus design.

(15 )Bhatia,TejKrishan 1978 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru A syntactic and semantic description of negationin South Asian languages This study accounts forthe syntax and semantics of negationinsix South Asianlanguages,fourbelongingtotheIndo-Aryangroup(Hindi,Marathi, NepaliandPunjabi). onetotheDravidian group (Kannada) and onetothe Dardicgroup(Kashmiri). In theprocessofcharacterizing the formal propertiesofnegation,varioustheoretical and language-specificproblems arcdiscussed. The dissertationisdividedintoseven chapters.Inthcfirstchaptcr,thc goals,methodology,frameworkandscopeofthedissertationarcoutlined. ChapterII("TheSyntaxofNegation")illustratesthatthesyntaxofthe languagesundcrdiscussionfollows twosyntacticpatterns.Inoncgroupof languages,(Hindiand Punjabi)thenegativeparticleisrealizedinthe preverbalposition.whileinthcother group (Kannada,Marathi,Nepaliand Kashmiri)itis realized inthe postverhal position.Itisalso shown thatinthese languagesthesurfacedistributionof NEG particlesissemanticallyandnot morphologicallyconditioned.Theconditionsundcrwhichthese positional constraintsarcviolatedarealsopresented. A rankorder of postverbal NEG languagesisestablishedonthebasisoffixedorderofnegativeparticles. ChapterIll("Deletionand Negation")discussesvariousnegation-sensitive deletionrules.Itisshown thatsuchdeletionissubjecttogrammatical and pragmaticconditions.These deletionprocesses,together withtheabsenceof

124 Doctoral dissertations 117 scope specificationrule,. such as NEG-incorporation, setthestagefor potential massive ambiguityinthclanguage.Chapter IV("Quantifiers andNegation") discussesthesyntax and semantics of quantifiersunder negation.Chapter V ("NEG-Raising")isapragmatically governed optionalrule. The inadequacy of the concept'optionalrule'incurrentlinguistictheoryisdiscussedindetail. Chapter VI("NegationatdSubordination") showsthatseveralconstructions, suchascausativesand consecutive-actionconstructions,arcnotpermitted on thegroundsofsemanticincongruitycauscdbynegation insubordinate clauses.Itisalso demonstratedthat negationinsubordinate clauses does not favorreductionprocesses. Thefinalchapterprovides a summary and conclusion. The dissertationalso attcmptstorelatethctopic under discussiontothe concept of Indiaasa"linguisticarca", and toinvestigatethestrategies which thesesixlanguages adopttoresolvepotentialambiguities andthusfacilitate theprocessingofnegativestructures.

11 61 Biava,ChristinaMary 1992 Advisor: Howard Maclay Comprehension and recall of figurative language by nonnative speakers of English Thisstudyattemptedtoextendsomeofthcfindingsinfigurative language research over the past10-15 ycars toapopulation not often testedin thisarcabefore, nonnative speakers of English.Most metaphor researchersin psycholinguisticshave comctobelievethatnonlitcrallanguageis a vital component of language, not a"special"partthatisacquired onlyafterliteral language has been acquiredorthatrequiresadifferenttype of processing thanliterallanguage. Thc fcwstudies done onnonnativespeakers,onthe othcr hand, concludedthatfigurativelanguage was harderforthesespeakers, an aspect of the1..,2that was to be avoided. Thisstudytested 124internationalstudentsintwointensiveEnglish programsinthcspring of1991.Thc studyincluded two parts, a multiple- choice test of comprehension and a cued recalltask. The three hypotheses that were testedinthis study that comprehension of literaland figurativeitems would bc equal,that comprehension of mctaphor andsimileitems would be equal, and thatrecall of literal and figurative items would be equal wcrc all supported,using ANOVA procedures.Inthe comprehensionresults,there was nostatisticallysignificantdifferencebetweenliteralandfigurativeitems and metaphor andsimileitcms.Thisheldtrue,regardlessof culturalbackground orEnglishlanguageproficiency. Thcthirdhypothesis was alsosupportedin thatfigurativerecallwas not onlyas good asliteralrecall,butsignificantly better thanit. Thus, theresultsof thisstudy. while supportinga dccadc of findingsin psycholinguisticresearchonmetaphor. make a somewhatcounterclaimfor second language researchers. However,itmust be stressedthatthe handful of figurative languagestudiesusing nonnative speakers arc not exactly comparable.Many ofthosestudies usedhighlyconventionalizedfigurative language, such as idioms, while this study used novel metaphors. Also, most of thosestudiesinvestigatedproductionwhilecomprehension andrecallwere thesubject of the present study. 1 1 8 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

1171 Bolozky, Shmuel 1972 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth Categorical limitations on rulesinthe phonology of modern Hebrew My purposeinthisthesisistoshowthatinthemorpho-phonological comj anent of Hebrew,itisnaturalfor rulestoberestrictedtogrammatical categ )ries, and that vacuous extension of the domain of categorialrulestothe whole grammar should be avoided evenif"itworks". Claims of this nature have been made before, butIwill be trying to point out the extentto which thcyaretrue of Modern Hebrew.Iwish to show thatitispart.cularly natural forrulestobelimitedtotheverbsystemduetoitsgreatproductivity, especiallywithregardtoborrowings.ile a(ChapterIV), two vowel deletion rules(Chaptcr V) and two sub-rules of stress (Chapter VI)willbc givenas examples of rulesthatarc categorial, and 1 will argue thatthey should remain so. Apparr ntscatteredmanifestationsofsuchrulesbeyondthecategory concerned should he treatedseparately.Chapter VII gives anillustrationof a constraintthatusedtobegeneralandrecentlyhas narrowed downtothe verb:inother words an actualproof thatcertainlinguistic processes tendto be limitedtoa category. ChaptersI.IIandIllare introductoryinnature, and thus do notconstitute anintegralpartof the body of thisthesis:ChapterI providesthegeneralbackgroundforStandard Modern Hebrew andforroot- patternanalysis,ChapterIIexploresvariouspossibletreatmentsofthe underlyingrepresentation,andChapterIlldiscussesthepossibilityofnot representinggutturalsunderlyingly and howitwouldaffectthe whole analysis. Previouspublications,thefindingsofwhicharcincorporatedinthis thesis,arc"i/eAlternationsinthc Hebrew Verb and the Question of 'Vacuous Generalization.Hebrew ComputationalLinguisticsNo.5,Bar-Ilan University (Israel),February1972. "OnMorphologicalandPhoneticConstraintsin ModernHebrew",to appearinHebrewComputational LinguisticsNo. 6,Bar-IlanUniversity (Israel).

11 81 Bouton,Lawrence F. 1969 Advisor: Robert B. Lees Pro-sententialization and the DO IT constructioninEnglish Inhisthesis.Ross(1967)suggested atonepointthatallsentences containingnon-stativeverbsoriginateas complement sentences embedded on instances ofdo.That same year. Anderson (1967) also proposed astructure of thissort.Hiscontention:that a largeclassofverbphrases"should bc represented asembeddings,thecomplements oftheverbdo."Furthermore. Anderson was writingwithintheframework of anon-cyclictransformational theory.Thisthesisv, illsetouttodeterminewhatfundamentalassumptions must be madeif oneistoadopttheproposals of Ross andAnderson, and whether theseassumptionsarcsoundwithin a transformational grammar that doesinclude acyclictransformational component. My intentionistotest the proposal thatthc phrasedo itbe derived from a deepstructuredo +a complement sentence objectwithintheframework of a transformationalgrammarthatemploysthctransformationalcycle.Inthe process,wcwillreview some oftheevidencepresentedbyAnderson and presentother evidencethatbears onthcquestion wc areinvestigating. We

1 6 Doctoral dissertations 1 1 9 willstartinchapter two byasking whether pronounsrepresenting sentences or verb phrases need to be assumed to be derived from underlying sentences or whether they can occur as pro-formsinthc deep structureitself. We shall thenturnour attentiontowhat constituents mustunderliethe anaphoricit of doit.Inchapterthree,we willcomparetheseminimalconstituentsofthc complement ofdowith those of other sentences and find them to bc essentially thesame.Intheprocess, we willtakeissuewith Anderson's claimthatthc identityconstraintsonpronominalizationofsentences requirethatnon- ide nt i cal constituents in such sentences be deleted before thc pronominalization rule applies to thcm. By tyingdo itso closely to other verb + complementconstructions,wewill havepresented a situationinwhich considerations of simplicitywillurgethatthe deep structuredo +complement proposal be adopted.In chapter four, we willtryto make the proposal work, analyzing some quitedifficultproblems inherentinitasitwas putforth by Anderson_ Andfinally,inchapterfive,we shalldraw what conclusions we must as aresult of our confrontation with those problems.

19 ] Burt,Susan Meredith 1986 Advisor:JerryMorgan Empathy and indirect quotationin Japanese Thisdissertationisconcernedwithresolving a disagreementin the linguisticliteratureaboutindirectquotation,speci ficallyinJapanese. On the onc hand, Kuno (1972) and authors of related work (Kuno & Kaburaki(1977). Kamada (1981) haveargued,partiallyonthebasisof so-called"empathy" phenomena,thatindirectquotattonmust begrammaticallyrelatedtodirect quotation, andthatthe mechanism of derivingthcformer from thelatteris mostappropriate.Ontheotherhand,workssuchas Banfield(1973)and Gallagher (1970 )have arguedagainst such derivationc.Clearly,iftheposition taken by this second group of authors isto retainitsvalidity,itis necessary to reconcilethc data of Kuno and others with thcnon-dcrivationalposition. This isthe aim of this dissenation. Inordertomaketheargumentaccessible.the firstchaptergives a generaloutlineof thetypes of data under discussion.Itdiscus..es,first,the phenomenonof empathy inJapanese.and second,thenaturcofindirect quotationinJapanese.Thefirstchapteralsogivesexamples showingthe interaction of empathy (Kuno & Kaburaki1977) andfor theories of indirect quotation.Thesecondchapterreviewsanalysesof empathyandofindircct quotation.thoseof Kuno (1972),Kuroda (1973a). Kuno & Kaburaki(1977). Ogura (1978) and Inoue (1979). ChapterIIIgives arguments, bothfrontEnglish and Japanese. againstthc analyststhatderivesindirectquotationfrnmdirect.Chapter IVappliesCole's

(I 978a)idea of propositionaland quotative complements toindirectquotations containing empathyverbs,andshows how theideaofthesetwo kindsof complements can illuminate some aspects of thcdata. This chapter also shows how pragmatic principles can explain except ions inthc data to a proposi tional/quotative analysis. Chapter V builds onthedata of Chapter IVand proposes anexplicitly pragmaticanalysistopatternsof empathyinindirectquotationinJapanese. by proposing a new pragmativ maxim, the Viewpoint maxim. This chapter also discussesthcquestionolstatus grammaticalorcultural of empathy phenomenaingeneral.

12: 12 0 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

[ 20 ]Cqrreira,MariaMargarita 1990 visor:Michael Kenstowicz dipthongs of Spanish: Stress,syllabification, and alternations ThcintricatesystemofSpanishdiphthongshasgeneratedmuch discussioninSpanish phonologyaswellasinthe development of numcrous theories of syllable structure.Inthisdissertation,itis my claim that many of the difficulties poscd by thc diphthongs of Spanish can be dispensed with if we assumethattheyarcderivedstructuresratherthanprimitivesyllabletypes. Fallingdiphthongsarederivedpriortoinitialstressassignmentfromtwo adjacentsyllablenuclei,wherethesecondnucleusis[+high].Rising diphthongs avecreatedsubsequenttotheassignmentofstressfroma sequenceofa[+high]vowelfollowedbyanonsetlesssyllable.Surface differencesinthesyllabicityof wordslikeMar[y]oandMariathen,are encoded undcrlyingly in tcrms of stress,rather thanin terms of a feature, or a structuralproperty of high vowels. Such aproposalreduces theinventory of Spanish syllabletypes and allows ustc. ;:minatethefeature[syllabic]. The SonorityPrincipleandthetwo-mora persyllabledeterminesyllabic wellformedness. This makesitpossible to uphola a maximally simple model of thesyllable,with no innerstructure. This analysis of diphthongs alsoleadstoa ilore explanatory account of thealternating diphthongs of Spanish (lyer[e]and [or [we)).Itis my claim thatthcmonophthongalformsofthediphthongsarederivedfromthe intermediatedmonomoraicstructures:(ye)and [ wo).Thesediphthongs monophthongizeinunstressedenvironmentsasaresultof abanagainst sharcdfeaturematricesinmonomoraic diphthongsthatareinametrically wcakposition.Overall,theanalysespresentedupholdaminimallymarked model of Spanishsyllablestructure.

[ 21 ] Cassimjee,Farida 1986 Advisor: Charles W. Kisscberth An autosegrnental analysis of Venda tonology ThisthesisisanattempttoexplorethetonologyofVenda,(more correctly, Tshivenda), a Bantu language spokeninthe Zoutpansberg district of theNorthern TransvaalinSouth Africa aswellasinparts of Zimbabwe.It representsthefirstattempt to lookat Venda from the perspective afforded by theautosegmentalframeworkforphonologicalanalysis. We alsoconsiderat timeswhether ccrtainothertheoreticalnotions couldberesortedtoinan attempttogetabetterunderstanding of ',enclatone.Inparticular, we have considered whether thetheory of underspecification could be usedtoaccount forthewell-knownasymmetry in1=titulanguages(includingVcnda) between High and Low toncs. And we have considered whether the theory of lexicalphonologycancontributeto abetterunderstandingofproblems relating tothe domain of application of ccrtain tonologicalrulesin Venda. We conclude,however,thatncithcr of thesetheoriesappearstocontributevery significantlytotheunderstandingof Vcndatone,though someaspectsof Venda arcrelevantforthe elaboration of theseparticulartheories. Four chapters make up the body of the thcsis.In Chapter Two, we examine thc tonalalternations exhibitedby Venda nominals. Chapter Three presents an analysis of a number of major affirmative verb tenses. Chapters Four and Five

128 Doctoral dissertations 121 primarilyfocus onfurthcraspects of theverbalsystem, but withforaysinto other, tonally-relatedmatters(various "inflected" formsof the noun, adjectives).

(22)Cerron-Palomino,RodolfoMarcial 1977 Advisor:Michael Kenstowicz Huanca-Quechuadialectology This studyislargelybased on previous work donc by thcpresentwriter, most of which appeared inthe form of working papers within the Documentos deTrabajo series under thc auspices of thc Center for Applied Linguistics of San Marcos University (Lima). Aside from being a near native speaker of the communolect spokeninhisnativedistrictof Chongos Bajo (Huancayo).hc spent more than onc month on two occasions (1972 and1975), traveling from town to town and from village to village, along most of the Quechua speaking communitiesofHuancayo, Concepcion and Juaja. Besides, hc spent considerabletimeworkingwithdifferentinformantsinLima.Thematerial gatheredin the field andduringhisdata-eliciting sessions is largely preservedinmagnetophonic tapes andinhisfield-work notebooks. Spanishbeingthelanguage ofthedominantculture,itisnormalto expect that Quechua is more influenced byitthan vice versa. This influenceis mostnoticeableinthclexicon,asusual,butas a resultofthcmassive incorporationofHispanisms, thephonologyofthenativelanguagehas become seriouslyaltered.Thisistrueespeciallyforthcconsonantalsystem, which has adopted the Spanish voicedstops;the sameistruefor the syllabic pattern,for now thelanguage has consonantclusters,previouslynon-existent (exceptambisyllabically). Thc vowel system, however, has provedtobe more resistant,sincethcSpanish mid vowels/c,o/,incorporatedinmost Qucchua varieties,arc normally accommodated as/i.u/withinthenativelanguage. This and other aspects of thcinfluence of Spanish upon lluanca-Quechua has been treated extensivelyin Cerron-Palomino (1975);see also Chapter 3, whcrc more detailsarcprovided.

Asisthecasein a (unidirectional)language contactsituation,however, thcinfluenceof a language uponanother cannot be measured asifthe two languages were discrete and homogeneous entities;rather one has to dealwith a continuum. Thus ifitistruc thata varietyx has incorporated some Spanish phonemes intoits phonemic system,itis equally truc thata variety y has those phonemes variably or simply does not have themyet, depending,for example, on the degree of bilingualism of thcspeakers. Thus thcfactthatalanguage hasorhasnotbeeninfluencedbyanother,especiallywhcnthisisthe language of prestige, can onlybe determinedtotheextentthat wc takeinto considerationsocio-economicandregionalvariables.

123 )Cervin,Richard S. 1990 Advisor: Hans Henrich Hock Greek word order and linguistictypology

Ancient Greekisa language which has a high degree of freedominthe placement of words/phrases withinthesentence,so much Nothattherehave been competing claimsregarding theso-called'basic'or 'unmarked' order of constituents Short(1)190)andKieckers (1911) claimthat SVO isthe'basic' order,whileEbeling(19)):'),Fischer (1924),Frisk(1932),and Dover(19(4))

2-1 122 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) maintain that SOV isbasic. Morc recently, Fribcrg (1982) and Radney (1988) have put forth the claim that Greek is VSO.

Inthis paper 1 will show thata typology based on syntaxisinappropriate for Ancient Greek because Gree:does not behavein any way consistentwith oncgiventype,butratherexhibitsbehaviour whichischaracteristicofall three types, VSO, SVO, SOV. Iwill argue that the 'basic' ordcr in Ancient Greek cannot bedetermined fromstatisticalorsyntacticanalyses,andthat a typology based on pragmatics as proposed in Payne (1987) and Dooley (1987) is morc appropriatefor Ancient Greek thanasyntacticallybased typology.

1241Chang,Suk-Jin 1972 Advisor: Chin-Wu Kim A generative study of discourse with special referenceto Korean and English. Thisthesisis anattempttodescribeinthcgeneralframeworkof generativesemantics, some aspectsofdiscourse in a Discourse-frame, characterized asan abstract frameconsistingofspeaker,hearer,timeof utterance,paceofutteranceand manner ofutterance.InChapter2.these deicticelementsarcformallyintroduced, andthcirvariousfunctionsin linguistic descriptions have bccn discussedina systematic way.In Chapter 3, the dcictic clement of manner of speakingis described as the source of various discourselevels and honorification in Korcan and discourscoperator 'honorific' is introduced. In Chapter 4. another discourse operator 'informationfocus',originatinginthediscoursestructureof new information ina given discourse situationisintroduced, anditsfunctionin emphatic stress and elating,itsinteractioninnegationwithpropositionhas been described. InChaptcr5,sentence types,declarative,interrogative,imperativeand propositiveare examinedinterms of themodalityof the speaker and hearer, withreferencetoKorean andEnglish.Importantnotionsinthisapproachto discourscarcindices of spcakcr andhearer,underlyingthcdiscourse-frame.

125 jChao, Huey-Ju 1992 Advisor: Chin-Chuan Cheng AspirationinChinese ThisdissertationstudiesaspirationinChineseinthesefourareas:the temporalrelationshipsbetweenaspirationandthevowel of thcsyllable,the perception of aspiration,the eorrelation between pitchandaspiration, andthe role of aspirationinahistorical changeinChinese. Data based on 144 words withaspirationcontrastswerederivedfromthcexperiments whichinvolved production and perception by a total of 28 Chinese speakers. On the basis of the measurements ofacousticalcharacteristicsofthcvoiceonsettimcandthe lengths of thesyllable,a constantratio model has been proposed todescribe thctiming relationships among the elements withina syllable. The perceptual experiment testedthc cues of aspiration by deleting thcportionof thcvoice onsettimcfromthesyllable onthcfront, back, middle and both ends. Thc resultsarcreported and discussed. Thc effectsof aspiration onintrinsictonc heightsinMandarinwere measuredandthcsignificancecalculated.Finally some attemptsare madctosolvethe development of aspirationfromvoiced obstruentsundcrtheconditionofdifferenttonesfromMiddleChineseto moderndialects.

130 Doctoral dissertations 123

126 )Chen, Ching-HsiangLee 1974 Advisor:Chin-Chuan Chcng Interactions- between aspects of noun phrase structure and restrictions on question formationinMandarin Chinese Thisdissertation raises thc question as to why itisnot always the case in MandarinChincscthatacorrespondinginterrogativeexistsforeverynoun phrasein adeclarativesentence. Giventheassumptionthatdeclarativesand interrogativesarcrelated,andthe assumptionthatthisrelationshipistobe captured by some device such asa transformationalrule of Question Formation or a phrasestructurerulewhichintroducesa questionmorpheme,itis claimedthatthe non-occurrenceofcertaincorresponding interrogat ives mustbeexplainedintermsoftheblocking of therelatingdevice.This blockingtakes thcformofconstraintswhichstaterestrictionsonthe occurrence of questionmorphemes. Inordertoformulatethcconstraints some notionsconnectedwiththc propertiesof noun phrasestructurearcneeded,particularlythefeaturesof de finiteness/nonde finiteness and restrictiveness/non rest rict i veness. These aspectsarefirstdefinedand showntohavetheirindependentplacesinthc descriptionofthclanguageinthcsense thatsuchnotionsbearsyntactic consequences. Thc process of Relative Formationis studiedinconsiderable detailsince, in the c x pansion of noun phrase constructions, Relative Formation incorporatesadditionalnoun phrases whicharcinturnpotentialpositionsfor the occurrence of a question morphcmc.Itispointcd outthat a principle of primacyhierarchyisnecessarytoaccountforthevaryingacceptabilityof relativizationinMandarinChinese. Havingintroducedandindependentlyjustifiedseveralimportantaspects of noun phrasestructure,aset of constraints on Question Formation which makes crucialuse of thesefeaturesisproposed. These constraintsarcthat(1) no definite NP nor any clement inside such a NPmaybe questioned, and (2) no clementinside a nonrestrictivemodifier maybe questioned.Otherfactors whichbcar onthcacceptabilityofanotherwisegrammaticalinterrogative arc also discussed. Thcdissertationendswithsomespeculationonthesourcesofthe constraints as essentiallyinvolvingthcnotionsof'function,"propositional content,and'illocutionaryact,'and apredictionthat,ifthespeculationis indeedcorrect,itshouldhethccasethatnolanguage couldviolatethese constiaints.

127 ) Cheng, Chin-Chuan 1968 Advisor: TheodoreLightner Mandarinphonology A Chinese syllableistraditionally dividedintothreeparts:theinitial,thc final,andthctone. The finalisthatpartof thesyllable which cxtcnds from thefirstnon-consonantal segment tothe end of thcsyllable. Theinitial,then, isanythingelse,possiblynull,thatprecedesthcfinal.Thetoncis superimposed over andbelongstothewholesyllable.Thefinalisfurther analyzed as always consisting of a main vowel ornucleus, sometimes a medial, the segment precedingthemain vowel, oran ending,any segmentincluding

131 12 4 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) consonantsfollowing thcmainvocalicsegmentincludingconsonants following the main vocalicsegment. Thefinalexcludingthemedial can be called "rhyme" since words rhymc inspite of differences inthe medial. Thistraditionalanalysiscanbetracedbacktoasearlyasthesixth century.In601A.D. a rhyme book calledQieyini was published.Inthe book lexicalitems arcfirst grouped in terms of tones. Atthattimc there were four tones:ping"even."shcang"rising,'qü"going,"andrir"entering."Incad. grouptheitemsarethen groupedinbetweenfiftyandsixtyrhymes.Every itemisspelledwithtwo characters;thefirstcharacterrepresentstheinitial, thesecondthefinalandthctone. More specifically,theinitialof thefirst characterrepresentstheinit ialandthefinalofthesecondcharacter represents thefinalandthctone. ThetraditionalChinese assumptionthatChinesetoncbelongstothe wholesyllable sccmscorrect;atleastithasproveditselfusefulinboth synchronicanddiachronicdcscriptionthroughthecourscof time.Butthe support of this claim liesina detailed study of a typc of the Chinese dialects. 1 shalldescribe Mandarin phonologyintcrms ofthistraditionalunderstanding first,andthenconicbacktoexaminethisassumptionandtoexpl icitly demonstratethatotheralternativesarcincapableofaccountingformany factsin modern Mandarin inalinguisticallysigni ficant way. This thesisisan attempttodescribe Mandarin tonesindetail:theirfeatures,tonesandhi,tonc neutralization,etc.Itisalsoanattempttoanswer questionsthatareoftcn overlookedor vaguely answered, questions suchasthose aboutthenature of Chinese tone, those about the reality of contour tones,etc. An adequate linguistic theory must be established on the basis of detailed descriptions of specificlanguages. At the same time,a grammar of a language mustreceivesu fficienttheoreticalconstraints. I shallfirststatc the frameworkwithinwhich I am describingthephonologyof Mandarin. The general frameworkthatis now being shown quitepromisingisthe onethat incorporatesthetheoryof markedness.

[2SfChishimba,MauriceMulenga 1984 Advisor: Braj B. Kachru African varieties of English: Text in context Thisisasociol inguisticstudyofthecharacte risticsoftheEngl ish language usedinAfrica.Because English has become aworld language,itis assumed inthisstudythat non-native speakersinAfrica, Asia and other parts arcslowly developing ncw varietiesof English. Thesevarietieshavealready beenrecognizedas'IndianEnglish'.'NigerianEnglish'.'GhanaianEnglish', 'Singaporean English' and so on. ThcstudyshowsthattheEngl ishbeingusedinA fricaisslowly undergoinga process of contextualization. Thatis,new forms and usagesarc emerging whichexpressthemeaningsandservethefunctionsofAfrican localconditions.This process involvestheuseof severalI inguisticstrategies. such as translation,semantic shiftsandextension,calques. lexical hybridization,repetitionandreduplication,andtransfer. Inaddition,thestudy showsthatthe new % arieties of Engl ishalsohas e discoursepatteros.structureandstrategieswhich deviatefromnativeEnglish. Thesearefoundtoheinnarrativetypes,coherenceindiscourses,topic- commentrelationsandthesocialsigni ficanceof proverbs,indirectnessand

1 3 2 Doctoral dissertations 125 circularity inverbalinteraction.Forthesereasons,the analysisgives substantialattentiontotheinfluence of socialmarkers of speaking such as agc,sex,role,status,turn-taking,ctc. Itis concluded thattheEnglish language inAfricaisbeing acculturated to accommodate the context of situationsinwhichitisused.In other words, themeaning systems whichareexpressedbyAfricanlanguagesarcbeing transferredtoEnglish, and these meanings remaineitheras a substratum or cause the syntax, semantics and pragmatics of native English to bemodified.It issuggested thatlinguisticconceptssuch as communicativecompetence, meaningpotential,verbal repertoireandlanguagevariation andcontact should,when usedinconnectionwithEnglish as a secondlanguage,be understoodintermsof thesocio-culturalsettingsinwhich Englishisbeing used.

291Cho,Euiyon 1988 Advisor:Jerry Morgan Some interactions of grammar and pragmaticsin Korean By nowithas become clear among linguiststhatthere are various kinds of correlations between syntactic form and pragmatics. But thefactthatthere arcinteractionsbetween grammar andpragmatics cannotbetakenasprima facieevidenceforthepositionthatpragmaticsispartof grammar orthat grammar ispart of pragmatics. This study,rather,argues for a position which keepspragmaticfeaturesstrictlyoutofgrammar and givesfunctional explanations of linguisticformsinpragmaticterms.This positionisreferred to as a 'Modular Account of Languagein the present study. The modular account of language assumes that(I) knowledge of language isdistinctfrom knowledge about theusc of language, andthat(2)the two independent systems, grammar and pragmatics,arc connectedto eachother. To provideevidenceforthemodularaccountof language, Ipresent theoreticalargumentsandreanalyzethreeareasof grammar-and-pragmatics interactionalphenomenainKorean; sense adjectiveverbconstructions, subjecthonorification,andperiphrasticcausativeconstructions.Ineach case itwill be shown that both formal and functional accounts of them given under themodularaccountoflanguageissuperiortotheaccountsunderthe framework mixing grammar andpragmatics.

(301Cho,Seikyung 1992 Advisor: Howard Maclay Universal Grammar and the Subset Principlein Second Language Acquisition: The Acquisition of the Governing Category Parameter by Adult Korean Learners of English The goal of developing a theory of language acquisitionisto account for how languagelearnersconstructthe grammar of thcirtargetlanguage and how such knowledgeisacquired. Even thoughrecentadvancesingenerative grammar have made aconsiderablecontributiontothe development offirst language (LI )acquisition research, no onc has yet completed afullaccount Itis for a single human languagebecauseofitstremendouscomplexity. apparentthatresearch on second language(L2)aquisitionisaneven morc complex, and therefore even more demanding, tasktocarryout,sinceinL2 acquisition,atleast two languages arcinvolved;thclearner'snativelanguage

133 1

126 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) and a secondlanguage.Futhermore.inL2 acquisitionresearch, wc haveto takea number of additionalvariablesintoconsiderationfrontgeneralfactors likeagc,thelengthof education,andthctypeof exposuretothetarget language,toindividualfactorslikepersonality,aptitude,motivation,etc. Therefore,inthisrelativelyundevelopedfieldof study,fundamental questions stillremain notfullyanswered. How do L2 learners constructthe grammar of thetargetlanguage,andwhatkindofprocessisinvolved insuch a construction of thc grammar? Whatistheroleof previous knowledge of the native language inthe L2 acquisition process?Inthefollowing sections, Iwill brieflyreview traditionaltheories on these problems;thebasictenets,claims, and weaknesses of Contrastive Analysis and Creative Construction and also look atUniversal Grammar as an alternative theory to thosc traditionalones.

1311 Choi, Yeon Hee 1988 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru Textual coherencein English and Korean: An analysis of argumentative writing by American and Korean students Thisstudyinvestigatedtextualcoherencein American and Korean students' argumentative textsinEnglish and Korean. With theultimate goalof exploringthcrelationshipbetween(a)linguisticfeaturesandtextcoherence and (b) coherence and culture,itcompared 76 English and 49 Korean essays writtenbyoncgroup of Americanstudentsandthreeof Koreanstudents, including Korean ESL studentsinAmerica and Korean EFL studentsinKorea, withrespecttothefollowingfeatures:interactiverolesoflinguisticunits and textstructure;1 inguistic and textualfeatures thatdisturbthe reader's reconstructionof the writer'smessage; and components signi ficantly affectingcoherenceevaluation.

Threemajor types oflinguisticfeaturesmarkinginteraeOvc acts (connectives. modal verbs andtense, andspecifictypesoflexicalitems)were shared between the English and Koreantexts. The computer analysis based on thesemarkersshowedthatinteractivefunctionswere reflectedrelatively highlyinsurfacelinguisticfortns.

Five major types of textstructure were identifiedfrontthefour groups of argumentative writing: claim-justi fication-conclusion. problem-solution- conclusion, situation-problem-solution-conclusion.introduction-elaboration- conclusion, and introduction-development-transition-conclusion. The use of thefivepatternsbythefour groups of writersrevealedthatculturalcontext, theextentof exposuretoEnglishrhetoric andthewriting conventionsinthe nativelanguageaffecttextstructure.

Ninetypesofcoherenceproblemswereidentifiedby Americanand Korean readers: topic-structuring, cohesion. justification, conclusion, semantic/pragmatic.style, vocabulary, , grammar, and mechanics.Among threevariables(language.writers,andreaders)thereader'sabilitytodecode thewriter'smessage wasthckeyfactorforthecoherentinterpretationofa text.Amcrican readers tendedtomarktextualand contextualproblems, while Koreanreaders weremoresensitivetoparagraphing andsentence-level fe at ores.

American and Korean evaluatorsstrongly agreed on the oN. oral! impression of the coherence 01a text, however, aomparison of their holistic

1.34 Doctoral dissertations 127 andanalytic evaluationsshowedthatthcirjudgements wcrc bnsedon somewhatdifferentcriteria. Thisstudysuggeststhatnativespeakers ef EnglishandKoreanhave differentnotions of textcoherenceandthatthesearccloselyrelatedtothe writing conventions based ontheircultures.

1321Chung, Raung-fu 1989 Advisor:Chin-Chuan Chcng Aspects of Kejia phonology ThisthesisisconcernedwithfouraspectsofKejiaphonology:initial consonants, diphthongrepresentationsandsyllabification,the domain of lone sandhi, andthenotion of geminateinalterability. The analysisisinlinewith thenon-linearframeworkofgenerativephonology. Two issuesarcinvestigatedinterms of initialconsonants:palatalization and onsetfriction. We conclude that the nasal palatal p has two UR's: n and ng. Moreover. we arguethatthefricativesv and jarcderivedfromhighvowel spreading.Asfordiphthongrepresentations. we proposethattherearetwo differentrepresentations:onefor a risingdiphthongand onefora falling diphthong.Inaddition, we proposethattherearcatmost threeskeletalslots for a Kcjiasyllable.Theseproposalsaccountfortwogeneralizations:no consonant canfollow a fallingdiphthong,and a fallingdiphthongd'ffers from a branching rime. As faras the domain of tone sandhiisconcerned, wc postulatethatitisdefined by the syntactic structure on thc basis of domain-c- command(Kaissc l985).The last topic is gemination and geminate inalterability. We concludethatgeminationinKcjiaresultsfromspreading and thatthereisno inalterabilityeffectinKcjia geminates.

1331Chutisilp, Pornpimol 1984 Advisor: BrajB. Kachru A sociolinguistic study of an additional language English inl'hailand This stud}seeks to provide an explicitanalysis of a 'performance variety' of Englishas used in Thailand by thc Thai people.Itisan examination of the linguisticandsociolinguisticcharacteristicsof EnglishintheThaicontext, where English serves avitalroleasan additionallanguage. The ways in which Englishispatterned and organized supportthc concept of 'Thainess',i.c., Thai Englishwithitsuniquecharacteristics.Thc'deviations'at differentlevelsin what has been termed here 'ThaiEnglish'are explainedinterms of social and culturaltransfersfrumthcnativelanguage.Itisfurtherclaimedthatsuch ThainessinEnglish can bebe..iunderstoodintheThai contextof situation where Englishisbeingused. The discussion,therefore,includessharedrules ofspeaking and interpretationsofspeechperformance,shared attitudes regardinglanguageformsanduses,andsharedsocioculturalunderstandings with regard to Thai norms and values in Thai settings. ItisevidentthatEnglishinThailandhasbeenacculturatedandas a result,variousinnovationshavetakenplace. Theseinnovationscan be exemplified hy linguistic strategies that include trans!ation,shifts, hybridization,reduplication,repetition,transfer,andtheusc of proverbsand idiomsfrJmthcThailanguage.Additionally,developmentoftypicalThai strategiesindiscourse and styleare discussed andillustraied

135 128 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Thisdissertationiscomposedofthefollowingeightchapters: 1. Introduction;2.LinguisticContextofThailand;3.VarietiesofEnglish: Theoretical and Functional Approaches; 4. The Spread of Englishin Thailand: 5. Towards Thai English;6.Style and Discourse in Thai English;7. Theoretical and Applied Implications; and8. Summary and Directions for Future Research. Althoughthestudydoes not discussspecificpedagogical conceptsand approachesindetail, itdoesconcludewiththeoretical andappl ied implications.i.e..thenotionsofspeechactsandpragmatics,stylistics, communicative competence, and bilingualismarcdiscussedanditispointed outastohow theteachingandlearningof EnglishinThailand,willbe affected as a result of studies such as this one. f 341Cole,Peter 1973 Advisor: Charles W. Kissebcrth Indefiniteness and anaphoricity: The analogical extension of a semantically basedconstraint This dissertationisan examination of afacet of the general problem of therelationshipbetween syntaxandsemantics.Ithas beenproposedina varietyofworkswri (ten withintheframeworkofsemantically-based grammar thatthemost underlying syntacticstructureofasentence andthe semantic structureof asentenceare coterminous. Inthechapterswhichfollow I tracetheontogenesisofasyntactic constraint which appears to haveitsinceptioninsemantics. As theconstraint hasdevelopedinEnglish,however,itappearsto have become increasingly arbitraryfromthepoint of view of scmantics.Analogicalgeneralizationhas lcdtothc extensionof theconstraintfromasemantically coherent class of itemstoa morphologically coherent but semanticallyincoherent class. This thesis as a whole concerns the way in which the scmantic basis for a syntacticconstraint may become obscured. Theresults of my studysuggest thatitisinadequatetopositsemanticsaloneasprovidingnaturalness conditionsforsyntax.Rather,as wxs suggestedbyJespersen(1924:45-47), syntacticprocesseswouldappeartobctheresultofatensionbetween meaning andform.Itisthisbidirectionalpressurewhich may explainthe juxtapositioninsyntaxoflogicallyandmorphologicallymotivatedproperties oflanguage.

[351Cureton,RichardDozier 1980 Advisor: Braj B. Kachru The aesthetic use of syntax. Studies on the syntax of the poetry of E. E. Cummings Onthetheoreticallevel,thisdissertationdevelops,illustrates,and documcnts an11-point typology of syntacticaesthetic effects which provides a workingtheoreticalmodelforthestudyoftheaestheticuseofsyntax. Following Leech(1969,1974) and Nowottny (1962),itisarguedthatthese effectsrepresentthcvariouswaysauthorsandspeakersusesyntaxto "part icul ze"(perceptually,emotively,aadconceptually)theinformational content of a text or discourse these effects being the syntactic realizations of more generalaestheticeffects(i.e.,iconicity,focus,emphasis, pace,tension, surprise,ambiguity.development,parallelism,transcendence,andstance) which canalsobe producedatotherlevels of linguisticstructurc(phonetic,

136 Doctoral dissertations 129 orthographic, morphological, or semantic) or by othcr aspects of literaryform (e.g.,poeticlinc,metricalstructure,ornarrativeperspective). Itisargued that, by providing a directlink between linguisticstructures andaestheticfunctions,thistheoreticalmodel canserve as a much-needed correctivetotheoverlyformal analysesofliterarysyntax in linguistic stylisticswhileproviding a productivesupplementtotheoverlycontent- orientedanalysesofliterarysyntaxinthemainstreamofliteraryresearch and pedagogy. Thistheoreticalmodel,itismaintained, providesa framework withinwhich one can make statements about,notjusttheformal,butthe aestheticstylesof speakersandauthorsacrossh:storicalperiods,literary genres,andlevels/aspects of linguisticandliterarys:ructures thus making a trulyaestheticrathcr than merely formalpoetics pessible. On thepracticallevel,thedissertationappliesthistheoreticalmodelto theanalysisof severalpreviouslyunexaminedaspectsofE.E.Cummings' syntax demonstrating thata broad range of Cummingssyntactic deviations producepoeticallysignificantaestheticeffects.Chapter2examineshow Cummings exploits thc semantic constraints on Englishderivational morphology(un-, -ingly, -fully, -lessly, -ly,andthcnominalconversionof quantifiers, pronouns, verbs, and function words) to populate his transcendentalpoetic"world"withdynamic,persenal.self-conscious,unique objects and individuals regardless of normalreferentialdistinctions;Chapter 3 provides a semantic analysis of Cummings' much discussedline"he danced his did" demonstrating thatthe conversion ofdidto a noun anddanceto a transitiveverbleadstocomplex,poeticallyproductiveambiguity;Chapter 4 illustratesCummings'use offifteentypesofsyntacticicons(iconsof existence,substance,complexity,spatialcontiguityinclusion, inversion, symmetry,disorder,fusion,occurrence, movement,temporalcontiguity, simultaneity,interruption, and intrusion)throughwhich he perceptually "presents"thethematic content of his poems: Chapter 5explores the ways in which Cummings exploits the semantic constraints on the ordcr of prenominal modifiersinEnglishtoconveyhispoeticepistemologywhichassertsthc abnormalcentralityof theprojective,unique,close,immeasurable,subjective and value-ladenattributes of objects;andChapter 6analyzes how Cummings orchestratesthcsyntaxinonepoem ("supposing i dreamed this")to simultaneouslyproduce Ye differentaestheticeffectswhichsupportthe thematic content of thc pont.Inconclusion.itisarguedthat,taken together, thesefivestudies demonstratethecriticalpower of thisaesthetically-oriented approach totheanalysis of literarysyntax whileatthe same time laying thc foundationfor a reevaluationofthe aestheticpurposeand successof Cummings' uniquesyntacticstyle.

061D'souza,Jean 1987 Advisor: Braj B. Kachru South Asia as a sociolinguistic area The aim of this studyisto provide a clear characterization of the concept 'sociolinguisticarca'and based on this characterizationtodefine South Asia as a sociolinguisticarca. Thc questions addressedinthe study are: 1)What is meant by 'sociolinguisticarea"? 2)What isthe importance of the concept?

1 3,7 13 0 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

3 )What arc some of thc features that may be seen as characteristic of a sociolinguisticarca? n order to answcr these questions other uses of the term 'sociolinguistic arca'arc examined and a working definitionisformulated. Thc importancc of theconceptforanunderstanding oflinguisticconvergenceisstressedand South Asia's claims to being considered a sociolinguistic area arc stated. As thc claims depend crucially on the existence of a common 'grammar of culture'for thercgion,factorswhichclearlyillustratethcrelationshipbetween language and culturearetakenupfordiscussion. The featuresstudiedarc:diglossia, echoformation,interactionalstrategies,explicatorcompoundverbs,and modernization of language. Thesefeaturesarcstudiedinlanguages belonging totheAustro-Asiatic,Dravidian,Indo-AryanandTibeto-Burmanlanguage families.Itis shown that they functionin much thc same way across language families and their usc may be seen as dictated by thc grammar of culture of thc arca.Thisprovidesclearevidencethatlanguageandsocietyareintimately intertwined and each affects thc otherinvery definite ways. The studyprovidesinsightsintotheSouthAsianlinguisticcontext.It claimsthatthc term'sociolinguisticarca'subsumes theterm'linguisticarca' because a linguisticarcaisthcresultofthepriorformationofa sociolinguisticarea. Thc study shows that South Asia has a common grammar ofculturewhichaffectslinguisticdiffusionandlanguagechangeand providessocialmotivationfor language change.Finally,itshowsthatdespite surface diversity, thereisan underlying unityin South Asia and this makes it asociolinguisticarca. The studyhasimplicationsforboththerircticalandappliedaspectsof futureresearch.Itbroadens thcscope of researchforour undcrstanding of sociolinguisticphenomena, it provides a frameworkforcomparisonof sociolinguisticareas,andcontributesto ourunderstandingofformal innovationsinfunctionalterms.Inaddition,ithasimplicationsfor language planningandsecondlanguageteaching.

[371Dabir-Moghaddam,Moharnmad 1982 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru Syntax and semantics of causative constructionsinPersian Thcpresentstudydealswithsyntaxandsemanticsofcausative constructionsinPcrsian. The major pointsoffocusinthisstudy may be summarized follows: 1. Chapter 2 describes periphrastic causativesinPersian.Inparticular, thccategoriesof(a)Nominative-SubjunctiveCausatives,and(b) Accusative-SubjunctiveCausativesarcdiscussedindetail.The membersoftheformercategoryarcfurtherdividedinto(i) 'UnmarkedCausatives',and(ii)'PermissiveCausatives',anditis shownthatthc members of thclattzrcategoryconstitute'Coercive Causatives'. 2.Chaptcr 3 discusses lexicalcausativesinPersian.Inthischapter, on apurelymorphologicalbasis,lexicalcausativesinPcrsianare classifiedintothcthreeclasses of (a)root,(b)morphological, and (c)auxiliarycausatives.Inthischapter,itisarguedthatonlya lexicalistanalysis can adequately account for thefacts of thc lexical causativesinPcrsian. A slightlymodifiedversionofJackendoff's

138 Doctoral dissertations 131

Proposal(1975) is introduced tocapture the morphological, grammatical, andsemanticregularitiesbetween non-causal and thcir associated lexical causal verbs inthe lexicon.

3. Chapter 4 focuses on aside by side study of theperiphrastic and lexicalcausativesinPersian.Inthischapter,thesimilarities, differences, andtheinteractionsbetweenthese twolevelsof causationinPersian are spelled out. 4. Chapter 5addresses the question of passiveinPersian. The question of passivehasbeen a controversialissueinthetransformational treatmentsof Persian.While agroupofscholars have postulated (withverylittlediscussion)theexistenceofpassiveinPersian, Moyne(1974) has calledthisconstructioninchoative.Inthis chapter, these two approaches are discussed and a new proposalfor the treatment of passiveinPercianissuggested.Inparticular,itis claimed that a distinction should bc made between unambiguous/transparent passives and ambiguous/opaque (i.e., ambiguous between aninchoative anda passive reading) passivesin Pcrsian.Itisarguedthatthetransformationalruleofpassivein to a Persianis a governedrulcinthe sense thatitapplies semanticallydefinableclassof verbs i.e.,verbsthatexpress a volitionalact.

1976 1381Dalgish,Gerard Matthew Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth The morphophonemics of the OluTsootso dialect of (Olu)luyia: Issues and implications Thisthesisisan investigation of the major morphophoncmic processesof in thcOluTsootsodialectof (01u)Luyia, aBantu language of Kcnya spoken Guthries' Zone E.32b., north and west of Lake Victoria. Thc morphophonemic processesinvolving nasalinteractions,vocaliclengtheningand rcduction alternations,andthevariousprocessesconnectedwiththecomplexverbal derivational suffixal phcnomcna formthe major topics of this work. The issues thatarcraisedbytheanalysesof thesephenomena, andtheirtheoretical implicationsforfutureresearch, aredevelopedindetailaftcr a through presentationofthefacts.Thisthesisisaninvestigationof a previously unexplored language, and soisof importanceinpreserving and adding toour store of knowledge of thc languages spokentoday. The data alone can bc used toexpand and enhance phonological,historical,and generalBantulinguistics studies, and thusisuseful for future research. A secondjustificationforthepresentworkisthcthoroughness and reliability of theresearch. This has been accomplished by conducting original full-timeinformantworkextendingovera periodof a yearand a half, possible, workingwith a nativespeakerofthelanguage.Ithasbeen early therefore,toinvestigatevariousprocessesquiteextensively,tocorrect mistakes,andtoobtainaccurateand spontaneous judgements and'atuitions concerning boththcfacts and theanalyses. Thelastpointraisedleadstoanother reasonfor thcwork. Thc research relates has been conducted within agenerativephonologicalframework,and the original and extensive data directlyto currcnt thcory. Some of thc data and forccrtain analysesproposedhcrcraiseseriousandinterestingproblems

139 132 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) theoreticalpositions, in that inmanycases,thephenomenaresist uncomplicated morphophonemicruleandruleorderingsolutions.Alternative analysesarcpresentedhere,andareshowntohaveinterestingexplanatory power. Now, in many cases, these phenomena have been discovered onlyafter a very thorough investigation of the categories involved. Thus,itishere again thattheimportance of working withanativespeakerismanifest.Without frequentchecks,careful clic itat ions,and a painstakingly thorough investigation of a great deal of data,itis quite likely that the evidence for some of theseprocesses would never have beenobtained,and none of the more interesting analyses would have been possible. Thus, the reliability of the data isadirectfunctionofthenatureoftheinvestigation,whiletheanalyses whichresultarethereforecorrespondinglystrengthenedandsupported.

1391deSouza,JosePinheiro 1982 Advisor: BrajB. Kachru An integrated approachtochild bilingualism The prcscnt studyis intended as a threefold contribution:(1)tothefield oflanguageacquisitioningeneral:(2)totheparticularfieldofchild bilingualism, and (3) tothcfield of generallinguistics. Thefocusoftheworkisonthedescriptionofchildbilingualism, especiallythe phenomenon of cross-influencebetween L I andL2,and more particularly the influence of L2 on LI. The analysisisbased on data collectedfromBrazilianchildrenintheir process of acquiring and using Portugueseastheirfirstlanguage and English astheir second language. The studyisapproached fromanintegrated view of human language.its analysis,acquisition anduse.Inthis sense, 3 state-of-the-art summary of the main currentsinthefieldisprovided, anda new way of viewinglinguistic competenceisproposed.Itisargued thatthenotionof 'integratedlinguistic competence'ismore adequate thantheother notions of competence foundin currcntliteraturebecauseit canfitanydescriptionof humanlanguage (includinganalysesof childlanguageandof bilingualism),whiletheother viewsoflinguisticcompetencecanfitonlypartialaspectsoflanguage description. Thc cross-influence between L Iand L2 has been investigatedalongthe firsttwenty-four months of thesubjects' beinginthe USA. Three stages of cross-influencehavebeenidenti fied:Stage I (months1-8),thcperiodin which thc influence of LI on L2ismore transparent than the influence of L2 on L 1, Stage II (months 9-16), whcn L2 dominates L 1 ,and StageIII(months 17- 24 ).theperiodinwhich thc L Iinfluence on L2isalmostnil ,and the L2 influence on LIisless transparent thaninStageII. Theinteractionbetween L I andL2 hasbeenexaminedintermsof languagetransfer,code-switching,andcode-mix ing.Thephenomenonof languageinterferencehas beendescribedinalllevelsoflinguisticanalysis, 4 viz.:thephonetic/phonological,themorpho-syntactic.thelexical anothc semantic/pragmatic. Doctoral dissertations 13 3

[401De Urbina, Jon Ortiz 1986 Advisor: Peter Cole Some parameters in the grammar of Basque Inthis study.Iconcentrate on somc key aspects of B.tsque in order to lay out a basic description of thislanguage froma GB perspective andto check relevantpoints of the theoryagainsttheeviden-::fromanapparentlyhighly markcdisolatelanguage. Thefirstchapterdealswithergativity,keysyntacticstructureswhich discriminatesubjectsfromobjectsuniformlyidentifytheergativeandthe absolutiveargumentofintransitivesas 'subjects'.Furthermore,buildingon Levin's (1983) analysis of izan(intransive) verbsas unaccusative predicatesI show Basque to belong to the 'extended ergativc' type. To capture this,a case assignment system is proposed which expresses at S-structure the generalizationthatalland onlyD-subjcctsare.narkedergative andalland only D-objccts arc marked absolutive. Chapter Two dealswiththeconfigurationalityparameter.Despitefree wordorder. I present some subject/objectasymmetrieswhichcan be accountcdforinanatural way only bypositinga configurationalstructure where subject NP's c-command objcct NP's but not viceversa.Chapter Three considersthepro-dropparameter. I claim AGR inBasqueincludesthree distinctfeatures matriccs with case specificationsfor Ergative,Absolutive and Dative. Following Huang's (1984) analysis of pro identification.Iclaim Basque to be an extended pro-drop language with both subject and object pro's. Thisis directlylinkedtotheextendedagreementpatternofBasqueverbs.Some deviationsfromtheexpectedcase markingpatternsinimpersonalsentences followdirectlyfromthccase marking system proposed here assuming that0- role cannot be assignedtocertain non-canonicalassignees. Finally,inChapterFour, analternativetoHorvath's(1C81) FOCUS- parameterispresentedwhichexplainsthesyntaxofquestionand focus formationinBasque. Rather thanthe existence of a FOCUS positionfor wh- phrases and focidistinct from SPEC. Iclaim thc parameter to be the levelat which both move to SPEC. Wh-operators move atS-structurcinBasque and English,whilefocus operators move atS-structurcinBasque, butatLF in English. The apparentpre-verbalpositionoftheseoperatorsisclaimedto follow from general independent processeslikeINFL-to-C movement.

[ 4 11 Dolezal,FredricThomas 1983 Advisor: Ladislav Zgusta The lexicographical and lexicological procedures and methods of John Wilkins This dissertation documents John Wilkins' contributiontothescience of languageanalysis. I analyzehisEssaytowardsaRealCharacteranda PhilosophicalLanguage(1668)concentrating onhis lexicographic and lexicologicalachievements andthescientific apparat usthat he uses to organizehisclassification schemes.Ishow how theWilkins project must be considered alegitimatecontributiontothepracticc of lexicography:withhis friendWilliamLloydhcconstructed a dictionarywhichanticipatedlater trendsoflexicography and surpassed hiscontemporaries(e.g. general inclusionof ordinarywords;multiplesensesof singlelexicalitems:fixed combinations idioms,setcollocations;systematic andimpartialpresentation ofdefinitions).Thoughthisdictionaryhasbeenlargelyignoredinthe

141, 134 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) scholarshipofthe historyoflexicography. I demonstrate the need to reappraisetheacceptedtraditionofEnglishlexicography. 1 1.;.,ecompared entries from thc dictionaries of Blount (1656), Kersey (1708), Bailey (1721), and Johnson (1755) with thealphabetical dictionary appended totheEssay.In the sectionsonthelexicologicalpracticeof Wilkins 1 documentthesemantic organizationunderlyingthcclassificationtablesbased on my analysis ofthe text which reveals thatorganization; these tables can be seen asanapplication ofa structuralanalysisof thclexicalitemsrepresentingconceptsWilkins deemedasuniversal.Thc arrangementofthetablesfollows abinaryand hierarchicalformula. The mostimportantaspectthat Ihavefoundregarding thc organization of thetablesis Wilkins' use of what we would calldistinctive features.Inorder tobetter appreciatethc Wilkins system,Icompare relevant portionsof classificatoryand semantic work done precedingandsucceeding 1668 with the principlesIhave deduced from Wilkins' text.Ilook at works of classification(Comcnius;Dornsciff;Hall ig-vonWartburg;Rout),worksof structural/componential analysis(Coseriu: Katz-Foder;Nida) and a designfora dictionary(Apresyan-Melcuk-Zolkovsky). I claim thatWilkins' workis organizedby systematically(withlapses)appliedprinciples.Theseprinciples, whichIhave deduced from my analysis of the Essay, anticipated much of what we regardas modernlinguistic-semantictheory.

[ 4 21 Donaldson,Susan Kay 1984 Advisor:YarnunaKachru Some constraints of consideration on conversation: Interactions of politeness and relevance in Grice's second maxim of quantity Inhis by now well-known paper 'Logicand conversation' philosopher of language,PaulGrice,establishesfour maxims speakersfollowinconversing: maxims of quantity,quality,relation,and manner. Thc maxim of quantity he dividesintotwoparts,sayingthatconversationalparticipantsmust give enough informationto each other, but must not givetoo mach. However, after onceestablishingthismaxim. Griceimmediatelycasts doubtonitsvalidity, sayingthatitssecondpartisadequately covered bythe maxim of relation, which statesthatwhat one says should be relevant -- thatis,that any remark thatwould beconsideredoverinformative would bediscountedbyitsbeing irrelevant,anyway,thuselitninatingthcneedforthesecondhalf ofthe maxim of quantity.

Thisdissertation,employingexamplesfrombothtape-recorded 're,;1' conversationsandconversationsfromshortstoriesandnovels,arguesthat Grice'sfirstintuitions were correct, namely, thatthe second half of thc maxim ofquantityisbothvalid andnecessary.Speakersrefrain,attimes,front conveyingtooneanotherinformationthatcould behighlyrelevanttothe materialathand, thethesis maintains,for reasons thatstem;nlargepartfront considerationfor oneanother. A lengthyreviewof theliteratureisincluded, aswell asa chapterdistinguishingconversationfrontothersortsof verbal interaction,andone onthcnaturcof considerationandprecedentsfromthe literature on humaninteraction forconsideration as a valid formof motivation. Transciipts of four'realconversations followthetext.

.142 Doctoral dissertations 13 5

[43]Downing,LauraJo 1990 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth Problems infita Tnnology This thesis has two goals.First,it provides a detailed treatment of the tone systemofJita,anEasternBantu language spokeninNorthwestern Tanzania. Secondly,itcxamincsrecenttheoreticalissuesinBantutonology, especially theinteraction of tone andaccent. Since the syllableisthe TBU of Jita,the syllable structure conventions of Jita arc discussedfirstas background to a discussion of the tone system. Using a moraicframework(Hayes1989:Ito1989),specialattentionisgivento accountingfor compensatorylengtheninginJita.which occursbothasthc resultofresyllabifyingonsetless monomoraicsyllablesandbcforcsimplified geminatenasalsandpre-nasalizedconsonants. Next,thetonepatternsof verbs, nouns and noun-modifier phrasesare analyzed, anditis shown that much of thcJita tone system may be accountcd forbynon-metricalrules.i.e.ruleswhichrcfcrtothetonalpropertiesof stringadjacentsyllables. Onceitisdetermined which morphemes contribute a hightonetothederivation. OCP-motivated deletionrulesapplytoeliminate sequences of high tones on immediately adjacentsyllables. Thenallremaining high tonesshift one syllabletotheright. However, some tonepatternsinJitaarc derivedfromtonerules which spread,reassociate or associate tones to syllables which arcnotsiring adjacent eithertothctrigger of therulcortoa domain edge.Following Kenstowics (1989) and Sietserna 119891. Iargue thatthese tone rules provide evidencefor thcinteractionof toneand metricalprominence (accent)inJita,sincc only metricalformulations of toneruleswhichtargetnonstring-adjacentelements conform to theLocality Principle(A rchangeli&Pulleyblank 1986a,h: McCarthy & Prince1986).Itisfurther argued thatina theoryin which accent isequivalenttometricalprominence,thcOrderingIlypothesis(Goldsmith 1982: Sietsema1989.etc.) may notbe maintained. According tothe Ordering Hypothesis, inlanguagesinwhichtoneandaccentinteract,allaccentual rules apply in a block beforealltonalrules. However, evidence from Zulu and Jitaispresentedwhichshow sthatnon-metricaltonerulesmust precede assignment of accentinthoselanguages.

[441Dratué, Mallare 1981 Advisor: Eyamba G. Bokamba Aspectsof Mandingo grammar Thcpresentst udy attemptstoprovide a generaldescriptionofthc Grammar of Mandingo. Since the language has notbeen submitted to extensive linguisticinvestigation,thethesiswillessentiallybesubdividedintothree major parts: 1 ) ageneral background description of themorpho-tonology of thelanguage.(21 a grammaticaloverviewof stmplesentences:and(3)an examinationofthestructureof complexsentences.Inparticular,ChapterII analysesthemorphology andthetonology of nouns,adjectives,verbsinan attempttouncovergeneralpropertiescharacteristicofallmajor Mandingo constituents.Thischapternotonlyfacilitates thereadingofsubsequent chapters. hutitoffersa descriptionthatiscrucialfor the understanding of the rest of thethesis.

143 136 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Chapter IIIexamines the syntax of simple sentences.Inparticular,three areasarccoveredinthischapter:(a)wordorder,(b)nominalssuchas nominalpossessionmarking andnominalizedsentences,and(c)movement transformations. Chapter IV focuses on the syntax of complex sentences. Several questions arcraisedincluding(I)whetherMandingoconjunctionfitswithinthe Immediate Dominance/Non-immediated dominance dichotomy, proposedbyTai (1969) andSanders & Tai(1972),(2)canaunitaryaccount be foundfor Mandingo relativeclauseformation,thatis,do the tworelativeclausetypes exhibitedinthislanguage sharethe same deepstructure,(3)what types of complement clauses the languagehas,and what arctheir deep structures,(4) whether ornotsinglerulecan accountforallMandingo complement types, and(5) how can we accountfor the expletive pronoun'it'which surfacesin some complement clauses. A tentative solutionisfinallyproposed that permits thc derivation of both relative and complement clauses by a singlerule. Chapter V concludesthcthesisanddiscussesanumber of theoretical issuesraisedinthe previous chapters. Itisour hopethatthisstudy,although by no means exhaustive,will bring some insightintoour knowledge of thestructureof Mande languages, andinsodoingincreaseourundcrstandingof Africanlanguagesandthe nature of human languagesingeneral.

[45]Du,Tsai-Chwun 1988 Advisor: Chin-Chuan Chcng Tone and stress in Taiwanese Thisstudyinvestigatestwoprosodicfeatures,toneandstress,in Taiwanese, whichisa Southern Min dialect. As farastoneisconcerned,in additiontoestablishingthepossible underlying tones of thcdialect examined, we present our arguments for thc analysis of the three types of tone sandhi in thisdialect. We also proposeahierarchybinarytonefeature systemderived from Clements (1981)foraphonologicalcharacterizationof these Taiwanese tones.Moreover, wc examinethetonesandhidomaininthisdialectand discoverthatthcdomainisrate-sensitive.Thereisa linearrelationship betweentonesandhidcmainandspeedof speech. When thcspeechspeed decreases, the tonc sandhi domain reduces, and vice versa. Previous claims of stressin Taiwanese arc based on impressionistic views. Inthe sccond part of thisstudy, wc conducted severalacoustic and perceptual experimentstodiscern whatthepossiblecucsforthepresence of stressin Taiwanese arc. Thc resultsrevealthatthere were no identifiableacoustic cues thatcouldbeuscdtoargueforthclinguisticsignificanceofstrcssin Taiwanese.Ourexperimentshaveproventhatthepreviousimprcssionistic viewisincorrectandthereisnostressinTaiwaneseasfaraslinguistic 105'" significanceisconcerned.Additionally,inthcinvestigationoftheintensity data, wc establishthcvowel-intrinsicamplitude differenceinTaiwanese.

144 :.; Doctoral dissertations 137

(461Dudas, KarenMarie 1976 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth The phonology and morphology of modern Javanese As itstitleindicates, this dissertation will deal with the phonology and the morphologyofModernJavanese.However,thisverygeneralstatementof subject mattcr may be somewhat misleading, and, thus,itseems thata certain amount of clarificationisinorder. First of all, the language to be dealt withis indeed spoken in modern-day Java: however, the generallabel "Modem Javanese"coversa widearca and needs some qualification.Modern Javanesespeakers make useof two major speechlevels:Ngokoisusedforinformalevery-dayconversation,while Kramaisthelevelusedinbusiness or polite conversation(therearcalsoa number of sub-classes within cach of these major levels). The twomajor levels differ from each other mainlyintheir inventories of lexicalitcms, but alsoto some degree,inmorphology. Thisdissertationwilldealexclusivelywiththe Ngoko orinformalspccch.Furthermore,discussionwillbebasedondata collectedinthe course of two year's work withasingleinformant, Suharto Prawirokusumo, a graduate studentattheUniversity of Illinois. Heisa native speaker of Javanese who grew upintheSurakartaarca, where thedialect whichisgenerally acceptedas Standard Javaneseisspoken. A second arcain which clarificationis necessary involves the degrees to which thc areas of phonology and morphology willbc treated. Chapters 2 and detailed 3of thisdissertation form anintegrated wholein whicharelatively generative analysis of the phonology of the languagewillbc builtup, step by stcp.However,theremainder of thedissertationconsistsoffourchapters whicharconlylooselyrelated,insofarasalldealwithsomefacetof morphology:noattemptwillbc made tobuildupacompleteanalysisof Javanesemorphology.Therearcgoodreasonsforthisdeparturefromthc course followed with the phonology of thc language.Not the least of theseis thefactthat,atthistime,thereisnosatisfactorytheoreticalframework readilyavailableforsetting up any sort of complete morphologicalanalysis; generativelinguistsarcstillatafairlyearlystageintheirinvestigationof the morphological aspects of language. At the same time, while anumber of theJavanesemorphologicalprocesses arcsostraiglaforwardthattheir analysis would cause no difficulty, examination of eachinturn would involve a great deal of repetition and would probably turn out tobe of little value. Finally,itshould bc pointed outthatI do not claimto be presenting startling new datainthisdissertation;nearlyallJavanese constructions arcto befoundinthevariousJavanesegrammarsanddictionarieswhicharc available. Nor canitbc claimed thatthisis thefirsttime any serious linguistic analysis of Javanese has been attempted;to makc such a claimwould do shameful disservicetoagreatdcal of excellent work doneinthepast,most notable,that of E. M. Uhlenbeek. WhatIwould claimfor the present work, however,isthat,by approaching theanalysis of Javanesefromagenerative andnatural point of view. I have beenabletoproduceamoreinsightful analysis of the phonology of thc language than any which hasbeen offeredin thepast.Furthermore,itistobc hopedthat,inthecourse of discussions containedinthisdissertation,particularlythosedealingwithmorphology. some contributionhasbeen made towardfurtheringlinguists'knowledgeof the ways inwhich morphological processes may functioninthe grammars of

1 4 5 138 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) naturallanguages,and,inaddition, how suchprocesses mayinteractwith otherscontainedingrammars.

[47]Dunn, Andrea S. 1990 Advisor: Georgia M. Grccn The pragmatics of seleted discourse markers in Swahili

The dissertationisadescription of severaldiscourse markersinSwahiliina pragmaticframeworkwhich assumesthatspeakersandhearersarcrational agentswhosebehavior,includingverbalbehavior,isplan-basedandgoal- oriented.Inthis view, speechiscoherent because the hearer can perceivethe relation of utterances to the speaker's planinthe discourse. Discourse markers havearoleinachieving coherent speech becausetheir use guidesthehearer ininferringhowthespeakerprobablyintendsthcutteranceswhichthey accompany to be part of hcr planinthe discourse. Each discourse marker has a basic sense which thespeaker predicates of anutteranceinthediscoursc. Thehearer,believingthatthespeakeriscooperative,i.e.guidedbythe CooperativePrinciple(Grice.1975),inferswhatintentionhc must imputeto the speakerinusingthc discourse markerthatsheused, whcn she usedit, such that hc may preserve the overall assumptionof the speaker's cooperativeness.Thus,thespeaker'suseof adiscoursemarkerrequiresthc hearertorelatethcutterancewhichitaccompaniestohismodelofthe speaker's planinthediscourse,therebyrealizingitscoherence. Three discourse markersarcdiscussedindetail,andseveralothers more briefly. Chaptcr 2 discusses thc use of sasa "now" toindicatcthatthe spcakcr intends theutterance prefaced by sasa to achieve asub-goal of a goal which she considcrs currentinthediscourse.Chaptcr 3isthediscussion ofbasi 'enough',bothfollowingandprefacingutterances.Basiindicatesthatthe speakerintendsthehearer tointerprettheutterancewhichitfollows as sufficientfortheaccomplishment of thespeaker'ssuper-ordinategoal. When hasiisutterance-initialthespeakerintendsthehearertounderstandthat some other actionissufficientforthe accomplishment of thesub-goal which she intends the Nisi-prefaced utterance to achieve. Thc usc of the DMmaana 'meaning',discussedinChapter4,indicatcsthatthespeakerintendsthc hearertousetheutterance whichitprefacesasthebasisforinferringthc reason or cause for a preceding action, event or idea. Chapter 5 begins with a brief look at several othcr Swahili DMs(haya'o.k.',nanihii'whatchamacal 1 it', kumbelo and behold') suggesting that they arc also a means for the speaker to indicate tothe hearer how the utterances of which theyarc a partarcrelated tohcrgoalsandplansinthediscourse.Thechapterconcludeswith a discussion of theimplications of thc view of DMs developed inthe dissertation forissuesinpragmatics. lexicographyandforeignlanguage pedagogy.

[48]Evans,DorothyEaton 1992 Advisor: Chin-Chuan Chcng Computationalimplementationof Underspecificationtheories: Kiswahiliexample ThedifferencesbetweenRadicalUnderspecificationtheory(RUT)and ContrastiveUndc rspecificationtheory(CUT)havebeendiscussedinthc literature(for example Archangeli1988, Mestcr & Ito1989, Dikken & Hulst 1988) comparing variousaspectsofthcsctheories. This dissertationpresents a discussion of a computational implementation of these competing theories. Thc

146 Doctoral dissertations 139 test case of the Kiswahili phoneme set was given as anexample. The computer program, PUCA (PhonologicalUnderspecificationComputationallyAssisted), implementedinHyperCard 2.0 on theMacintosh computer, providestheuser of the program with the opportunityto enter any language's phoneme setand the thenexperimentwithdifferentunderspecificationsofthatset,altering featuresetas desired. dissertation.Chapter 2 covers Chapter 1 provides anintroductiontothc the literature which deals with thc phonologies ofKiswahili, Undcrspecificationtheories,concentrating onRadicalandContrastive,and computationallyimplemented phonologicalrulctesters.Chapter 3 providesa descriptionofthccourseoffollowingthccomputer programthroughthc process of underspecifying thcKiswahili phoneme setusingthefeatureset the suggestedbyArchangcliandPullcyblank(1986).Chapter 4continues descriptionof PUCA, discussingtheoverallprogramdesignandconsiders complement ruleformation. Chapter 5presentstheresultsforboth RUT and CUT along with a comparison to the results obtained by Treece(1990). Chapter thefuture 6 concludeswith a discussionof PUCA's currentlimitationsand directionsfor research and the development of the program.

1991 1491Farina,DonnaMarie Advisor:Michael Kenstowicz Palatalization and jersin Modern Russian phonlogy: An Underspecification approach EverystudentofRussianphonologyisawareoftheimportanceof palatalizationrules,andof thedifficultiesencounteredinanyattemptat describing thesurfacing of jers:bothstructuralistand SPE-type analyses have tackledthese problems in depth.Inthefollowing thesetopicsarcrevisited, takingadvantageofrecenttheoreticaldevelopmentsinphonology:nonlinear (syllable) theory, underspecification andlexicalphonology.Itisclaimed:that some palatalized consonants arcpartof the underlying system of Russian and derived cannotbe derived byrule,although mostpalatalizedconsonantsarc back beforefrontvowels;thatthereisnounderlying/y/,butonlyhigh nonroundlyl. avariantofli/:thatjers(i.e.."fleeting"vowels)arenot underlyingvowelsbutarcunderlyingsegmentswithout a syllablenucleus; jersarc andthatsome(butnotall)ofthephonologicalrulesinvolving former syllable-based.This ncw approach,itisargued, describesbetterthan ones the Russian phonological systemas a whole, a system that contains rules whichrepresentthecontinuumfromsynchronic(productive)tohistorical (morphologiz.ed). Thepresentwork gives a revision ofpreviousanalysesofthc in phonologicalsystemof Russian.usingtheconceptof underspecification underlyingrepresentation(Archangeli(1984),Archangcli& Pulleyblank (1986),Kiparsky(1985).Pulleyblank(1983,1986), andSohn(1987)); a andlexical nonlinear,syllable-basedviewofphonology(Levin(1985)); phonology (Kiparsky (1982a.1982b), Halle & Mohanan (1985).Lieber (1981, 1987), Mohanan (1982,1986), Mohanan & Mohanan (1984),Pesetsky (1979), I-backi Pulleyblank(1986), and others).Inpanieular. therole of thefeature inthc in theRussianconsonantandvowelsystems,thestatusofjers underlyingsystemcomparedtothatof vowelsandconsonants,andthc behavior of Kisinphonologicalrulesarc examined.

BEST COPY AVAILABLE 14 7 140 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

First,the widely acceptedgenerative viewthatallpalatalized consonants arcderivedbyphonologicalruleisrejectedin favoroftheviewthat palatalizedconsonantsarcpresentunderlyingly,butonlyinsome contexts; contextualspecificationof thefeature -back]inunderlyingrepresentationis usedforthese underlying palatalizedconsonants. Secondly ,harkening backto structuralistanalysesofRussianbutusingagainthenotionof contextual specification,highback/y/is eliminatedfromtheunderlyingvowel inventory,andlylisconsidered an "allophone" of Third,the assumption thatjersarc vowelsisrejected, although theyare certainlypartof theunderlying system:rather,following Levin(1985),they areequatedstructurallywithglidesintheirlackof anunderlyingsyllable nucleus. Lastly, the structuralreinterpretation ofjcrsleads to a reinterpretationofthefunctioningofjcrs inphonlogicalrules:the previouslypostulatedgenerativerulesofJcrLower andJcrDeletionarc replaced by the single rule of Jcr Vocalization,in which the surfacing of jers isconditioned by syllablestructure.Itisarguedthatthepresent approachis notmerelytranslational(oldrulesarcnotjustrewrittenusing a new theoreticalapparatus),butmakesdifferentgeneralizationsthatallowfora betterunderstanding of theroleof jer andpalatalizationphenomenainthe phonological system of Russian asa whole.

ISO IFarwell,DavidLoring 1985 Advisor:JerryMorgan Theinterpretationof functionalrelations Thisthesisdeals withtherepresentation of thefunctionalrelationssuch asagent,instrument,sourceandsoonthatarcassignedtothevarious participantsinasituation.Itcanbcviewedasaninvestigationofthat conceptualknowledge which defineswhatisandwhatisnota conceivable situationand how such knowledgeisappliedintheinterpretationof natural languageutterances. The main bodyof thestudy concerns twointerrelatedtopics.First,it containsa discussionof thosefunctionalrelationsthatarcthe mostlikelyto have universalapplicationintheconceptualrepresentationofsituations.This discussionincludesaconcisedefinitionof eachofthcfunctionalrelations proposedaswellas anumber of examplesdemonstratingtherangeof situationsthatitisintended to cover. Second, thereisa description of the way inwhichthisclassof knowledge contributestothcinterpretation of natural languageutterances.Thcapproachrequiresthat adistinctionbemade between the literalinterpretationof an utterance and itsultimate interpretation. Functional structuredirectly determines thc former interpretation.However,theliteralinterpretationmay beincompleteorill- formedand,asaresult,furtherprocessing onthebasisof domainspecific kinds of knowlcdgeisrequired. The generalapproachdiffersfromethersinthatfunctionalstructureis viewed asbut one of variouslevelsor components of conceptual knowledge thataffect both theform of linguistic expressions as wellasthe complexity of theirassociatedonceptualrepresentations.Thisenrichedrepresentation allowsfordirectedinferencingwithrespecttoparticulardomainsof knowledge.

148 Doctoral dissertations 141

(5 11Foster,JamesMaurice 1966 Advisor: Robert B. Lccs Some phonological rules of Modern Standard Ukrainian Our purpose inthis thesisisto provide an explicit and formal synchronic characterization of thcsound system of Modern Standard(Literary)Ukrainian (MLU). We intend to supply a large part of the phonological component of the generative grammar of MLU. Theplanofpresentationusuallyfollowed by earlierUkrainian phonologistshasbeenthefollowing:I)analysisof theunderlying vowel system of MLU, 2) cxamination of the various vowel alternations, 3) analysis of theunderlyingconsonantalsystemof MLU, and4)examinationof various consonantalalternations. The procedure of discussing vowel alternationsand consonantalalternationsseparatelyhasevidentlybeensuccessful inthc respectthatthereadercanfollowthispresentation more easilythan onein which vowelandconsonantalalternationsaremixed.Since weintendto reviewcriticallytheanalysesofearlierphonologists,itwouldaidour presentationto follow closelythe plan of these works. Wc willtherefore adopt thetraditionalseparationofvowelfromconsonantalalternationsinthis thesis. Therefore,inChapter 11 wewillexamineearlieraccountsofthe underlying vowel system of MLU, thcn examine several vowel alternationsin ordcr totestthe adequacy of thetraditional vowel system, andfinally, make anyinnovationsinthesystem deemed necessary onthebasisof the vowel alternationsstudied.InChapterIII,we wilicontinueanalysisof the vowel alternationsdiscussedinChapterII,offerouranalysisofthevowel alternationsdiscussedinChapterII,offcr our analyses of thesealternations, and then examine other vowel alternations foundin MLU. In Chapter IV, we willreviewtheunderlyingconsonantalsystemspositedfor MLU andthen cxamine consonantalalternationsintheattempttodetermineifany of thc underlying systems posited by earlieranalystsarc adequate.InChapter V. we willdiscusscertainalternationsnotdiscussedinearlierchapters,and make any revisionsinanalysis which arc necessary.In Chapter VI, we will discuss problemsinanalysisfor which wc have nosatisfactoryexplanation,orfor which abetter analysis than ours seems likely.In Chapter VII, we will discuss ccrtainhistorical-comparativemattersbasedupontheruleswhich we have motivatedinthcpreceding chapters.

15 21 Foster,JosephFrederick 1969 Advisor: Robert B. Lees On some phonological rules of Turkish Inthisdissertationanumber of phonologicalphenomena of Osmanli Turkishwillbc hauledoverthecoals,asitwere.Insome cases wcwill formulate rulesfor processes for which this has not been done;inothers we willargueforrevisions of rulesthathave previouslybccnformulated. We shallseeinsonic casesthattherecentrevisionsinphonological thcory have very desirableresultsin compelling ustorewritecertainrulesinsucha way thatthcinsightintotheworkingsofthelanguageismorcadequately reflected thaninthe oldformulations.In one or two cases, on the other hand, it may turn out that the theoreticalrevisionshave lessdesirable consequences.Instillother cawsitwillheseenthat no theory of phonology

149 142 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) seemstoreflectwhatisgoingon,and,wherepossible.wewillsuggest remedies. The main drift of the thesis can be summarized here rather briefly wewillshowthatthefirstvowels of words behaveratherstrangelywith respect to a number of different rules rules which atfirstglance would not seemtohave muchincommon witheachother. We shallclaimthatthis phenomenon criesforexplanation,and we shallhypothesizethatanabstract stressrule should be postulated to account for the strange behavior mcntioncd, andfinally,shall adduce some evidenceto suggest thatthisabstractstressrule isnot justanartifact of an earlier stage of the language but hasalso some psychologicalrealityfor modern Turks.

[53]Fox,RobertPaul 1968 Advisor: Braj B. Kachru A transformational treatmentof Indian English syntax This study will attempt to show some of thc areas of syntactic deviancyin IndianEnglish. Thc corpus ofthisstudywas takenfromthefilesofthe Division of Englishasa Second LanguageatthzUniversity of Illinois.The compositions of two hundredFlindispeakers who tookthetestinthctwelve yearperiodfromSeptember1954toJanuary 1966 wereanalyzed for syntacticallydeviantsentenceswhich, whenfound,wereputon indexcards forfurtheranalysis.Each paper had been correctedby two members of the Division atthe time of thetest, so the judgements about deviancy were not just thewriter's. The two hundred papers yielded almostfive hundred syntactically deviantsentencesforanalysis.Thesesentencesexcludedobvioustransfers from Hindi. suchasthe ordering of theadverbs of place and time, whichis place-timeinEnglishandtime-placeinHindi.Onlythosesentences whose deviancy could not be explained on thcbasis of obvious transfer make up the corpus. The deviantsentencesfoundinthecorpus were analyzedfollowingthe system of transformational grammar proposed by Noam Chomsky inSyntactic Structuresand refined in this 1965 book.Aspects of the Theory of Syntax.Thc purpose of thc analysis and,infact,the purpose of this studyisto show that syntacticdeviancyinthcwritingandprobablyinthespeechofsecond languagelearnersoccurs on thctransformationallevelandnot onthephrase structurelevel.Speechisincludedwiththcwritinghcrc,eventhoughthe corpus doesnotincludethe spoken language, becauseitiscloselyassociated with writing and second language learners tend to write what they say. The second chapter of thisstudyisdevotedtoananalysis of selected samplessentencesfromthecorpusintheattempttoprovethatsyntactic dev iancy isthe resultofthemisapplicationofobligatoryoroptional transformationsofthcnon-applicationof anobligatorytransformation.Itis notthepurposeofthisstudytoproposenewareasoftransformational analysis,ortoformulatetransformationalrules,thoughthisisnecessaryto prose thc thesis of this study from time to timc. Whcn ncw rules arc proposed, theyarcformulatedinatentative manner, andto accountspecificallyforthe syntacticdevianceunder consideration.

Thc thildchapter ofthisstudyisdevotedtoacontrastiveanaly Os of certainselectedstructurcstofurther show thatthearca of syntactic deviancy isonthetransformationallevelandnotonthephrasestructurelevel.This sectionwillncccss.iiil belimitedas the w literisnot afluentHindispeaker. 150 Doc toral dissertations 143

YamunaKachru'sAn IntroductiontoHindi Syntaxwill be used as the main sourcefor Hindi syntax.

1541 Fukada,Atsushi 1987 Advisor: Georgia M. Green Pragmatics and grammatical descriptions The goalof thedissertationisto argue for the recent position thatstrictly distinguishesbetween grammar andpragmaticsanddiscussitsconsequences. By now itisclear that"raw" linguistic data contain many pragmatic elements. whether theyarc speechactproperties. implicatures,beliefs andintentions of thc speechparticipants,or whatnot.Inanalyzing such datalinguists,in my view,arcconstantlyfacedwithtwoproblems:oneishowtodistinguish pragmatic matters from purely grammatical aspects of thcdata,andthcother is what to do with such pragmatic elements. The second problem has to do with a properconceptualizationoftherelationshipbetweenpragmatics and grammar.Inparticular,linguists must havea clear conceptionasto what the proper domain of each fieldis. and what the exact naturc of the mode of their interactionis.Thisis,inmy opinion,oneoftheoutstandinglyimportant empiricalissuesincurrenttheoreticallinguistics. Thefirstproblemconcernsways of determining,ina givensituation, whatispragmatic and whatis grammatical.If onc decides to take the position thatdenies theheterogeneous nature of rawlinguisticdata,thisproblemwill not ariseatall. I will argue, however, that such a position cannot bc seriously maintained. These arethc two major issues this study addresses. The arguments inthe body of thethesiswilltakethcform of analyses orreanalyses of some problematic phenomenainJapaneseandEnglishwhereone'sposition onthe aboveissueswillhave a seriouseffect onresulting grammaticaldescriptions of thephenomena. The highlycontroversialareas of Japanese grammar.i.e. passives andcausatives. issuesconcerninghonori fics andpoliteness in general,and ananalysisofthcEnglishcomplement-takingverbhavearc some of the major descriptive issues taken up in this study.In cach case, itwill be shownthatthepositionbeingarguedforcanprovidesolutionstothe controversiesand/orlead to what seems to be the optimalover-all descriptions.

1551 Gallagher,Mary 1969 Advisor: Robert B. Lee., Have and the perfect in English

The presentstudyisa contributiontotheanalysis of therelationship betweenhaveand the copula in English. Thc thesis is thathaveappears on the surface as the resultof a transformation.Thistransformationparallels passivization and operates on structures that would othcrwisc yieldthe copula. The analysis of severaltypes of sentences containinghaveas Main Verb leads toa consideration of theperiphrastic perfect.Italso leadstothe discovery that stativeandnon-stativcuses ofhaveare frequentlydistinguishedbythe presenceof Tenseinthedeepstructurein a differentsentenceI romthat containing have. orinthesamesentence.Itappearsthatnostativeor Habitualisgenerated with Tense.

1 51 144 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

The analysis presentedhereislimitedtoreduplicatingtypes (Thetable has a book onit),possessives (John has a book), and the periphrastic perfect (Johnhaswrittenhisbook).Even withintheselimitations,ithasnot been possible to avoid certain issucs for which no resolutions can be proposed here.

[ 56 )Garber,AnneElizabeth 1987 Advisor: Charles W. Kisscberth Tonal analysis of Senufo: Sucite dialect Sucite, aSenufolanguageofthcOur languagegroup,isspokcnin southwestern Burkina Faso.Itstonalsystem of threeleveltones and several contour tones exhibits a considerable number of complexalternations. This dissertationprovidesadescriptiv e.analysis of thetonalalternations inSucite.With thehelp of theautosegmental approach and Clements (1981) system of tone features, we propose a double tiered approach totonalanalysis inthe attempt to analyze thc behaviour of thc various types of Mid tone found inthelanguage. Thc dissertation consists of an introduction and sixchapters.In Chapter1, we provideabriefdescriptionof thcsoundsystem,themorphology,and syntax of Sucitc. Chapter 2 describes the tone and morphology of the verb and introduces the concept of two tiersfor tonalanalysis. The discussion of noun tone and morphologyinChapter 3bringstolightthe needto re-examine the acccptcd universalof associating tonesto segments fromlefttoright. Chapter 4isadescription andanalysisof thetonalbehaviour of verbs andverbal particles when preceded by nominal andverbalelements of various tones.In Chaptcr5,wc examine how the nominalelementsaffect eachother tonally withina noun phrase.Both tonalbehaviour across word boundaries andtonal altcmations within complex nouns arc examined and analyzed with theusc of the double-tieredapproach.Inparticular,thischapter highlightstheneedfor severaldifferenttypes of underlyingrepresentationsfor Midtone.Chapter 6 discussesthetonalbehaviour of theadverbphrase, questionformation,and the noun classclitic,thelatterof which posesspecialanalyticalproblems. Finally, the ordering of the tonalrules presentedinthe thesisisdiscussed.

I 57 ] Geis,JonnieElinor 1970 Advisor: Chin-Wu Kim Some aspects of verb phrase adverbials in English Thisthesiswillattempttoprovideasyntacticanalysiyaccordingtoa specificmodeloftransformational-generativegrammar of asubsetofthe constructionswhichtraditionalgrammarianshavegroupedtogetherunder the tcrm "adverb" or "adverbial." Although I willactually consider only a fcw kinds of adverbial constructions locatives,instantive andframe adverbials, and durative, instrumental, and manner adverbials itishopcdthat some of the generalizations made about these advcrbialswillcarry over toother types.

The model of transformationalgrammar which I willbe working with considersbothsuperficialadjectivesandsuperficialadverbialstobe representedindeepstructureaspredicates,inthc same way thatsuperficial verbphrasesarcrepresented.Othermodelsoftransformationalgrammar make claimsaboutthedeep-structureconstituencyofsuperficialadjectives andadverbialswhicharequitesimilartotheclaimsmadeabouttheir structure bytraditional grammar thatadjectives andadverbialsarcdistinct

1$2 Doctoral dissertations 145 deep-structurecategoriesfundamentallydifferentfromthoseelementsthat arcverbsinsurfacestructure.Inthesemodels,thesemanticsimilarities among verbs,adjectives,andadverbs mustbespelledoutbyinterpretive semantic rules; on the other hand,thc model which as been adopted here,in whichthedeepstructureassignedtosentencesarcLI-moreabstractthan thoseassignedbymodelsutilizingsemanticinterpretationrules,spellsout thesesimilaritiesindeepstructure,specificallyintheinitialphrase marker whichisthesemanticrepresentation of thesentence. The abstract model, whichIwillrefer toas "generative semantics."has been developedinrecentword byRoss,Lakoff, Mc Cawleyandothers. My intentionisto show thatthefactsaboutthesemantic content andsyntactic behaviorofadvcrbials can be handled more consistently and more insightfullywithinthemodel of generativesemantics, whereadverbialsand adjectives,as well asother"modifying"elements,suchasnegativesand quantifiers,arcrepresentedinthedeep-structurcphrasc markeras verbs.In thefollowing chaptersIwillgivean analysis of adverbialphrases showing thatitisnecessary torelateplace,time, manner, andinstrumentaladverbiats toverbphrasessynchronically.

[581Gerdemann, Dale 1991 Advisor:ErhardHinrichs Parsing and generation of Unification grammar.? In thisdissertation,it is shown thatdeclarative,feature-based, uni fication grammars can bc used forefficiently bothparsing and generation.Itisalso shown thatradicallydifferent algorithms arcnot needed forthese two modes of processing. Giventhissimilarity between parsing and generation,itwillbc easier to maintain consistency betweeninput and output ininteractivenaturallanguageinterfaces.A Prologimplementationofthe unification-basedparscrand DAGunificrisprovided.The DAG unificr includes extensiontohandledisjunctionandnegation. The parser presentedinthisthesisisbased on StuartShicber's extensions ofEarley'salgorithm.Thisalgorithmis furtherextendedinordcrto incorporatetraces and compound lexicalitems.Also, thc algorithmisoptimized by performing the subsumptiontest on restricted DAGs rather than on thefull DAGs that arc kept inthe chart. Since thc subsumption test can be very time consuming.thisisa significantoptimization,particularlyfor grammars with a considerablenumber of (nearly)leftrecursiverules.A grammar which handles quantifier scopingispresented as an example of such a grammar. For generation, the algorithmismodifiedinordcr to optimize the usc of bothtop-down and bottom-upinformation.Sufficient top-downinformationis ensured bymodifyingthcrestrictionproceduresothatsemanticinformation isnot lost.Su fficicntbottom-upinformation isensuredbymakingthe algorithmhead-driven. Generationalsorequiresthatthechartbc modified so thatidenticalphrasesarcnotgeneratedatdifferentstringpositions.Itis shown how readjustmentstothechartcanbe made whenever aduplicate phraseispredicted. Thc generator inthis thesis does not perform equally well withalltypes of grammars. Grammars employing typeraising may causethc generator to go into an unconstrained search. However,given thc independentlymotivatedprinciplesofmininriltypeassignmentand type raising only asneeded,itisshown how such unconstrainedsearches ca»be avoided. 1 53 146 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Finally.suggestionsarc madeastohow unificationgrammars canbe developedinordertohandledifficultproblems suchaspartiallyfreeword order,boundvariablesforsemanticinterpretation andresolvingfeature clashesinagreement.

[591Habick,Timothy 1980 Advisor: Hans Henrich Hock Sound change in Farmer City: A sociolinguistic study based on acoustic data This dissertation reports thefindings of a survey of the dialect of Farmer City,Illinois,involvingspectrographicanalysis oftherecordedspeechof a sample of 40 individuals from two opposing teenage peer groups and two older generations. A group of 7speakers fromthreegenerations of afamilyfrom Somerset, Kentucky,isalsoincludedinthe sampleinorder to help determine thc influence of the Kentucky dialect on thc speech of Farmer City. Migration patternssuggestthatsuch influence could be strong. Thcdatacollected inFarmerCity and Somerset wereanalyzed spectrographicallyandused toconstruct a representationofthephonemic system of each speakerinthe two-formant acoustic space. These charts serve as a basisfor comparisonfrom a sociolinguisticpointof view andforthc identification of amajor systemic phonological changeinprogress. Thefacts concerningthischange,thatofthegeneralizationof /uw/-frontingtoother back vowels, arc examinedinlightof thepredictions made by severalcurrent theoriesof soundchange. A basicorientationtosoundchangethcoryis providedin a chaptcrthatsurveysthehistoryofthefieldfrom the Neogrammariansin the nineteenthcentury to the present-day lexical di (fusionists. Thc detaileddataanalysesandsociolinguisticcorrelationsarcpreceded by chapters devotedtomethodologicalconsiderations. The techniques usedto identifyandinterviewthc20 members of thetwo teenagepeer groupsare outlinedinthefirstchapter on methodology. The socialpolarization bctwccn these groups, asillustratedina sociometric diagram,isbased on an attitudinal difference:onegroup(the'rednecks')isorientedtowardsacademicsand sports;theothcr(the'burnouts')is known for a markcd disinterestinmost aspects of the schoolaswellas foranalleged involvement withdrugs. The unambiguous natureofthissocialdivisionissupportedby anappendixof interviews, in which membersofbothgroupsdiscuss theirfeelings concerningthesocialstructureoftheschool.Asexpected,thesesocial distinctionsarcreflectedindifferencesinthespeakersphonological systems andinthcir participationin ongoing sound changes.

Afterareview of thcproceduresfollowinginrecording,analyzing, and chartingthedata,thcissueof theacoustic variabilityof phonemic systemsis consideredindetail.Itisconcluded thatthcsizeand shape of the phonemic systemintwo-formantacousticspacevariesfromspeakertospeakeras a functionoffundamentalfit quency and social forces(bothdetermining articulatorysetting)as wellasoftheinvariantcharacteristicsofthevocal tract. An understanding of thecauses and consequences of acousticvariability iscrucial when spectrographic data arcto be usedfor dialcctologicalresearch.

Aspects of acousticvariabilityarereconsideredinanadditionalchapter inwhichtherelationshipbetweenarticulatorysettingandsoundchangeis explored. Aconsiderationofthe socially-determinedarticulatorysetting

154 Doctoral dissertations 147 characteristic of each peer group proved helpfulinunderstandingatleast one aspect of their phonemic systems. The most important ongoing sound change observedinFarmer Cityhas providedan example of how adialectinthepathof asound change may incorporatethatchangeintoitsphonologicalsysteminnovelways./uw/- frontingisa characteristic of many Southern and South Midlanddialects,but theyounger generations have generalizedthisfeaturetoseveralother back vowels.Thishas giventheirvocalic systcms auniquecollapsedappearance thatisfoundneitherintheoldergenerationsof Farmer Citynorinthe Kentucky speakers. Finally,itisnotedthatthesound changes documentedinFarmer City exhibits the rule-governed behavior with respect to conditioning environments thatispredicted by thevariablerule theory of William Labov; no evidence for random &composition of word classes or'lexicaldiffusion' was observed.

( 60 IHackman, Geoffrey 1976 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru An integrated analysis of the Hindi tense and aspect system The genesis of thisdissertationwas aproposedattempttoisolateand codifythepresuppositionsassociatedwithvariousformsinthetenseand aspcct system of Hindi. Thc articles which gave impetustothis proposalarc cited brieflyin ChaptcrII(e.g.Fillmore1971, Lakoff 1971, etc.). Having made the dccisionthenextstep was tofinda thoroughanalysis of thesystem of tense andaspect with a principled inventory of thc forms containcdtherein. The searchfor such an analysis was long and,for the most part,fruitless.At the same time, dissertations andarticles wcrc appearing which questionedthe nature,representation, andviabilityofthcnotion'presupposition' (e.g. Morgan1973, Rosenberg1975). As aresult of theseinfluences,theanalysis presented below was made tofillthe vacuum. Inthisdissertationcertaininadequaciesof bothtraditionaland modern treatmentsof theHinditenseandaspectsystemarccited.Severalworks dealing with English tensearc reviewed and compared. Two descriptive models are developedtoanalyzethctenseandaspectsystemsof Hindi. Thefirst isolates elements of form andunits of meaning and shows that meaning form correspondencesarcquitesystematic. The seconduses atime-linedeviceto illustrategraphicallythemeanings associatedwiththcthreeaspectsof the Hindiverb imperfect,perfect, and progressive. The question of tense andaspect has generateda tremendous volume of responseinlinguisticliterature.Only a verylimitednumber ofarticles dealingwiththecomplexitiesof timereferencehavebeenreviewedhere. ChapterIItreatsseveralof these,ranging from adescriptive account of the chronologicalsystemoftheEnglishverb(Diver1963)tothegenerative- semantic account of McCawley (1971). The thirdchapter presents an overview of the tense and aspect systcm of Hindi. The descriptive method used by Diver (1963) is modified and applied to IlindidatainChapterIV.InChapter V thcaccount of tense presentedin Reichenhach (1966)isdiscussed.Thischapterisprimarilyconcernedwith tenseusageinsimplesentencesbutdealswith complexsentencesinthose cases where a givenconfigurationcanonlyhe soexpressed.ChapterVI 155 148 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) extendsthenotionoftranscriptionfurthertoaccountforallcomplex sentencetensebehavior.Theimportantclaimsmadeandtheirbasisarc presentedinsummaryinChapterVII.Suggestionsforfurtherresearcharc presented here aswell.

1611Haddad, GhassanF. 1984 Advisor: Michael Kenstowicz Problems and issuesinthe phonology of Lebanese Arabic This studyisboth exploratory and analyticinnature.In other words,it attempts to discussissues inthe phonology of LA, which though distinctfrom eachother,sharethe commonfactorofbeingrarelydealtwithinthe literature. The thesisisdivided into four chapters.

Chapter Idiscussesthree of the most productiverulesinthclanguage: StressAssignment, Syncope andEpenthesis.Itcomparesasegmentalanda metricalanalysisof theserules,and discussesthcir ordering.Inaddition,it dealswithvariousrelatedissuesof generalinteresttothelinguist. Among theseisthe question of "sonority",itsroleinthe organization of the syllable, anditsinteractionwith Epenthcsis andAssimilation. Chapter IIprovides thefirstattemptatanalyzing theverbal system of a modern Arabicdialectwithintheframeworkof McCarthy's(1979)Prosodic Theory.Apart fromthisgoal,thepresentchaptcrinvestigatesandcon firms thetri-dircct:onalaffinity among vowelmelody,transitivity,andthcperfect- imperfectcorrespondences.Forthcpurposesofthischaptcr,thewriterhas compileda completelistofalltheavailablestrong anddefectivetriradical verbs. ChapterIIIpresents thefirstattcmptat exploring thc application of rules on the phrasallevelinArabic.Itisdividedintothreesections.Dealing with the word-level, section3.1.gives a detailed analysis of the anomalous behavior of thcfemininesu ffixinnouns, adjectives,andperfectverbs. Arguments arc presentedto showthattheunderlyingstructureof thissuffixis/-it/.Itis concluded thatinorder tounderstand the behavior of this morpheme,itis necessary toretrieve grammatical information aboutthe stem of thcword. Thc same conclusionisreachedinthc next two sections, both of which dealwiththephrasallevel.Insection3.2.thrcctypes of phrases shared by mostLebanesespeakersarcdiscussed.Thesearcfeminineconst ructs, prepositional phrases, and definitiverelativeclauses.Insection3,3.datafrom eight Lebanese informants arcanalyzed, anditisshown thatinspite of the variabilitytheydisplay,cachpatternisgovernedbyanaturalandwell- constructed grammar. This variabilityis shown notto be of the sociolinguistic type,and the proposalis made thatitmay bcthe outcomc of two cognitive styles. The firstisrelatedtotolerance of ambiguity". and the second to "field dependence-independence". Chapter IVdiscussestheissueof thcneutralizationof contrastbetween /i/and /u/in LA. An attemptis madc tostudythe phonctic distribution of these two vowels, and the proposalis made thatallinstances of [Li)arc derived from/i/ byrule.This thcrcbyreducesthc phonemic inventory of thevowel systeminthe language intofive vowels:lii./a/,/ii/.and lull/.

156 Doctoral dissertations 149

[621Hajati,Abdul-Khalil 1977 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru ke-Constructions in Persian: Descriptive and theoretical aspects InviewofthelasttwodecaLcsofdevelopmentsinlinguistictheory, particularlyinthe United States,itmight perhaps seem out of placetoassert thatthisproject assumes a generativetransformationalframework.Butever sinceitsinceptionin 1957(Chomsky. 1957),transformationaltheoryhas witnessedso many revisions,expansions,extensions,and bifurcationsthatit makes the choice of any one proposal over the other competing theories very difficult,if notimpossible. This difficultyissimply due tothefactthat any preferencewillinevitablyraise a greatdeal of controversialissuesrequiring empirical justifications which go far beyond the scope of this study To evade the controversial issues and makc the work feasible, therefcre,Ihave arbitiarily decidedtostartout with Chomsky (1965) asageneralframe of reference along with some other proposals foritsexpansion. Somc of thc most importantconcomitantassumptionsofthistheoreticalframeworkwhich underliethisstudyare verybrieflythcfollowing. A. Every sentence of a language has a surfacc structure and a deep structure, both of which may be represented by node-labelled trees (Green,1974). B.Sentences withdifferentmeanings have differentdeep structures. C. A grammar has four systems of rules: i ) A system of PhraseStructure(PS)Rules, which generatepossible deepstructures: ii) A system of LexicalInsertion (LI) Rules, which map lexicalmaterials onto the outputs of PS Rules. deriving "deep structures" of sentences: iii) A system ofTransformational(1') Rules, whichmap "deep structures," through intermediate stages, onto thcir "surface syntacticstructures;" and i v ) AsystemofPhonological(P)Rules,whichrelatethesurface syntactic structures,through intermediate stages, ontotheir "surfacephoneticrepresentations."

D. A grammar has a Lexiconthatsuppliesalltheidiosyncraticinformation regarding thclexicalitemsinterms of thcirphonetic phunological,syntactic, andsemanticproperties.

E.InadditiontoPS-Rules,LI-Rules, T-Rulcs,and P-Rules, definingwell- formednessconditionsonsuccessivestagesofderivations,linguistictheory alsorequiresconstraints on deep structures(Perlmutter,1971),constraints on derivations (Ross,1967; Postal,1971; G. Lakoff,1969,1970b,1971;ctc.), and constraints on surfacestructures (Ross.1967;Perlmutter,1971). F.And finallylinguistictheory must ultimately aimfor explanatory adequacy, i.c.,itmust provide a principledbasis, independentofany particular language,forthcselectionofdescriptivelyadequategrammarofeach language (Chomsky, 1964,1965).

Inlightof thesetheoreticalassumptions, I proposetoinvestigate some descriptive and theoreticalaspects of Modern StandardPersiansyntax.

157 15 0 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

1631Hale,EverettAustin 1966 Advisor: Robert B. Lees Verbal ComplementationinZiiritiitsch Thc problem addressed hereisthat of givingawellmotivated, cohcrcnt, and explicit account of thesyntactic capabilities of the speakers of ZUritutsch toconstructandinterpretsentencescontainingverbalcomplements.Verbal complementsareviewedasthosenonadverbialsententialstructuresinterms of whichverbsaresubcategorized.Thetopicapproachedintermsofthe structure of Zuritutschitself and notprimarilyasatopicinthccontrastive analysisof ZUriaitschandstandardGerman. The topicistreatedintwo chapters,ChapterIIandChaptcrIII.ChapterIIisconcernedwiththe underlyingstructures of thebase which must bepositedinorder to explain therelevantcapabilities of Zdritiitschspeakers.ChapterIIIisconcernedwith thetransformationsrequiredforthemappingofthesebascstructuresonto theircorrespondingsurfacestructures. The basephrase markersarcrequired asinputbythesemanticcomponent.Thephrasemarkersofthesurface structurearcrequiredasinputbythcphonologicalcomponent.Neitherof these interpretive components willhe dealt withinthisstudy. Inasmuch asthewriterisnot himself afluent speaker of Ziiritiitsch,all oftheevidencetobe.presentedhereconcerningthelanguagewas gained through work withaninformant.Examples takenfromwrittcnsources were checked withaninformantbefore beingpresentedasgrammaticalZilritiltsch. The principalinformant was thcwriter'swife.Margrit Kuster Hale.

(641Halpern,RichardNeil 1980 Advisor: Frederic K. Lchman Aninvestigation of "John is easy to please"

Inthisthesis. I defendNoam Chornsky'stransformationalaccountof "John is easy to please". Then, in light of an analysis of "John is an easy man to please",based ontheinfinitivalrelative, I proposeaspeculativehistorical hypothesis concerning theorigins of "Johniseasytoplease".Inaddition, I attempttoexplainthelexicalgovernment of object-shiftandtoaccountfor the synchronic occurrence of such sentencesas "Johnistoo smarttofool" and "Johnisstupid enoughtobefooled".Ingeneral,thc emphasisisplaced on attemptingtoaccountfor the occurrence of complex syntax,inparticular,the permuted structure foundin"Johnis easy to please".

651Hamid, AbdelIlalimM. 1984 Advisor:Michael Kenstowicz A descriptive analysts of Sudanese Colloquial Arabic phonology This thesis discussesin sonic detailthc phonology of Sudanese Colloquial Arabic. It attemptsforthefirsttimetopresent athoroughlyprecise descriptiveanalysistothcmostprominent phenomena of thephonologyof thislanguageundcrthcrecentlydevelopedapproachesinthefieldof phonologicaltheoryand showsthcadequacyofthese approachesin generating thephonology ofthisparticulardialectof Arabic. Itis concluded that besides milizing the technual devices available under thetraditionalapproaches,thedevicesintroducedbytherecentlydeveloped approaches can be utilizedina veryel ficient way .

158 BEST COPY AVAILABLE Doctoral dissertations 1 5 1

Thisthesisconsistsofan introductionandsixchapters. In the introductionthcmainfeaturesofthestudyaswell as itstheoretical framework aresetforth.

Chapter 1 isdevoted to some observations on thehistorical development thathas somcsignificantconsequences tothesynchronicanalysiswhichis the major concern of the study. Chaptcr2dealswithstressassignmentinSudaneseColloquialArabic withintwodifferentperspectives;segmentalandmetricalandshowsthe merits of both. Chapter 3 discusses the inflectional phonology in great detail and statesa number of phonologicalrulestoaccountfordifferentprocessesarisingfrom thc juxtapositionof morphemes. Chapter 4discusses syncopeasaphrasalruleand showsitsoperation across boundaricsaswellitsnatureasarulesensitivetocertainsyntactic structures. Chapter 5dealswiththeassimilationprocesseswithintheword and across word boundaries,indicatingthattheseprocessesrepresentoncof the characteristicsof Sudanese ColloquialArabicandbelongtothcpost-lexical portion of the grammar. Chapter 6discussesthe morphology of theverbinSudanese Colloquial Arabicshowingthcway wherebydifferentverbalformsarcderivedand accountsforthcmorphophonological processesinvolvedinthatderivation.

( 6 6 1 Hatasa,YukikoAbe 1991 Advisor. Howard Maclay Transfer of the knowledge of Chinese charactersto Japanese UnlikemanyEuropeanlanguages,Japaneseorthographicsystem is complex, consisting of threetypes of scriptsusedtoserve differentfunctions inatext.Inparticular,agreat deal of efforts and time arc spent on teaching kanji(Chinesecharacters)tobothnativeand non-nativespeakersof Japanese.For instance,averageJapanesechildrenspend more thantenyears learning kanjitoachievefunctionalliteracy(Ishii,1967). Since kanjiarc used forcontentwordsinJapanese, many researchersandeducatorsbelievethat knowingmorckanjientailsbettercomprehension,andthatthenative speakers of Chinese should beabletoread Japanesebetterthanthose whose native language do not have Chinese characters (Ezoe, 1985; Takebe,1988). This dissertation examined the validity of such belief and investigated the wayinwhich knowledge of Chinese charactersistransferredtoprocessing Japanese. A series of testsof kanji, grammar andreadinginJapanese which did or did not contain kanji were given to native speakers of Chinese and those ofEnglish.Theresultsshowed thatChinesespeakerstransferredtheir knowledge of kanjisignificantlyinthetests of kanji and reading butnutin the tests of grammar. Also, theinfluence of the native language was not a very strongfactorinthereadingtests.Furthermore,thcresults suggestedthatthe contributionof the knowledge of kanjimight vary depending on proficiency.

159 152 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

[67 1Hendricks,WilliamOliver 1965 Advisor: HowardMaclay Linguistics and thestructural analysis of literarytexts Thisisa programmatic studyinthe admittedly controversial arca of the application of linguisticstothe analysis of literarytexts. The studyisdivided intotwoparts:PartI,themajorpart,consistsofareviewandcritical evaluation of past work inthisarca. The aimisto explore systematically an area thatisprimarily notedforitslack of system, or well defined boundaries andagreedupongoalsandlimitations.PartIIrepresentsanattemptto integrate and build upon this work inordertoachieve an adequate means of analyzingshortstories.Since prosefictionhasbeenrelativelyneglectedby linguistsinterestedinliteraryanalysis,theanalytictechniqueproposedin PartIIhas certainlimited claimstonovelty. The techniqueisillustrated by being applied to William Faulkner's "A Rose for Emily." The review inPartIis by no means an exhaustive treatment of linguistic approachcstoliteraryanalysis.This would bea monumental tasksincethis generaltopicsubsumesawiderangeofactivities.Theattemptismade, however,topresentarather complete review of workinone specific,well- definedarca. The essentialpurpose of thisintroductory chapteristodelimit exactly the specific topic of this study. The technique for analyzing short stories proposedinPartIIof this study involves aradical extension of linguisticsincertainrespects.Here linguistics isutilized as a model; extensionis thus a matter of reasoning by analogy. The position taken isin essential congruence with A. A. Hill's who has written, "My positionisthatlinguisticanalysisformsa good analogforliteraryanalysis, that many of the problems of bothtypes of activityaresimilar, andthatit would beasshort-sightedtodcny thcsimilaritiesasitwouldto denythc inevitabledifferences."

[68)Hermon,Gabriella 1981 Advisor: Georgia M. Grccn Non-nominative subjectconstructionsintheGovernment and Binding framework Thisstudyisaninvestigationof theprinciplesrequiredtoaccountfor thebehaviorofnon-nominativesubjectsintheGovernmentandBinding framework, aversionoftheExtendedStandardTheory.Non-nominative subjectsarc NPs whichare not case marked with nominative ease and which do nottrigger subjcct verb agreement. These NPs, however, may share certain syntacticpropertieswithnominativesubjects. Itisshownthatinthe GovernmentandBindingframeworktheprinciples andtheorieswhich distinguishbetweensubjectsandnon-subjectsrequireananalysisinwhich thenon-nominativesarcsubjectsincertaincomponcnts andnon-subjectsin others.InImbabura Quechua, the language analyzedingreatestdetailinthis thesis,non-nominativcdcsiderativesarctreatedassubjectsbythebinding principles,thetheory of controlandthe ECP.Inotherlanguages,suchas Huanca Qucchua, non-nominativcs arc treatedas subjects only by the ECP, but not by the binding principles or by thc theory of control. An analysisis suggested to account for thisvariability.Itis proposed that thesenominP.Is begeneratedasD-structureobjectsand reanalyzed (by Move- alpha)assubjects onthcright-handsideofthcgrammar.Thisanalysisis 160 Doctoral dissertations 153 generalizedto other languages, suchas Kannada, Modern Hebrew andItalian. A variety of changes inthe framework arc proposed. The division of theright- hand side of the grammar into two componcnts, a binding component and an LF componentis motivated.

1691Houston, JohnR. 1978 Advisor: Howard Mac lay The acquisition of English restrictive relative clauses by native speakers of Arabic Keenan and Comric (1972) describeda hierarchy of relativeclause types observedinnaturallanguages.Thesewere:subject,directobject,indirect object,objectof apreposition,possessor NP,andobjectof acomparative particle.Ifa language allowsrelativizationatagiven point on the hierarchy. Italsoallowsrelativizationon allprecedingpositionsonthehierarchy. English and Arabic allow relativization on allpositions of thehicrarchy. Multiplechoicetestsof comprehensionofEnglishrestrictiverelative clausesweregiventotwogroupsfrontthcRoyal SaudiAirForce.Thc sentences that were tested had thc matrix NP insubject and object position and thcsubordinated NPinthepositionsonthehierarchy.Fourteensentence types were tested. Three hypothesesexaminedby Sheldon (1974 ) wereexamined to determinetheirimportanceforsecondlanguagelearners:interruption,word order,andparallelfunction.Thesentencetypeswere examinedtodiscover which types poscd problems for thc subjects.Errors were accountedfor by the subjects'use of various strategicsfor processing the sentences. Forrelativeclausesentencesasa whole,interruption,wordorder,and parallelfunctionwcrcsignificantfactors.Possessiverelativesentenceswere significantlyhardcrtoprocess thannon-possessives.Withinthe set of possessivesentences, only word order was significant. Strategies of Adjacency,First NP Subject were observed.Other strategies and alternativesarcpresentedtoaccountfor systemicerrors. A non-linear hierarchyof difficultyisproposedbased on sentencetype and whatthesubjectswereaskedtoidentify.Thc hierarchyproceedsfrom easy to hard: I. IdentifyMatrix Object 2. IdentifySubordinateSubject a.one NP before verb b. two NPs before verb c .more than two NPs before verb ( 1)non-possessive 21possessive 3. IdentifyMatrixSubject a non-interrupted b. interrupted

( 1) non-possessivc ( 2 ) possessive 4. IdentifySubordinateObject a.maintainedssordorder 1) rearranged wordor det

1 61 154 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) (1)non-possessive (2)possessive

[70]Irshied,OmarMusleh 1984 Advisor:Michael Kenstowicz The phonology of Arabic: Bani Hassan A Bedouin Jordanian dialect Thisthesisisdevotedtothestudyof selectivephonologicalaspects of Arabic phonologyingeneral and Bani Hassan dialectinparticular.Basically, an analysis of the phonologicalrulesthatarc most often presentedingeneral analysisof Arabic phonology, both onthelexicalleveland onthephrasal levelisgiven,whilewe attempttoinvestigatetheimportantissuesthat characterizetheBedouindialects ingeneralandBaniHassanArabicin particular. The following notcswillgiveageneral overview of the organization of thisstudy.Chapter 1 presentsthebasicaspects of thelanguage. Chapter 2 examines thelexicalrulesthat apply inside the lexicon through the course of wordformation. Ithasbeenshownthatmostoftheserulesarccyclic, structurepreservingandmaybesensitivetothepropertiesof individual words.Chapter 3dealswiththerelativelymore complicated phonologythat operatesat thc phrasallevel. The rules thatarc discussedinthis chapter apply across word boundaries:thcy may introduce ncw structures ad segments not foundinthe basicinventory of segments andfinally,they should be without lexicalexceptions.

[71]Jake,JaniceLynn 1983 Advisor: Charles W. Kisscberth Grammatical relationsinImbabura Quechua Thisthcsisexaminesccrtainaspectsofthcsyntacticstructureof Imbabura Quechuawithintheframeworkofrelationalgrammar.Specifically. itexaminesthegrammaticalrelationsbornebynominalsinthefollowing syntacticconstructions:passive.dative movement, ascensions outof sentential subjectsandsententialobjects,subjectinversion,directobjectadvancement inunaccusativeclauses,andcausativeclauseunion.Theanalysisof these constructionspresentedinthisstudyprovidessupportforthethcoryof relationalgrammarandforthcmorecentraloftheuniversallawsof relationalgrammar. Theanalysisof passiveandascensionsoutofsententialsubjectsand sententialobjcctsprovidessupportfortheuseofconstrainedvariablesto representthecandidaterelationofrelationalrules.Theexaminationof ascensionsinIn.baburaQucchuaalsoprovidessupportfortheclaimthat ccrtaininitiallyintransitiveclauseshavedirectobjectsbutnosubjects (Perlmutter1978). Anexaminationoftheinversionconstructionin lmbaburaQuechua providesevidencefortheinversionof subjectnominalstoindircctobject, although aninverted subject always occurs asadirectobjcct. Thc intcraction of inversion and otherrules shows thatinImbabura Quechua anominal can passivizeinaninversionclause. Thk isa counter-exampletotheclaimin Perlmutter(1978)thatinversionclausesdonotallowpassiveandalways involvethcadvancementofadirectobjecttosubjectinanunaccusativc stiatum. Doctoral dissertations 155

Theanalysisofcausative clause unionconstructions in Imbabura Qucchua presentedinthisthesissuggeststhattheprinciplesdeterminingthe syntacticstructureofcausativeclauseunionconstructionsarcnotentirely understood.

( 721Johnson,DavidEdward 1974 Advisor: JerryMorgan Toward a theor) of relationally-based grammar Thisdissertationattemptstojustifyincorporatinggrammaticalrelations a asprimitivesintolinguistictheoryandtomotivatethcdevelopmentof relationally-based thcory,thatis,a theory of grammar inwhich asignificant numberofrules andconstraints arc based directlyonthenotionof grammaticalrelationssuchas 'subject-ofand'direct-object-of.Theoriesare, as much asanythingelse.'toolsforinvestigationand communication'and hence must bc judgedinpart bythe questions they lead one toask. To the extentthattheobservationsandquestionsbroughtoutinthisstudyare deemed interesting and valuable, this approach willbe justifiedinatleastthis one respect. At this stage of our metalinguistie knowledge,little more can be askedofany linguisticthcory afterall,themajorcontributionof transformational grammar couldwellbc judgedinthefuturetobcthatit inspirednew questionsand observations questionsandobservationsthat must bc answered and explained by some totally unknowntheory of language still over the horizon. This thesis, then, can be looked upon as an effort tofrcc oneselffromthcconventionalattituderegardingrules and grammatical relations inthe hope of uncovering new facts,raising ncw questions, and constructingvalidgeneralizationsthatwilllead,ultimately,to a deeper understanding of thenature of human language. This basic plan of thc work is as follows. Chaptcr IIis an evaluation of the standard transformational approaches todefining grammaticalrelations. ChapterIIIdevelopsccrtaindefinitionsandnotationthatwillproveuseful throughouttherestof thestudy.Inaddition,as alreadymentioned, a bricf outlineof a possibletheoryofrelationally-basedgrammarisgiven. The remainingtwo chaptersarc,forthemostpart,independentofthetheory sketched in Chaptcr III. Thc focus of Chapter IVis on evidence that supports thccontentionthatgrammaticalrelationsarccentraltotheformulationand applicationorrulesatotherthandeep-structurelevelsandthat auniversal characterizationofgrammaticalrelationsisneededatrelativelysuperficial levelsof thcgrammar.Thischapteralsointroducescertaincomplications, problems andconjecturesconcerningthephenomenonof'Ergativity' problems and complicationsthatmustbe handled byany adequatelinguistic theory but arc not by any of the existing ones. Chaptcr V discusses anumber oftopicsincluding thcrelationshipofcyclicity,globality andothcr parameterstotheproperty oftherelation-changingness of arule.Relation- changingrulesarcclassifiedinvariouswaysin a searchformeaningful regularities. The finalchapterisa brief summary and conclusion.

163 156 Studiesin the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

731Ka, Omar 1988 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseherth Wolof phonology and morphology: A non-linear approach The object of this studyisWolof, an African language belonging tothc Northern Wcst AtlanticbranchofthcNiger-Congofamily. Wolof isspoken primarilyin Senegambia. whereithas become a lingua franca. purpose of the thesisistoprovide ananalysisof thc phonology and morphology of the language usingthenon-linear framework.InWolof, suchnotionsasvowel length,complex segments,permissiblesyllable,and phonologicalphraseplay a significantroleinthedescriptionof many aspectsof Wolof phonology (syllablestructure, gemination and degemination,prenasalization,vowel coalescence,vowelinsertion,glideinsertion,vowelharmonyreduplication processes,andstressassignment).Nonlinearrepresentationofphonological structureprovide a waytoaccountin a satisfactoryfashionforthese processes. The thesisis divided into six chapters. The first chapter sets the stage by givinganoverallpresentation of Wolof phonology and morphology and by sketchingthe maincharacteristics of thenon-lincar framework.Chapter 2is devotedto syllablestructure,inparticularthesyllabificationprinciples of the language,thelevelsof assignment,andthetreatmentof complex segments suchas long vowels. geminates, and prenasalized consonants. Chapter 3gives an exhaustive account of vowel harmonyinWolof, emphasizing the existence of neutraland opaque vowels, and describing vowel harmony asan extemal sandhirule.

Chaptcr 4 analyzesotherphonological rulessuch as gemination. degemination,vowelcoalescence, voweland glideinsertions,and their relationshipwithsyllablestructure.Chapter 5 accountsforreduplicationin non-linearterms,positingthe existenceof a morphcmctemplate and describingtherelationsbetweenreduplication andothcrwordformation processessuch as suffixationandnasal pre fixation.Thesixth andfinal chaptcrdiscussesstressassignmentusing a metricalapproach and the differentparameters proposed by Hayes (1981).

[ 741 Kamwangamalu, Nkonko 1989 Advisor: Braj B. Kachru Code-mixing across languages:Structure, functions, and constraints Inrecentyearsresearchershaveinvestigatedcode-mixingfromthrcc perspectives:psycholinguistic,syntactic, and functional.This study is concernedmainlywiththefunctionaluscandsyntacticstructureof code- mixing (CM) across cultures and languages. From afunctionalpoint of view, thestudyattemptstodetermine why bilingualspeakers often engagein CM when theyinteractwithotherbilingualswith whom theysharethesame linguisticrepertoire.From a syntacticpointof viewthestudyattemptsto determine whether therearcuniversalconstraints on CM. And,iftherearc, whyitisthattheproposeduniversalconstraintsoftenprovevulnerablein light of new data.

in anattempttoaddress theseissuesthcstudyprovidesfirstacross- culturalandcross-linguistictypology of CM based onthethreeperspectives mentioned. v. ith a locus on the functional and sy m acne perspectives. Functionally,itisfoundthatbilingual speakers mix thelanguages availableto Doctoral dissertations 1 57 themforvariouscommunicativepurposes,suchasmark ingsocialcl ass identity,education,and mockrnization. The use of CM toachievefunctions suchastheseisdeterminedbytheclineofbilingualityachieved bythc speaker, and by the number of variablesinthecontext of situation,e.g.the topic,thesettingand/ortheparticipants.Theseconclusionsarcfurther supported by a ease study of Lingala-French CM. The case study shows that like bilingualspeakersinotherbilingualcommunities,functionallyLingal a- French code-mixersresortto CM in order to achieve functions suchasthose mentioned above. Based on these conclusionsitis argued thatthe use of CM in bilingualcommunities shouldnotbeinterpretedas symptomatic of linguistic incompetenceinonc or other of thebilingual'slanguages,sincebilinguals are observed toresortto CM evenifthc message or information they convey through CM can also bc expressed in one language only. Syntactically,anattemptis madc to explain why the proposed constraint on CM arc often violated in light of new data.Itis found that the data on which most of those constraintsarcbasedrepresenttriggeredrather thannaturalor scl f-occurring code-mixedspeech.Itissuggestedthatcurrentmethodologies thatconsistoftriggering CMinthespeechofbilingualspeakersbe abandoned,andthatconstraintsbebasedoncode-mixeddatadrawnfrom spontaneous conversationbetweenbilingualsinnaturalsettings.Inorderto determinetherulesthatgovern CM adistinctionismade betweenhost language and guest language.Itisproposed that CM isgoverned by a Host Code/Guest Code Principle. This principle says thatina code-mixed discourse involving languages LI and L2, where L Iisthe host code and L2 the guest code,themorphosyntacticrulesof L2 must conformtothe morphosyntactic rules of LI, the language of the discourse.

[7 5]Kang,SeokKeun 1992 Advisor: Chin-Wu Kim A moraic study of some phonological phenomena in English and Korean The purpose of thc study isto present a more satisfactory account of some phonological phenomenainEnglishandKorean by employing theframework of moraic phonology. In ChapterI,Ireview CV phonology and present therepresentations and thegeneralprinciplesof moraicphonology. I alsoprovidethemoraicand syllabicstructuresinEnglish andKorean. Chapter 2discussestheformalrepresentation of ambisyllabic consonants in terms of moraic theory. Iclaim that the notion of ambisyllabicity capturing thcsharcdfeatureofaconsonanthas arealintuitiveappealandthat ambisyllabicityand geminationarenotin complementarydistributionamong languages;i.c.,theyshouldbegivendifferentrepresentations. I alsoshow thatthemoraicrepresentationofambisyllabicitymakessomebetter predictions than the CV representation ofit(e.g., Clements and Keyser 1983). Withthenotionofambisyllabicity. I reexamineEnglishaspirationand flapping.

InChapter 3, Idcal wio various syllablev, eight-relatedissues.First,I claim that thcrc are two types of glide formation inKorean;i.e., one thatis optionaltriggersCL,andtheotherthat obligatoryfailstoinduce CL. ReanalyzingtheIi/-deletion processes of Korean.I show that CL inKorean is a mirror imagerule. I also provideareanalysis of theIV-irregular predicates 158 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) in Korean,andassertthatnot/1/-deletionbutlntersonorant/i/-deletion 'induces CL. The pattern hcrc is 'VCV V:C0'. 1 consider a case of this sort from MiddleEnglish.Inaddition. I discuss some other consonantdeletionrules which happen to be related to CL. Chapter4 dealswithinteractionbetweenphonologicalrulesand conditions.First, I reanalyze theso-callcd CC ShorteninginEnglish, claiming thatshorteninghereistheautomaticdisconnection,ductoStructure Preservation, of part of thelong vowel, which occurs withthcincorporation oftheconsonantintothesyllable.Second, I showthatconsonantcluster simplificationinKoreanisdirectlyrelatedtothemoraicstructureandthe 'morified'syllabificationprocess.Finally. I claimthatnocxpiicitorderings among some phonological rules need bc specifiedinthc grammar, for they are predictablebyuniversalandlanguage-particularprinciples.

In Chapter 5, Iprovide a brief overview of thethesis and discuss some of theimplicationforlinguistictheory.

1761Kang,Yongsoon 1992 Advisor: Chin-Wu Kim Phonology of consonant-vowelinteraction:Withspecialreference to Korean and Dependency Phonology Thisdissertationis aseArchforamoresatisfactoryexplanationfor variousconsonant-vowelinteractionphenomena.Thetheoreticalframework best suitedfor this purpose is judged to be Dependency Phonology (Anderson & Ewen1987.) Dependency Phonology assumesthatadependencyrelationholds inevery module of grammar,i.e.from theinternalstructure of a segment toa syntacticstructure.Thisideaisdesirablebyvirtueof itssimplicity, consistency,aridversatility. In the firstchapter, twocurrcntrepresentationalsystems,i.e. UnderspecificationandFeature Geometry,arcreviewedanditisshownthat theseframeworksarcnotquiteadequateinexplainingtheconsonant-vowel interactionphenomena.

InChapter 2. I present some basicprinciplesandrepresentationsof DP. Inorder to improve therepresentation of phonologicalrules. I adopt a theory of underspecificationandaconventionof '.preading. The formerisdone by removinjthearticulatorygestureandthelatter,byspreadingcomponents instead of features.Inthefinalsection.asyllablestructure of Koreaninthe DP frameworkissuggested. InChapter3,fourphonologicalprocesseswhichinvolveconsonant- vowelinteractionarcexplored.TheyarcPalatalization,Labialization,Umlaut, and Consonant and Vowel Harmony.Itisshownthatthe DP modelisbetter thanFeatureGeometry in dealingwiththesephenomenasince inDI' representations,consonantand vowelsshare common componentswhichare suitableforrepresentingconsonant-vov.elinteractionphenomena.

InChapter 4, I dealwithKorean word structureand some phonological ruleswhicharcsensitixetoadependencyrelationbetweenmorphemes. I examineindetailIntervocalicVoicingandTensification. Itturnsoutthat Tensificationismorespecificinthesensethatifacertainphonologicalor morphological conditionismet thenitapplies. andifthe conditionisnotmet %%hen voicingtakesplace.Tensilication iiirelativeclauseisalsoclosely

166 Doctoral dissertations I 59 examined anditis claimed thatthe seemingly same surfacestructure I has two differentunderlyingstructurcs:thatof arelativeclause andasub- compound. Only inthelatter case, Tensification takes place.Finally. Causative and Passive constructionand allomorphy areinvestigated.Itisclaimed thatit hasthcmutual-governedstructureand/-ki/istheunderlyingformofthe variant Finally, Chaptcr 5isa concluding chapterthat summarizes and discusses some theoreticalimplications of thisstudy.

771Kapanga,Mwamba Tshishiku 1991 Advisor: Ertmba G. Bokamba Variation and change in language: A case study of Shaba Swahili Swahilihasgenerallybeenperceived as a homogenousentitywhose norms arereflectedinthcvarietyspoken on the coast of EastAfrica.Any deviationsfromthesenormsareperceived astrademarkof colloquialism, corruption,deteriorationand/orsub-standardness.InthcZairianprovinceof Shaba,thevarietyofSwahiliuscd ischaracterizedby a multiplicityof deviationsatallgrammaticallevels.Thisbeingthecase,thisvariety, commonly known as Shaba Swahili (ShS ),has been considered by many asa colloquial,corrupt,deteriorated,andsub-standardorpidginvarietyof East African Swahili (EAS). This dissertation provides an analysis of ShS. one of the very few non- westernlanguagesclassified as pidgin/creole(P/C).Itshowsthatalthough ShSful fillssomeofthecriteriausedfortheclassificationofP/C(i.e. structuralsimplificationandhistoricaloriginassociatedwithslavery,tradc, etc.).itisnot a P/C.Itwillbe shown throughthcanalysisof ShSthat structuralsimplificationisnot a propertyofP/Conly.Ratherit isthe propertyofalllanguages foundincontact situations; namely, linklanguages, koinds.foreignertalk.P/C.immigrant, andinstitutionalizedvarieties. Thus,all theprocessesof languagecontactsuchaslinguisticconvergence,structural simplification, interference. interlanguage, linguistic nationalism, superstratum association, languageattitudes,etc.will be evaluated tosortouta new setof criteriafor language categorizationincontactsituations. This study attempts to demonstrate that ShSisa "meaning system"that reflectsthclinguisticand socio-culturalcontext proper to ncw context of usc. Itshows thatthe multilingual context of Shaba has created new norms, which arcnativized accordingtothclinguistic,social, and cultural contcxt of Shaba. Thus, what has generally been regardedasitsown rulesand norms thatarc distinct from those of EAS. This dissertationalso establishesthatwhilelinguisticvariationisusedto show thcextenttowhichpeopleadheretothenorms oftheirvernacular culture,thisadherenceisnotautomaticgi -enthepresenceof members of one's close-knitsocialnetwork.Itshows that though socialvariables such as participants,age,topic,gender.ethnicity,education,etc.candetermine a speaker's I inguistic behavior, they arc each subconsciously assigned hierarchicalindex markings of vitality.Thesocialvariableswiththehighest indexationmarkingcan over-rule theconstraintsoflinguisticbehavior dictatedbyformalityorinformalityduring a speechevent. Members of any community are aware otthisindexation marking and arc cognizant of thetact thattinsindexationvarieswiththecontext ofsituation. These conclusionsate

164_ 160 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) arrivedatby providing both linguisticandattitudinalstudies of thespeakers, theirbeliefs,values, andaffiliationsvis-à-visthedifferentvarietiesfoundin theirlinguisticrepertoire.

178]Kenkel,JamesMichael 1991 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru Argumentation pragmatics,textanalysis, and contrastiverhetoric Thecontrastiverhetorichypothesis(Kaplan,1966)predictsthat language usersacrosscultureswillvaryinthe means theyusetoconstruct coherentdiscourse.Theproblemforcontrastiverhetoricresearchisto develop a method for reliably describing thisvariation. To this end,a number of methods oftextanalysis have been proposcdthatclaimtodescribethe linguisticanddiscoursalfeaturescrucialtocoherentinterpretationsoftext. Inthisdissertation, 1 reviewthesemethod andthenpresentanalternative adapted from argumentation pragmatics (Ducrotetal...1980) andthe model of discourse structure proposcd by Rouletetal.(1985).Ducrot's theoryrcsts on the observationthatutterancesinsequencearcdescribableas having one of twofunctions thatofbeinganargumentforsomeconclusionor a conclusionfrom some argument(s).Rouletproposesahierarchicalmodel of discourse having threeconstitucnttypes:acts,moves, and exchanges. Totext the contrastiverhetorichypothesis, usingthis method of analysis, I analyzed twenty lead editorials each from the The Times of India. The SingaporeStraits Times, and The New York Times. These tcxtsrepresentthreedistinctvarieties of English from three differentculturalsettings(Kachru,1986) andassuch allowfortestingthecontrastiverhctorichypothesis.Theresultsofthese analyses donotsupportthehypothesisthatlanguageusersacrosscultures varyinthe mcans thcy use to construct cohcrcnt discourse.

[791Kenstowict,MichaelJohn 1971 Advisor: Robert B. Lees Lithuanianphonology

Ihave essentially two goals inthisdissertation.First.I tryto formulate a descriptionof awide varietyof dataaboutthe phonology of contemporary StandardLithuanian withinthe theoreticalframeworkofgenerative grammar, aframcwork which permitsa surprising amount of insightintothe data.Thisgoalisnottrivialsince,althoughtherearcseveraltraditional phonemicdescriptionssuchasScnn's HandbuchderLitauischenSprache, Stang's Das Slavische und BaltischeVerbum, and Otrebski's GramatykaJezyka Litewskie go, the latter being byfar the most informative, theyfail, except for fairlylowlevelandtransparcntphenomena, tobringanysignificant generalizations to bear upon thc data. For this rcason I do not present any new additionaldatainthis description, butrather providean analysis of some of the facts already given in the above works. My second goal has bccn to confront the thcory of generative phonology, whichasbeenmostsystematicallypresentedinChomsky andHalle'sT h e Sound Patternof English, with a rather diverseset of data fromstillanother language.Insome of thecaseswhere thetheorydoesnot,in my opinion, permitthc proper insightintothcdata, I haveattemptedto extenditalong lines which willallow for suchinsight.

168' Doctoral dissertations 16 1

Itshould bcadmittedattheoutsetthatthesegoals have onlypartially bccn attained.Withregardtothcfirst,thedescriptionpresentedhereisfar fromcomplete,therebeingmanyaspectsofthelanguagewhich I have omittedfromconsideration.Thus.derivationalmorphologyisonlytouched uponsporadically, andseveralof thenominaldeclensions andverbal paradigms arcnot treated. In general I have concentrated on those phenomena whicheither would beessentialtoanyphonologicaldescription of Lithuanianor those whicharcof inherentinterest.However,inspiteof thislimitation. I believe that most of therules Ihave formulated would bc retainedinessentiallyunalteredformifmoredatawereconsidered. I thereforefeelthatthedescriptionpresented hereis,on thewhole, afairly faithfulreflectionof the phonologicalstructure of the language. As far asthe second goal of confronting the theory witha freshsct of dataisconcerned, heretooitmust beadmittedthattherearc many features of thelanguage whichIdon'tthinkarcproperlyilluminatedin my description.In some of these casesthislack of insight can bc attributedtothctheoreticalframework within which thedescriptionisformulated and my inabilitytoextenditin such a way as to achieve the necessary insight.

(801Khalil,AzizM. 1984 Advisor: Sandra Savignon Communicative error evaluation: A study of American nativespeakers' evaluations and interpretations of deviant utterances written by ArabEFL learners Thisstudyis an attempttoinvestigateAmericannativespcakcrs' evaluationsandinterpretationsofgrammaticallyandsemanticallydeviant utteranceswrittenbyArabEFLlearnersandtoestablishcommunicative criteriathat may be utilizedinselectiveerrorcorrectionandinthewriting and sequencing of teachingmaterials. Thc purpose of thisstudyisthreefold: (I)toinvestigate the differencesbetween judgedintelligibility and or naturalness:(2)toinvestigatethe extentto which error type (grammatical semantic) and immediate linguistic context affect the intelligibility, naturalness,andinterpretabilityof deviantutterances;and(3)toprovide a validationmeasurefor judgments ofintelligibility. Two typesof measureswereused:EvaluationandInterpretation.The former involvedtheevaluations of deviantutterances,presented bothinand out of context. on four-point scales of intelligibilityand naturalness. The latter of requiredtheselectionfrom among four options of thebestinterpretation the meaning intendedby the Arab writer. This experimentincluded twofactorialdesigns: a between-subject design for naturalness and intelligibility and a within-subject design for intelligibility and interpretation. The subjectsconsisted of 240 Americanundergraduatestudentsenrolled t-tcsts attheUniversityofIllinoisatUrbana-Champaign.Thcresultsof indicatedthatutterancesweregenerally judgedtobemoreintelligiblethan deviant thcywerenatural.The ANOVA resultsshowedthatsemantically utteranceswere judgedtobelessintelligible andinterpretablethanwere grammaticallydeviantutterances. Immediatelinguisticcontextdid not influencenativespeakers'abilitytointerpretthcwriter'sintent. Two factors were notedthat may accountfor this unexpectedresult:thelimited amount of context provided and the poor rhetoricalquality of thiscontext.

169 162 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Fisher'sExact Tcxtresultsshowed noassociation betweenthesubjects' performance onthetwo measures ofintelligibilityandinterpretation.This resultraisesquestionsastothcbasisfor judgments ofintelligibilitysince these do not appeartoreflectnativespeakersactualcomprehension of the meaning intended by thewriter.Rather, they appcar toindicatethc extentto whichnativespeakersthinkthcyunderstandthemeaningofthedeviant utterances. Thc implications of theseresultsforthemethodology of communicative error evaluation and classroom teachingarcdiscussed.

1811 Khan, BaberSultanAli 1989 Advisor:JerryMorgan The Urdu case system This dissertationanalysesthe complex Case system of Urdu withinthe framework of Government andBinding (GB) theory.Itconcentrates both on theword ordcr andthephrasestructureorder of thclanguage and onthe assignment of various Case to subject NPs in Urdu. The flexible word order of Urdu has previously been explained in terms of typologicalfeaturesandfrequency count methods. Chapter two of thisstudy argues for an SOV order interms of a directionality parameter associated with thcCase and Thctatheories.A leftwarddirectionalityof Case and0-role assignmentinUrdu accounts for the headfinalcharacter of thelanguage. The principleof Caseadjacencyaccountsfortheobligatoryoccurrenceof a postpositionwiththcindircctobjectandexplains why dircctobjectrcmains adjacentto the verb. The GB thcory assumes the Verb-raising ruleto be part of the Universal Grammar. However,inUrdu,such a rulewillproduceanincorrectsurface word order due tothe assumed order of thephrase structurcs.Chapter three demonstratesthatanalternativeanalysis.viz.INFL-lowering, not only allows the corrcct word ordcr but also explains the vett-agreement factsinUrdu. Thefinalchaptcr providesfurtherevidencefortheINFL-loweringrule andexplains how nominative,ergative,dative,andinstrumentalCasesarc assigncdtosubjectNPs.Itisarguedthatperfectivemorphology:tbsorbs accusativeCase.Similarly,dativeandunaccusativeverbsarcincapableof assigning Casetotheirinternalarguments. This invokes INFL-lowering which assignsnominative Casetointernalargumentbuttheexternalargumentis consequentlyleftCase less. A postposition-insertionruleis,thus,required which inserts an appropriate postpositioninfrontof the subject NP toassign itthc necessary Casc.

[821Khoali,Benjamin Thakampholo 1991 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth ASesotho tonal grammar This disscrtationis an account of the tonology of Sesotho. A phonological component consistingof such subsystems asthctheory of moraic phonology, metricalphonology,autosegrnentalphonology andprosodicphonologyis presupposed.Wheneverrelevant, I appealtothcprinciplesandrulesthat govern each of these subsystems

170 Doctoral dissertations 163

The maincontributionofthisthesisis,however,thcroleplayedby prosodic domains in the tonology of Sesotho. Four such domains arc utilized to constraintheapplicationoftonesrulesforthelanguage.Thesearcthe syllable,thcphonological Word (W-domain), theClitic Group (C-domain) and thePhonologicalPhrase(P-domain). Tone rulesinSesotho can classifiedintotwo groups:assimilatory and dissimilatory.Assimilatoryrulesinvolve spreading of H tones. Therearc two typcs of such H tones: lexical H tones and grammatical H tones. LexicalH toncs assimilateby spreading one mora totheright whereas grammatical H tones spread allthe way to heads of metrical constituents.Dissimilatory processes, on the othcr hand, involve various kinds of deletionand delinking of H tones. Such dissimilatory processes arc shown to be responses to violations of the OCP. Thc responses to these violations of the OCP are different from one dialect of Sesotho to the othcr. Tone rules which have bccn foundtobe constrained by these prosodic domains are:( I )Mecussen's Rule a W-domain span rule,(2)Right Branch Dclinking a W-domain and C-domain span rule, (3) High Tone Spreading a W-domain and a C-domain span rule,(4) Downstepping a P-domain juncture rule, (5) Lcft Branch Dclinking a W-domain limit rule, (6)11 Tone Insertion a P-domain limit rulc, (7) M Toning a P-domain limit rule, and so forth. The interactionbetween phonology andsyntaxisalsodiscussed.Itis demonstratedthat hcadswhich arcC-commanded byChomsky- ad joi ned constituents areatthe ends of P-domains. Otherwise, the extreme right bracket of a Xmax isthe cnd of a P-domain. Independent syntactic evidence to support the claim concerning thcroleplayed by toneinsignalling Chomsky-adjoincd constituentsisadvanced.

1831Kidda,MairoElinor 1985 Advisor:Michael Kcnstowicz Tangale phonology Adescriptiveanalysis

Tangalc, a ChadiclanguagespokeninNigeria,exhibits aconsiderable number of phonological alternationsatthe segmental and tonallevels. Inthisdissertation, we attempttopresent adescriptive account of the alternationswithinthcthcoryofgenerativephonology (Kenstowicz & Kisseberth, 1976, 1979)en richedwith the autosegmentalrepresentations introduced in works by Leben (1971). Clements (1977) and Halle & Vt..rgnaud (1980), among others. The dissertationis divided into four chapters:1. An Overview, 2.Syllable Structurc,3.Assimilatory Processes and 4.Tone.InChapter1, we presenta generalsurvey of theTangalc dialectsanddialectdi fferencesintermsof lexicalitcmsand notablephonologicalrules.Then,wcprovide a brief summary of thcsound systemof the languageand some morphologicaland syntacticprocessesthatarcrelevantto our study.InChapter2,we examine thcalternationsthatarcrelatedtothesyllablestructure.Thesealternations arc accounted for in terms of thc syllable theory sketched inHalle & Vergnaud (1980) andlater elaboratedinClements & Keyser (1983). Chapter 3 discusses thetwoassimilatoryprocesses:obstruentvoicingassimilation and vowel harmony. Thc vowel harmony systemisdescribedwithinthcautosegmcntal framework (Clements,1977).Finally,inChapter 4, we presentdescriptions Of

171 164 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) thetoncandtonalprocessesinthclanguage.Likethe vowel harmony, the tone and tonal pro:esses arc describedinterms of the autosegmental thcory.

1841Kim,Ilyoung Youb 1990 Advisor: Chin-Wu Kim Voicing and tensificationin Korean: A multi-face approach The purpose of this study isto present a morc satisfactory explanation for several worphologically and syntactically conditionedphonological phenomena,inparticular,voicing andtcnsificationinKorean. 1 willpropose a multi-facemodelwhichenablesthesephonologicalphenomenatobe accountedforonthebasisoftheirinteraction withmorph-syntactic structures.

ChapterIprovides thebasic phonological background against which this studywillbedone,i.e.,aninventoryof underlying segments,thcsyllable structure, and aset of basic phonological rules inKorean. Apparent exceptions to rules of voicing and tcnsificationwill bc noted. Chapter IIgives a critical review of thcpast studies done on voicing and tensificationinKorcan.Inadequaciesinthesestudiesgives justificationfor thepresentstudy. ChapterIIIproposesamulti-face model asatheoreticalframeworkfor thisstudy.This modelintegratesinteractions between phonology andsyntax, andbetweenmorphologyandsyntax aswellas interactionsbetween phonologyandmorphologyforasatisfactoryanalysisofthephonological phenomena inquestion.Itisarguedthatthis modelisan improvement over thc framework of prosodic phonology proposed by Nesper and Vogel (1986). Chapter IV deals with analysis and description of voicingin Korean within the multi-face model.Itconsists of two parts:First, Ishow that complex verbs ending with-i or -habelongtothenounincorporatedforms. Even though thcy show the same morphological structureasverbal compounds. I argue that theyshould be distinguishedfromthcverb compounds onthegroundthat suchphonologicalphenomenaaspalatalizationandaspirationwhichapply within complex verbs do notapply within verbal compounds. Sccond.I show thatcompounds endingwith-kishouldbeanalyzeddifferentlyfromthose endingwith-iinthat compounds endingwith-kishouldberegardedas phrasesratherthanwords. Chapter V dealswithanalysisanddescriptionof tensificationinKorean within themulti-face model.First. I arguethatexceptional voicingina noun compound can bc explained by analyzing thc compound asa syntacticphrase. Sccond, I treattensificationintheinitialobstruentofthehcadnounin relativeclausesaftertheprospectivemodifier-(a)l. Again Iargue thatthe syntax of therelativeclause explainsthereason why tensification occursin ccrtainconstructionsbutnotinothers.Third. I arguethatsomc deverbal compounds shouldhedealtwithdifferentlybecausetheyhavetcnsification which docs not occur withinthc deverbal compounds.Inordcr to accountfor theseexceptional compounds I assigndifferentmorphologicalstructuresfrom otherdeverbalcompounds. ChapterVIdiscusses sometheoreticalimplicationsof theresultsofthis study by way of the conclusion.

172 Doctoral dissertations 165

[851Kisseberth,CharlesW. 1969 Advisor: Robert B. Lees Theoreticalimplicationsof Yowebnani phonology This thesishas been writteninaccordance withanotunus:dalpattern. Namely,itprovides a reanalysis of the phonological component of aparticular grammar, butisinterestedinthisparticular grammar primarilyforthelight itsheds on general phonological theory. Thus the descriptionisby no means exhaustive, butrather confinedtothoseaspects of the phonological structure whicharcof generalrelevance. InPartI, we discuss the details of the analysis of Yawelmani. Wc begin thedetails of theanalysis of Yawelmani. We begin with those aspects of its structure where wc have noessentialquarrelwithKuroda'sanalysis the rules of Vowel Harmony, Lowering, Echo, Shortening, and thenature of the underlying vowel system. We thenturntothcrules of Vowel Epenthesis and Vowel Deletion, whicharccentraltolater concerns ofthisthesis,andthe underlyingstructure of suffixes.Intheseareas we do notfollow Kuroda's analysis, andwillattcmpttoestablish our motivationsfor not doingso. The thirdchapterdealswiththenounparadigmsinYawelmaniandfocuses primarily onthe"protective vowels"(tousc Newman's terminology) and how theyaretobctreated.LikeVowelEpenthesisandVowelDeletion,thc protective vowels willfigureinlater discussionin PartII. The final chapter of Part Ideals witha number of phenomena which either further motivate other partsof theanalysis,or have some generalinterestoftheirown.Inthis chapterinparticular we discuss data not consideredinKuroda's monograph. PartIIcenters aroundtheoreticalissues.Firstofall,we turntothe extremelyimportantquestion which Kiparskyhasrecentlyraised namely, "how abstractis phonology?" An example of a type of analysis which we feel must be ruled out on general groundsisgiven. Thc principles which Kiparsky proposesforeliminatingsuchanalysesarctheninvestigated,and shownto runafoul when confrontedwith thefacts of Yawelmani. We arc not ableto provide an answertothegeneralproblem,but hopcthatdiscussioninthis chapterdefinestherangeofpossibleanswerstoaccrtainextent.Inthe sccond chaptcr of Part11,the notion of thc "functional unity" of phonological rulesisinvestigated,andawealthof evidencefrom Yawelmaniisbrought forthinfavorofamendingphonologicaltheory inordertorecognize functionalsamenessaswellasstructuralsameness.Someverytentative suggestions about how phonological theory might be amended to accomplish thisgoalarc made. Finally, we examine brieflythc theory of markedness, and attempt to establish (on the basis of the facts of Yawelmani) whetheritcan be maintained in the form proposedin Chomsky and Halle's The Sound Pattern of English (1968). Although this discussionislargelycriticalinnature, wc hope thatitis not without a certain positive character toit.

[861Kleiman,Angela Bustos 1974 Advisor: Georgia M. Green A syntactic correlate of the semantic and pragmatic relations: The subjunctive mood inSpanish Thisdissertationisanattempttocharacterizetheinterrelationbetween semantic-logicalaspectsof theunderlyingrepresentationofasentenceand theirformalexpressionsthroughthcsubjunctivemood.Thisrelationis 173 166 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) investigatedthroughanexaminationofSpanish,butthenatureofthe semantic and pragmatic notionstobe examined arenotnecessarilylanguage specific.Thisisnottosaythatotherlanguageswhichhaveadistinct subjunctive,forinstance,willuscthat mood inexactlythe same circumstances where thcSpanish speaker usesit,butthatthcinformation which determines thatthesubjunctive be used inSpanishisthe typc of information which must bcavailabletospeakersofanylanguageregardlessofthesyntactic mechanisms throughwhichthcyexpressit. This dissertationisdivided into two main parts;the divisionis not formal butdetermined bythcnaturc ofthe phenomenainvestigated. Thcfirstpart (correspondingtochapter two) deals withuses of thcsubjunctive whicharc predictablefromsyntacticandsemanticpropertiesofabstractverbsinthe semanticrepresentationof thcstructures;thepresenceofthesubjunctiveis determinedbythesyntactic phcnomcnon of rulegovernment. The sccondpart of thisdissertation(chapters three,four, andfive)deals withcascs wherethcsubjunctivealternateswiththeindicativeasafunction inthedifferencesinthe semanticrepresentation of thesentences, and of the speaker'sbeliefsandattitudes whcn utteringthesentences.

1871Krause,ScottRussell 1980 Advisor:Michael Kenstowicz TopicsinChukchee phonology and morphology Thepurposeofthefollowingdissertationistoproposea relatively complete generativedescription of Chukchee phonology andsonic of thc more salienttopics oftheinflectionalmorphology.Inchapter onethephonological phenomena which do notaffectthcsyllabicstructure of thelanguagewillbe examined,includingacomplexdominant-recessivevowelharmonicsystem andanintricatenetworkofconsonantalassimilationsanddissimilations. Chaptcr two willdealprimarilywith thosephonologicaland morphophonemic processeswhich doaffcctthesyllabicstructure,includingnumerous instancesof schwa cpcnthcsis,various consonantaldeletionsandvocalization, vocalicelisions,andevenoneexampleofmetathesis.Chapterthreewill concentrate onthcinflectionalnominal phcnomcnon ofreduplicationandthc entirecomplexinflectionalverbalmorphology.

During the explication of these various topics I shallattempt tofitthem withinatheoreticalframework anddiscussanypertinentissueswhich may apply,suchasphonotacticconspiraciesagainsthighlycomplexconsonantal configurations,animacyhierarchies,thcconceptofergativity,andthelike. Furthermore, I shallsuggestalternateproposalswhensuchtheoretical guidelinesarclackingintheliterature,forinstanceaspecifictype of non- trivialglobalruleandaphonologicallyprotectivefunctionforreduplication. The examination of thc Chukchee data was abit unusualinsonicrespects. since ChukcheeisaPa leo-Siberianlanguage of onlyseveralthousandextant speakers,andanativeinformantwasthereforenotavailable.Accordingly, thisthesiswas accomplishedalmostexclusivelythroughtheexaminationof theliteraturewhichhasbeenwrittenonthelanguage,mostnotablythe extensivetwovolumegrammarbySkorik,severaltheoreticalpapers by Comrie,andthevariousdictionaries Althoughthe e x am inationnIthc inflectionalmorphologydidnotsutlerappres !ablyfromthismannerof investigation,certainphonologicalphenomenasuchaspotent iallystress

174 Doctoral dissertations 167

related topics did suffer (due tothescarcity of accentual marks) and must be lefttofutureinvestigations.

[881Langacker, RonaldWayne 1966 Advisor: Robert B. Lees Atransformational syntax of French Thc purpose of this study is twofold. On thc one hand,itis offered as a modest buthopefullysignificant contribution towards theultimategoal of an t- adequategenerativedescriptionof modern French.Itishardlynecessaryto emphasize theverytentativecharacter of the conclusions reachedhere. Those generaiizations that arc made concerning the constructionofFrcnch sentences arc almostcertaintoyield todeepergeneralizations upon subsequent investigation. On thc other hand, this studyisintendedto providea certainamountof empiricalevidencethatmaybetakenintoaccountin evaluatingvarioustheoreticalproposals maderecently as tothenatureof grammaticalorganizationingeneral. The scope of the analysisisquite limited.Ingeneral, thc policy has been followed of excluding a topic from thedescription rather than treatingitin an obviouslyinadecuatemanner.Itisbelievedthat,atthisearlystageinour growing understanding of language,a relativelycarefulexamination of afew specific problems willbe of more value than a relativelysuperficialtreatment of a wide range of phenomena. Nevertheless,itisimpossible to achieve afully adequate description of certain subsystems of Frenchsyntaxviewingthesein completeisolationfrom therestof thesystem. Therefore,itisnecessaryto consider from timetotime thceffect,aswellas can now bc conceived, of extending thcanalysisto cover a broader domain.In some cases, on thebasis ofexistingevidence,wcmust moreorlessarbitrarilyselectoneanalysis where equallyplausiblealternativesarcknown.liereagain wc must await the resultsoffurtherinvestigation. The problems consideredfallintothreefairlycloselyrelatedareas.In chapterII.sententialandinfinitivalcomplementstonounsandverbsare discussed in some detail. ChapterIIIcentersabout those prcnominal expressionssometimes called"indefinites" intraditional grammars. In particular, the relative merits of a constituent structure versus a transformationalsourceforsequenceslikechacunde ceslivres 'cach of those books' arc weighed. Finally,inchapter IV, we examine various pro forms with respecttotheirderivationand placement. Thelistofsubjectsexcluded fromthcanalysis is perhapsmore impressive,thcmostnotablebeingconjunctionandadverbs.Interrogatives arcnottreateddirectly.sincetheyhavebeen discussedelsewhere,butthey arcbroughtintothediscussioninseveralplaceswheretheyarcrelevant. Other exclusions andoversimplificationsareindicatedthroughout.Atthcvery least, one can hope that,as aresult of this study, the nature and magnitude of the problems facing the analyst of French syntaxwillbe better appreciated.

[891Lederman, Shlomo 1987 Advisor. Charles W. Kisseberth On theinteraction of morphology and phonology The Hebrew verbal Aysten, Thisstud!, deselops defends a detailedanalysisofIlebre.sveihal morphology , uithin t1,e framework of the ptosodic theory ol 175 168 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) nonconcatenativemorphologyproposedbyMcCarthy(1979,1981).Both Biblical Hebrew and Modern Hebrew arc covered, with occasionalreferenceto Mishnaic Hebrew.Itisshown that thc distinction betweenPa'alas the "base" non-derived binyanasagainstthe "derived" binyanimiswell foundedatleast in formal morphological terms,i.e..Pa'al's two major CV-tiers being CVCVC and CVVC vs.the derived binyanim's CVCCVC and CVVCVC CV-tiers (namely, the sameCV-ticrsforallderivedbinyanim),andthenc-affi xvs.affixing characterizationofthebasevs.thederivedbinyanim.Asregardsthe phenomenon of medialgeminationinHebrew, andSemiticingeneral,itis arguedthatanInitialToneAssociationanalysisistobepreferredtothe earlierproposedErasureanalysis,andanewtheoryonthediachronic development of medial geminationin Hebrew isproposed. Thequestionoftheinteractionofmorphologyandphonologyis addressedanditisshownthatcertainphonologicalruleswhichgiverise eithertocompensatorylengtheningorassimilationstronglysupportthe hypothesisthatrootsand vowelmelodiesarcrepresentedonautosegmental tiersindependentofthe CV segmentaltier.Itisshownthatcompensatory lengtheningandassimilationhaveasimpleandnaturalexplanationwithin theprosodictheory,whereastheseprocessescallfortwo-stagerulesin a purelysegmentalapproach. ItisargucdthattheObligatory Contour Principle (OCP) holdsfor both Biblicaland Modern Hebrewasaconstraintagainstidenticaladjacentroot melodyelements.Apparent OCP violations,bothinB i bl ical andModern Hebrew, are explainedasrisingfromamajor dichotomy between theverbal and nominal systemsinHebrew.Itisshown thatallapparent OCP violations belongtothenominalparadigm,andowingtothed i ffe rent lexical representationofnouns vs.verbs, i t is shownthattheseapparent counterexamples actually do not violate thc OCP. The existenceof multiradi caldenominativeverbsinModern Hebrewis presented as problematic for a rigid Prel CVCCVC CV-ticr for Modern Hebrew. These arc argued to be outside the verbal system proper.

[9 0 ] Lee, Cher-Leng 1990 Advisor: Chin-Chuan Chcng Recovery and translation of zero anaphoric subjectsinChinese Inreading anarrative,itiscrucialto know who thcwriterisreferring to. When the subject of each sentenceis made explicit,this task of identifying thereferentissimple. However, ina discourse-oriented languagelikc Chinese, thereisno grammatical requirementto haveasubjectincachsentence, and sozerosubjectsarcthcnormratherthanthcexception.Therecoulobe severalentitiespresentinadiscourse made up of clauses with zerosubjects. The reader will have to decide which entityis being referred toin each clause. Thefirstpartof thisdissertation examines the cuesthathelpreadersidentIfy thecorrectreferent;thc secondpartinvestigates how thesezerosubjectsarc translatedintoEnglish wherethe subjects are usually made explicit. Itisproposedthatthetopiccontinuityoftherelevantpassageis importanttorecoverthcreferentsof /croanaphoi iesubjects. Thc recovery processbeginsatthepredicateoftheierosubject,thencontinuestothc closest subtopic continuity, and thenthe nextuntilthereferentisfound. Thus, recoveryissaidto bea hottom-up process.Pi int inks thathelp dec ide whether

176 Doctoral dissertations 169 the most recententity,the opening entity of the passage, or any other entity presentisthcreferent arcderived. Thisis done through thc application of the topiccontinuity, ,discourseanalysis,semanticmatchingandcontextual knowledge. An examinationofthetranslationofthczeroanaphoricsubjcctsinto Englishrevealsthatnotonly nounphrases,pronouns,and new nounsarc used,butpassives,cohesive devicessuchascoordinationandsubordination arc used as well. The reasons that decide onc usage or another can be that of specification,non-specification,orconncction.Thetopiccontinuityagain playsan importantrole,especially intherearrangementofclausesand editing ofaparticular passage.Inordcr torestructurethetranslatedclauses, the topiccontinuity of these clauses has to beidentified before dealing with the details of each clause. Thus, therestructuring of translationisa top-down process.

011Lee,Han-Gyu 1992 Advisor: Georgia M. Green Some interaction of syntax and pragmatics in a study of pragmatic morphemesinKorean This thesis has two goals, describing the uses of some selected Pragmatic Morphemes(PMs) inKore anandgivinganaccountoftheirsyntactic behaviorsintheGPSGframework.First,accordingtotheCooperat ive Principle, I describehowthespeakerusesaPM andhowthehearer understandsit. I claimthata PM has one senseanditsvarioususesarc infcrrcd from that sense according tothc Griccan CP. When the speaker uses a PM inhisutterance,heassumes thchearer believes he hasgoals,andhe expects hcr to be able to figure out its uses which arc relevant to his goals in a way indicated byitssense because hc believes she assumes he does not useit without anypurpose. Thc hearerbelievesthatthespeaker usedthat PM in support of his goals, and can infer from itssense how itisrelevant to his goal atthe moment.

Idcal with four PMs out of many in Korean. The PM corn 'a little' is used to showthespeaker'spolitenesstothehearerbyimplicatingthatheis minimizing thethreattohcrface,ortoinsulthcr bybelittlingherability. The speaker uses the PM tul(plural marker)toindicatethatan event heis describing occurred mote than once, or thatcach referent of asubjectof his utteranceisinvolved in an event. The PMs puthe 'from' and kkaci 'to'arc used to show thatthe speaker never expected an event/situation hcisdescribing to occur. Second.themorpho-syntactiebehavior of PMs arcanalyzedwithinthe GKPS (1985) version of GPSG. A new type of 'Near-HEAD' featuresis proposed for PMs. following thc GPSG multi-hcadcd approachtocoordination. Near-head features arc instantiated along hcad nodes like standard HEAD features in GKPS (1985), but they must observe an additionalrestrktionthata node with them comes lastinalocaltree. Thc near-HEAD featureanalysis predictscorrectly that PMs arc located on thc lexicalhead of a phrase and that they appear on thefinalconjunctin coordination.liosscxer. I suggest that PMs can hetreated through IIEAD features,if we give up the GPSG claimthatcoordinationis multi-headed

177 170 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

[921Lee, Sang Oak 1978 Advisor: Ching-Wu Kim Middle Korean tonology ThisresearchdealswithvariousaspectsoftonalphenomenainLate MiddleKorcan(15c.-16e.) MK tonology hasbccnstudiedbeforebyseveral nativeandforeignscholars. Two things distinguishthisstudyfrom previous ones. (1) Scope previous works arc not inclusive but rather fragmentary. MK tonologyissystematicallyorganizedandcomprehensivelydiscusscdwithin theoverallframework of MK from tonogenesistotonalderivationtotone decayinonc placeforthefirsttime.(2)Methodology thepresent study adoptsthcframework of explanatoryandgenerativephonology,while most previous works were carriedoutinthetraditionof descriptivelinguistics.In particular,approaches suggested by MeCawley intone typology and Goldsmith intone derivation arc applied toilluminate the nature of MK tonc system. Intonetypology.thisstudydemonstratesthat MK toneisoneof McCawley's "some tonal systems that come closeto being pitch accent systems butdon'tquite makeit."Inparticular.itdemonstratesthat MK hasrules assigningpitchdepending onthcacccntlocations,behavinglikeapitch- accent language uptothispoint,butthat MK thenrequires morphophonemic and phonetic toncrules whicharccharacteristicof atonelanguage. Previous studics classified MK either as a pitch-accent language or a tone language, not an intermediate between thetwo. Nevertheless, a revision of McCawley's model isalso suggested. Intone derivation.thcpresentstudyfirstestablishesthattherearconly two underlying tonemes. High and Low.inMK. notthree.High, Low. and Rising,as MK toncmarkingssuggest.ItisdemonstratedthatRisingis underlyinglyasequence of Low-High.Italsoestablishesthatthcbasictone melodyin MK isLit. therebynaturallyexplainingtheabsenceofafalling tonein MK. Itnext discusses the reasons why the concept of mora, rather than thatof syllabic, must be employedinthedescription of MK tone. A detailed account of generation and derivation of MK toneisthen given insequence via four types of rules: Pitchassignmentrules 2. Morphophonemictoncrules 3.Phonetictonerules 4. Rhythmicrules Inseveralplacesinthecourseoftonederivationandinaseparate chapter,theautosegmental thcory oftone proposed by Goldsmithisappliedto show how itcontributes toa more natural explanation of MK tonal data. and to discuss sotnetheoreticalimplications of MK dataforthctheory.Inparticular, theneedofsegmentali/ationbeforethcapplicationofrhythmicrulesis demonstratedandapartoftheUniversalToneAssociationConventionis rejectedonthebasisof theanalysisof MK tonalphenomena. As possible originsand evolution of tonein MK, Chinese borrowing andinherentAltaic originareconsidered.Butitist oncludedthatInureplausibleoriginsarcan internaldevelopment fromneighboringsegnients as appears to has e happened in J ingp ho ; and a contourtonedevelopment by syncope, desyllabit at ion.andcontractionashashappenedinmanyotherlanguages. Sonic suggestis. e MK data aterise!,allddisk iRsed

178 Doctoral dissertations 171

Finally,itis suggested that perturbation and decay of MK tone was causcd by thcleftward movement of ictus.

(9 3)Leskosky, RichardJohn 1976 Advisor: Braj B. Kachru Linguistic structuring and the cinema: A study in method Thisdissertationwilldealwiththeapplicationofvariouslinguistic concepts tothcstudy of the cincma and the use of linguistic mcthods inthe analysisofthe film.Currently, manyfilmtheoristsarc appropriating linguisticterms andconcepts(seeminglyhaphazardly) as toolsinthcir research oftennotwithout some violencetothclinguisticconcepts. This dissertation will not attempt torectify these errors as such, except insofar asit attempts to presenta validlinguisticinterpretation of the cinematic data. This dissertationis organizedasfollows. The present chapterwillbriefly survey some of theuses of thc cinema/language metaphor asencounteredin writings on thefilm and thenwillbe given over tothe definition of basic terms used throughoutthcsucceedingchapters. ChapterIIwillpresentareview of previousliteratureusinglinguistic conceptsinapproachingthc cinema. Thc main concentrationwillbe onthe two major periods of such research namely, on the work of Russian linguists and film makers inthc1920's and 1930's and on thc current (from about 1960 tothepresent) workin!hisarcaconsisting of three main approaches which may be characterized as structural,scmiological,or psycholinguistic, respectively,dependingontheirorientation. ChapterIIIwill discuss the uses of language withinthcfilm. This takes two forms: spoken language(asindialogue) andwrittenlanguage (asinthe printedtitleswhichstillsometimesappearbetweenscenesinfilms).The concept of redundancywillbe discussedinrelationtothc semantic overlap between soundtrackand imagetrack,anda paradigm of the possible uses of language withinthefilmwill he sctforth. Chapter IVwillinvestigatethestructuralparallels between language and film.Itwillhe demonstrated how current syntagmaticattemptsatstructuring thc sequence of afilmarc insufficient for the task and how a transformational generative modelakintothatusedtodescribehumanlanguageprovidesan adequatedescriptionof the phenomena under consideration. Chapter VwilldiscusstheFirthianconceptsofcontextualizationand context of situationinrelationtothecinema.Itwillbe explained how these concepts can he usedtoorganizeallthe other systems of thefilm,including thestructuralsystem of Chapter IV. This willthcn be demonstrated with two examples. Chapter 'Iwillprovidea conclusion anda summation of thepreceding chapters. (94)Lisnat.MichalAllon 1984 Advisor:Charles W. Kisseberth F.( us onstrUCtiooin Somali Thc purposeofthisstuds istoprovide asyntacticanalysisoffocus constructions in Somali in the frameworkoftians!mational -generative 179 172 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

grammar. Thc emphasisison NP focus constructionswiththcfocus marker baa -- a very common construction in Somali. Focusisapredominant phenomenoninSomali. One constituentinevery indicativeaffirmative sentence must be marked by a focus marker asthefocus of thesentence. The focus marker may occurineither an unconjugated form or in a conjugated form where itis coalesced with a subject clitic. The analysis proposedinthis study accounts for the distribution of the various forms of thc focusmarker. The main problem which the thesisaddressesisthatfocused non-subject noun phrases are marked by afocus marker which agrees withthesubject of the sentence. Thusitmay appear asif Somali exhibits an unusual phenomenon of agreement between subjects and objects. Thc analysis whichisproposedinthisstudy makesitunnecessaryto postulatesuch anagreement.AccordingtothisanalysisanyfocusedNP, regardless of its grammatical relationis extracted out of its clause and moved to a positionin COMP whereitis marked by the invariable unconjugated form of thefocus marker. The conjugated form of thcfocus marker isthe outcome of phonologicalrules which coalescethefocus marker withasubjectcliticand arc independent of theanalysis of thefocus. One important consequence of theanalysisisthata logicalsubjectwhich is marked as the focus by the focus marker isnot the grammatical subject of thesentence.Hencesentencesinwhichthelogicalsubjectisfocusedarc muse grammaticallysubjectless.

An analysis of the presence and distribution of subject clinesisproposed and thc role of subject cliticsin various types of clausesis discussed.

951Lowenberg, Peter Harper 1984 Advisor: BrajB. Kachru English inthe Malay archipelago: Nativization and its functions in a sociohnguisticarea This studyanalyzes and compares thenon-nativevarietiesof Englishin thecountries of the Malay Archipelago Singapore, Malaysia, andIndonesia. Thisregionconstitutes a sociolinguisticarcabyvirtueof extensiveshared sociocultural andlinguistic features dating from the pre-colonial cra. However,political,economic, and demographicdevelopmentsduring the colonial and post-colonial periods have createddistinctsociolinguistic contexts for thc use of English in cach of these countries. Thebasictheoreticalpremiseis thatrealisticinterpretationofnon- nativevarietiesof Englishrequires apragmatic andfunctionalapproachto theuse and usage of language.Frontthisperspective,a non-nativevariety of Englishisnativizedtothedegreethatdifferencesinitsforms and functions fromthoseinothervarietiesof Englishreflectacculturationintoaspecific socioculturalcontextandcontactand intcractionwithotherlanguagesin multilinguals linguisticrepertoires. Several important aspects of nativi/ation are illustrated. First, nativizationoriginateslargelyfrom thetransferoflinguisticfeaturesfrom other languages and fromcreativeinnovationasaninevitableresultof the use of Englishinnon -native contestsSecond, intuitnativi/ation can bc linked toa number or sociolinguisticfunctions of language, includingregister,style,

180 Doctoral dissertations 17 3 and the expression of identity.Third, the degrees and types of nativization of English ina sociolinguistic setting arc determined by the range of domainsin which Englishisused and thc number of speakers who usc Englishinthose domains.Fourth,changesin thesocioculturalandlinguisticsettingsof language usc -aregenerallyreflectedinalteredpatterns of nativization. The analysisinthisstudyisprimarily textual. based on a wide range of writtentextsfromeachcountryrather thanon closeobservationof verbal interaction.Implicationsofthisresearcharcdiscussedforseveralcrucial issuesinlinguistictheoryanditsapplications,includinglanguage planning andlanguage pedagogy: [96]Loy, Artha Sue 1966 Advisor: Robert B. Lees Historical rules in the development of Modern French from Latin The analysis presentedinthis dissertationisasct of ordcrcd phonological ruleswhichrepresentthemajor soundchangesthatoccurredduringthe development of the French language. These rulesarepart of the phonological componentofatransformationalgrammarofthetypedescribedbyN. Chomsky inAspects of the Theory of Syntax,(Cambridge: M.I.T. Press, 1965). A briefsketchofthctheoryandstructureof atransformational grammaris given in ChapterIof this dissertation. Therearc many handbooks andarticleswritten onthcdevelopment of Frcnchphonologywhichhavebeenusedassourcesofdataforthis dissertation.However,theanalysispresentedheredifferssubstantiallyfrom theanalyses foundinthcliterature. These differencesarcdiscussedindetail in Chapters 11 andIll. The purposeofthisdissertationistodetermine(1)whatregularities underliethechangesthatoccurredduringthedevelopment of pronunciation intheFrenchlanguage.(2)whatPhonologicalrules may beformulatedin order to express these developments, and (3)towhat extentthedescriptive order of thcrules, whichis determinod by the simplicitycritcrion,reflectsthe apparent chronologicalorder of therules.

1971Lu,Zhiji 1991 Advisor:Chin-Chuan Cheng A quantitative model in dialect subgrouping: The case of Modern Wudialects This thesisisintended to present a ncw model for thc comparative study of dialectswiththequantitative measurements, and under this new model, the subgrouping of the Modern Wu dialects, one of thc major groups ofChinese dialects,is carried out, based on thc syllabicinitials. An overviewisgiven on theprevious approaches intheliterature of the dialectology namely,thctraditionalapproach,structuralapproachand generativeapproach. Each approachhas been appliedtothe case of thc Wu dialects to accomplish the task of subgrouping. But nonc of them can overcome thedifficultyof synthesizingtheisoglosses,sincetheyignoretheconcrete processesofsoundchanges,andthusfailstodeterminethcdegreeof associations among a number of related dialects. To study the sound changein process. based onthetheory oflexicaldiffusion,initialsa new routefor quantitativestudyintodialectcomparison.

181 174 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Following the methodologyinHsieh (1977), Cheng (1972), Lu & Cheng (1985), Cheng (1986, 1988), Lu (1986a, 1987a. 1987b, 1987c. 1988, 1989. 1990), the thesis proposes a new model, namely, thesystematicquantitativecomparative model. Since sound changeiscarriedoutbymeans oflexicalitems,thc comparison of quantity of thcinfluencedlexicalitemsinthecourse of sound changewillrevealthedegree and scope of sound changeinprocess.Under this new model, thcsyllableinitials of more than 2.700 characters pronounced in 33 localities of the Wu dialects arc collected and grouped with thc reference ofthe AncientChinese toprovide a largedatabase forthcsystematic comparison.Then,theproceduredesignedfordialectcomparison,which includescorrelationalanalysis,clusteranalysis andprincipalcomponents analysis,isfollowedtocarry outthe subgrouping of these33localities. The resultsarcpresented and discussed.

1981Lutz,RichardDavid 1985 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru The effect of pronoun type on first and second language perceptual strategies inHindi

Inthisthesis I willpresentempiricalevidencethatthereis a general preference on thcpartof Ifindispeakerstoreassertthereferentaftera shift in sentence topic. While not a hard andfastrule,itcan be shown that pronoun type (fullor zero)also affects pronominal assignment, and may be one source of difficultyencountered by L2 learnersof Hindi.Stron3empirical evidence of thisispresented inchapter 4. Theinvestigationpresentedherewillnecessarilyspanbothsyntactic theoryas well as psycholinguistics.Before an understanding of how LI and L2 speakers of Hindi process zero pronouns can be reached,a general discussion ofthcphenomenonwill beprovided.Chapter2willreviewtreatmentsof

pronominalizationin-tencralandinHindiinparticular. 1 willexplorethc distributionalpattern ,.. fzeropronounsanddemonstratethatthisdistribution cannotbeexplainedcompletelybystandardsentence-levelprocesses.While syntacticdeletion processes suchas equi-NP-Deletion (Subbarao1974) account forcertainclear-cutexamples ofabsent surface pronouns,therearc numerous casesofzeroanaphora which donotappeartobesyntactically controlled,butrather,arctheresultof discourse-levelpragmaticprocesses. I willthendiscussthcroleoftopicinzeropronominalization.Inparticular, such discourse-related notions as topic chain (adapted from Dixon 1972) appear tobeusefulinaccountingforthc distributionpatternof a large number of ZOO pronouns. The rcmaindcr ofthechapter reviewsresearchdone onfirst andsecondlanguageprocessingof pronouns,andoutlinestheperceptual strategiesusedinassigningantecedentstopronouns. Chapter 3 provides corroboration of the role of topic flow asa predictor of zero pronouns.Itcontains thcdescriptionandresult.of an experiment which teststhepreferredpatternsof distributionof zero, 7onounsatthediscourse levelas judged by LIHindispeakers.Itestablishestopicchainas a strong factorinthe occurrence of zero anaphoric processes.

Inchapter5 I presenttheresultsofanexperimentthatcontraststhe strategic% used by1.1 Hindi speakers with that of L2 studentsinthe process of studyingHindiinsecondaryschools.Thcdataindicatcthatsuchclues as verbalagreementarcuscdbyL2learners,evenatrelativelylowlevelsof proficiencyinHindi.tntheassignmentofreferencetopronouns,andthat Doctoral dissertations 175 even such pragmaticallydifficultcasesasthcuse of honorific pronouns arc processed successfully by L2 learnersatmoderate levels of proficiency. Onthe speakersin discourse-levelclues,whileuscdby L I Hindi othcrhand, very highlevelof processing anaphora.arenotused by L2 learnersuntila proficiencyisattained. Chapter 5 contains a bricf recapitulationof theresults of the L2 vs. L I experiment, and a discussion of theirimplicationsforageneral theory of L2 acquisition. 1984 1991Magura,BenjaminJameslai Advisor: Braj B. Kachru Style and meaning in African English-A sociolinguistic analysis ofSouth African and Zimbabwean English This study presents an analysis ofthestyle and 'meaningof thevariety of English used in the sociocultural contextof South Africa and Zimbabwe. The English variety. focusisprimarily on the African or Black avarietyof argued thattheBlacks inthisregion have developed Itis referredtoas English that deviatesinseveral ways from, whatistraditionally essentiallyduetoculturaland thc'standard*variety.Suchdeviationsare linguistic contact. The new varietythus developed has asetof functions which in which the 'standardvarieties' arcnot necessarilyidenticaltothose contexts variety developedfor communication among non-native arcused.Itisalsoa has a style and meaning users of English.Inshort, thc emerging Black variety system appropriateforthcAfricanlocalsituation. deviationinthisvarietyisaresult of many productive Itisshown that African Theserangefromdirecttranslationfromlocal linguisticprocesses. and typesofcollocations.semanticshifts,calques, languages,tovarious atthe lex icalization.Thesedeviationsarcalsoevident innovationsin with discoursepatterns discoursallevel where theyreveala closerelationship inAfricanlanguages. the prov ides a historicalcontextforunderstanding Thc study threebasic aBlackEnglishvariety.Ithas passed through development of tovery few stages. The firststage was when Englisheducation was restricted toattain near-native fluency, andwhose only other Blacks who were expected Thisgroup's inEnglishwerenativespeakersofEnglish. communicant s greatEnglish English showed anobsessionwiththeflamboyantstyleof the influencedbymissionary literaryworks.Thesccondstagewasgreatly education, and thus echoes themes andlinguisticstyle with a religious flavor the goalatthis stageisncar-nativc fluency. Thc third stage marks Even then, privilege of a few.Itis a period sshen Englisheducation and usc is no longer a shows distinctfeaturesof BlackEnglishinthisregion. Thc thisstagethat artists stageareexemplified throughliteraryworks by Black featureateach Themba, Mungoshi. The studyis such as:Plaatje, Dhlomo, Brutus, Mphahlelc, I isanoverview of thestudy. organi7cdinfivemajorchapters:Chapter processeswhich makeAfrican Chapter 2discussesvariousAfricani tation 3providesthesociolinguistic adistinctvarietyofEnglish.Chapter English English.Thcfinal andgivesananalysisofdiscourseinAfrican profile forfurtherstudy chapterconcludeswithasummary andresommendations and researchThereicalso an extensive bibliography. .

183 176 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) 11001 Makino,Seiichi Advisor: Henry R. Kahane 1968 Some aspects of Japanese nominalization The presentthesisattemptstodescribe Japanesenominalizations framework inthe of transformationalgrammar. Our major concernistodescribe nominalizing processes formally. Wearcnot concerned with writing a elaboratebase set of rules,norarcwe concernedwithwritingtransformational rules of other syntacticalaspects thanthe norninalization or those aspects that arcclosely concerned with writing transformationalrules of othcr syntactical aspectsthanthe nominalizations or those aspectsthatarc closelyrelated them.We. to therefore,referthereadertosuchJapanesetransformational grammars asIna Le(1964),Isami(1964-66), Duroda (1965), Saga (1966) and Ueda (1965)fortheinformationontheover-all Japanese. grammaticalstructureof Thc present thesis is organizedinthe following way. ChapterIdiscusses traditionalJapanesegrammaticaltheoriesincontrasttoour thcoryand discusses our transformational positionwithintransformationaltheory.ChapterIl deals with thc problem of how describe the basic categoricaldistinction of adjective. adjective-verb, and verb,in order to simplify our descriptioninthc succeedingchapters.InChaptcr 111 we sketch our concept of nominalization which isfurther formalized in Chapter IV. ChapterIV, in which we discuss thc problems of Japanese nominalizationsindetail,isthccentralchapter of the thesis.In Chapter V. thc finalchapter, we discuss typical nominalcompounds and attempt to show how to derive thcm interms of the nominalizing proccsscs discussedinthe previous chapters. 11011 Makiuchi, Masaru 1972 Advisor:Sciichi Makino A study of some auxiliary verbs in Japanese This isa study on so-calledauxiliary verbsinJapanese. including rare, sase and nine te-formverbs,whichismadewithintheframework of thc theoryofgenerativetransformationalgrammar. Basictothis thesisisansweringthcquestionastowhatextentthc semanticsoftheseverbs havetheirbasesonsyntacticstructures.Itis observed,firstofall, thatanyinstanceof theauxiliaryverbsinvestigated shows a semantic dichotomy, whichwc present rare interms of semantic features: (or the passive construction) has thcdichotomy of I-I-Affective], sase (or thecausative construction),of(+Coercive].andeachte-form verb (construction)ofaparticular contextualfeature.Itisfoundthatsuch a semanticdichotomyis notindependentofthcsyntacticstructure,but dependent onittoalargeextent. The two readings of 14-Affective]of the passtvcconstruction, forinstance,stemfromthcdifferencesinthedeep structure.inaddition,thespecificverb-verb sequence servesto disambiguac thc two-way ambiguous readings: thcsequence of rare followed by (re) sitna-u allows only thcreading of (-Expected)for(te) sima-u; thc sequence of sase- rare permits only thc reading of 14-Coercivel forsase and 14-Affective]for rare . However,itisalsofoundthatinsome limited syntactic number of casesthc structurcisnotthesolebasisforthesemanticfindings. casC., Inthese itisclaimedthatitis necessary to takeinto account Ul Iifactors as presuppositionend/otknowledge of thespeaker. Doctoral dissertations 177

Finally,variousobservationsconcerningsclectionalrestrictionsonthe verb-verbsequencestellusthattheserestrictionsareindependentofthe syntacticstructures,andthattheybelongtothcproblemsoflanguage independent,ratherthanof languageparticular. 11021 Marshad,HassanAhmed 1984 Advisor: Eyamba G. Bokamba An approach to code elaboration and its application to Swahili The purpose of thisdissertationisto propose atheoretical model which makesitpossiblefor languages likeSwahilitoacquiretechnicalregisters. A two-prong approach is suggested to build up thc necessary terminology, andat the same time,cultivatethcessentialtechnicalrhetorictosupporttheterms generated. Thcfirsttwo chaptersarcdesignedtoprovide background information. Chapter I has,inadditiontothepreliminaries,anoutlineofthebasic structureofSwahilineededinordcrtofamiliarizethereaderwithword formationprocesses,agreementpatternsandsentenceconstructioninthis language. ChapterIlfocuses on language issuesin Kenya where Englishisthc officiallanguageandSwahilitheceremonialnationallanguage. A historical perspectiveoftheevolutionofthepresentKenyalanguagepolicyis presented. Also, various factors that have,in one form or another, impeded thc ascendancy of Swahiliasthe official language of thc country arc examined. ChaptcrIllprovidesaframcworkforviewinglanguageplanning(LP) activities.Components of LP consideredarc:orthography, morphology, syntax and lexicology. Under cach, recommendations arc giventhatwill,toaccrtain ex tent, con tributeto thcst rengt h en ing ofSwahili asan efficient communicative toolinthc domain of science and technology. Chapter IV concentrates onthe proposed approachto code elaboration.It issuggestedthattechnicalregistersinlanguagessuchasSwahilicanbc developedintwo phases. Thefirstphaseinvolvesliberaladoption of tcrms (notavailableinthctargetlanguage) fromEnglish. Arguments arcgivento show that thisisa pragmatic way for a developing language to acquire rapidly andata minimum costasystematicgrowth of theseregisters.Includedarc discussions on issues relatedto nati,ization of thc loan terms. The objectiveofthcsecotv,phaseisindigenization(localcoinage)of some of thetermsrelevanttoprimary andsecondaryschoolcurricula;the mainrcasonforthisisthcconsiderationthatindigenous terms may havea pedagogical valueinthe basic cycle of education. For this phase,a conceptual framework is developed in order tofacilitatethc process of creation of a viable indigenoustechnicalregister.Itisarguedthatitisonlybystartingatthc conceptlevel.notatthetermlevel,thatpitfallsandfrustrationsassociated with "term translation"can he avoided. Chapter V treatsthetechnicalrhetoricaspect ofregisters.Swahili.I i kc anyotherlanguage,hasthe necessaryrhetoricelements(con junctives, logicalelements,specialpurposeverbs).But,likeit isinalldeveloping languages. these elements need to he made more rigorous and precise. For this, clusteranal. sisand semanticgridtechniquesareproposedasamethodfor charting the semanticfield of these elements. By the use of such techniques. ICM( alelements canhestandardi/ed and thus be matchedpt es iselywith 185 178 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) thosefrom aninternationalsource;andinthisway,translation of scientific texts from anyinternational sourcewillbefacilitated. Chapter VI consists of a summary and implications of thc proposed model.

11031 Mc Cawley,NorikoAkatsuka 1972 Advisor: Michael Gcis A study of Japanese reflexivization This isa study in thc syntax and semantics of Japanese Reflexivization.In Chapter1.itis shown that Japanese Reflexivization has two aspects, language- specificandlanguage-independent.Theformeristhcsubject-antecedent condition andthelatteristhe command condition. The domain for Japanese Re flexivizationisnotconfinedtothesimplexsentenceasitsEnglish counterpart.Itgoes down into embedded sentences justlikeEnglishsimple pronominalization.Japanese hasreflexivepossessives, which English does not have.Despite thosefacts,thcnative speaker of Japanese somchow feelsthat languages like English make much more extensive use of reflexives. ChapterII isan attempt to explain why thatisthe case. A syntactic constraint called the Like-NP Constraintisproposed. A grammar of a human languageisa tightly organized system.In Chapter III,itis shown that the study of Reflexivization sheds light on the treatment of Japanese passives.Currently, therearc two opposing hypotheses. Accordingto theone,allinstances of passivesarederivedfromthc same complex dccp structures. According totheother, therearc two types of passivesinJapancsc and one hasacomplex deepstructureandtheotherhasasimplexdeep structure.First,itisshownthatvarioussemantic-syntacticfactsincluding factsaboutreflexivizationarguestronglyagainstthcuniformtreatment. Then,itisarguedthatthecurrentnon-uniformtreatment,too,isinadequate in an important way and a ncw analysisis proposed. ChapterIVtreatsbackwardReflexivizationinemotivecausativesin whichthcsubject-antecedentconditionappearstobcviolated.First,itis demonstratedthatallof thecurrcntanalyses of emotive causativesarc wrong. Then,itisshownthatbackwardReflexivizationinemotivecausativesis actuallypartof a more generalproblem, namely, backward Reflexivizationin non-agentivecausativeconstructions. In ChapterV.itisclaimedthat backwardReflexivizationis actually an instanceofordinaryforward Reflexivizationinwhich thetrueantecedent has bccn deletedinthe course of thederivation. The subject-antecedent conditionisclaimedto bcstilloperative here have made thcfollowing assumptions throughoutthcthesis.First,case markersdonotexist in thcdccpstructureandarcintroducedby a transformation.ThcreaderisreferredtoKuroda(196511)and Kuno (1972). Second, the VP node does notexist.Third. Japaneseisa SOV language and Englishisa SVO language both onthr deep and surfacelevels.Inaddition. I haveignoredthetopicmarker w a ,which occursillmany of the examples insteadofthesubjectmarkerg . Thedifference in meaningbetween sentenceswith go and sentences withvi ainitsplaceisdiscussed with great insightin Kuno (1972).

186 Doctoral dissertations 179

[104] McMurray, Alice 1978 Advisor:JerryMorgan English nominalizations and derivational morphology: A transformational analysis Thisdissertationinvestigatesthe type of category change referredtoby traditional grammarians as transposition, and assumes a productive, transformationalapproachtothcrelationbetween multimorphemicitemsand thc stems on whichtheyarc bascd(e.g.writer.write;destruction, destroy). Thc scope of theinvestigationislimitedtonominalizationsinEnglish,with emphasis on the generation of derived nominals. Consideringnominalsinthelargerframeworkoftranspositionallows thecurrcnttransformationalandnontransformationalapproachestobeseen astwo intuitivelyvalidpositions which have beenrepresented throughoutthe history of linguistics;thisallows the questionto be viewedas a continuing theoreticalissue,ratherthan as a strictlycontemporaryproblemresulting from the existence of two competing theories. By investigating derived nominals withinthe framework of allnominals. the differences between derived and other kinds of nominals can be specified. andthc common assumptionof bothgenerativeandinterpretivesemantics thatall nominals arc generated by thc same means is shown to be invalid.Itis shown that, whereas nominals such as writer can be derived transformationallybythcminimallypowerfulmeans ofprelcxicalcombining rules, derived nominals suchas destructionrequirea more powerful means of derivation,inwhich targetstructures of thesurface must play an activerole.

j105) Menn, Lise 1976 Advisor: Howard Mac lay Pattern, control, and contrast in beginning speech A case study in the development of word form and word function Thisstudyfollowslinguisticaspectsofthedeveloping communicative competence of achild named Jacob fromafirstobservation whcn hc was twelve months and eight days olduntilhe was twenty months and twenty-two days old. M thc timc of thefirstobservation, he babbledfreely,but had only one vocalizationthat was recognized asa 'word'.Jacob'snative language, and that of thisparents and theinvestigator, was American English. The study focused on theacquisition of phonology:thc sound patterns of those of thechild'sutterances considered to be words,the way inwhich those patterns were relatedto one another. and the way in which thcy wcrc related to thc sound pattern of the language hc was learning, English.

Indefining thcarca of study,itwas necessaryto consider indetailthe notion of 'wordin very early child speech. This topicproved to be of interest inits own right, anditbecame thesubject matter for chapter 2 of this work. Chapters3,4,and 5 roughlyfollowthcusual mode of descriptionofthe phonologyof anon-tonelanguage.first.phonetiLsandphonemicstructure, thenphonologicalrules,andlast.suprasegmental phonology

S 7 180 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

[106] Mmusi,SheilaOnkaetse 1992 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth Obligatory Contour Principle (OCP) effects and violations: The case of Setswana verbal tone Thisdissertationisanautosegmentalanalysisofthetonalpatterns manifestedintheverbs of Setswana, aSouthern Bantulanguage spokenin Botswana andSouthAfrica.Verbaltoncinthislanguageisvery complex becausethetonalpatternsfluctuate, depending on many factors. These factors include,butarcnotlimitedto,forexample,thesyntacticenvironmentin whichtheverboccurs,andthetypeof morpheme,highortoneless,that precedestheverbstem. The matterisfurthercomplicatedbythefactthat therearctwotypesof verbstemsinSetswana,namely,high-tonedversus toneless(low-toned).Allofthesefactorstakentogetherresult inthe variability of verbaltonalpatternsattestedinthislanguage. The aim of this study, is to offer an analysis of what may be viewed in the literatureontonalstudiesasevidencethatSctswanaverbaltonalpatterns violatethcphonologicalprincipletermedtheObligatoryContourPrinciple (OCP). Thc OCP isassumed tobc auniversalprinciple by most authors who subscribe toitsexistence. According tothis principleidenticalfeatures cannot existside byside.Inthe ease of Sctswanatone,thcimplicationisthata sequenceofhightonesisprohibited.Theveryprescnceofthesetonal sequenceinSctswana presentsacasethatthe OCP does notholdforthis language. We disprovethisfact by appealing to a weaker version of the OCP wherebysequencesofsingly-linkedhightonesarc allowedwhereas sequencesofmultiply-linkedhightonesarenotallowed.Thcconclusion reachedisthatthe OCP isaparametricalprinciplewhose manifestationis dictatedby anyparticular language.

[107] Mobaidin, HosamEddinZakaria 1988 Advisor: Howard Mac lay Tense and aspect transfer errors: A new analysts of transfer errors in English compositions of Jordanianuniversitystudents This study is an attempt to provide a better understanding of the role of LI transferinarelativelyneglectedarca, namely,that of tenseandaspect.In particular,thisthesisinvestigatestheroleoftransferfromArabicinto English with regard to forms and functions of theEnglish tenses and aspects. The study providesa contrastive analysis of the Arabic and English tense andaspectsystems.Theanalysisisconductedintermsofbothformand function.Thcresultsof thecontrastiveanalysisarccheckedagainsterrors foundinninety-fourcompositionswrittenbyJordanianuniversitystudents. Ten of these error types arc discussed in detail. Thc study reveals thattheinvestigation of therole of transferinthe area oftense andaspectshouldtakeintoconsiderationbothformandfunction. Moreover,thestudy supports the view thatlanguage transfer should be looked at.notas asimplemechanicalprocess.butratheras a complicated phenomenon thatinteractsinintricateways w kb developmentalfactorsof L2 languagelearning. Thestudylendssuppot ttoSc hat hter'st 1,383)approachtolanguage transfer,whichacknowledges transferasaconstraintonh.s pothesistesting. Doctoral dissertations 181

(108] Mochiwa,ZachariaSalimuMarko 1988 Advisor: Ladislav Zgusta Depletion as both a syntactic and semantic phenomenon: The case of Swahili

This thesisisaninvestigation of boththesyntactic and semantic behavior of verb-nounsequences which conveysyncategorematicmeanings.Intermsof theirsyntactic patterning,the constituentelements in each ofthese sequences which arereferredtoas multiwordlexicalunits arefrozen although notatthe same degree. To express thissyncategorematic meaning a transitive verb losesitstransitivitywhereas the noun losesallfeatures which arccharacteristicof linguisticforms belongingtothiscategoryaswell as those which arc characteristic of nouns functioningas objects of theirverbs. Consequently,thcnounscannotparticipateinanyofthemorphosyntactic processes they arc subjectedto,either as nouns or object nouns. The inactivity of the constituent elements of multiword lexicalunitsis itis contended indicative of theirsyntacticopacity. To the extentthatcategoriallabels such as verb, noun and adjectiveetc.arcfunctional thatistosay, thclinguistic formsthemselvesbearingthcmarcnotinherentlyverbs,nouns,adjectives ctc. linguisticformswhichdonotfunction asnouns asrevealedin multiword lexicalunits cannot be treatedas nouns; instead thcy arctreatedas particles. Intermsofthcir semanticpatterning,multiwordlexicalunitsexpress noncompositional meanings. Thatistosay, one cannot derivethe mcaning of any one multiword lexicalunit on thebasis of itsconstituents. This pointsto thefactthat multiwordlexicalunitsarcalsosemantically opaque. Thereis, therefore, aclearcorrelation between syntacticand semantic opacity. On thcbasisofthesefindingsthreeconclusionsaredrawn.First, multiwordlexicalunitsarenot syntagmas because thcyviolate theprinciple ofsyntagmatieinterdependencescharacteristicofanysyntagma,inwhich thc whole depends on the parts and theparts onthe whole interms of both form and function. Second, multiword lexical units have to be treated as lexical unitsinthc dictionary because tothc extentthat they arc not syntagmas, they arcopaquebothsyntacticallyandsemantically.Inotherwords,insteadof enteringitcithcr undcr the noun or theverb,a multiword lexicalunit has to bctreatedasanentry. Treating any suchunitasasubentry of either ofits constituentpartsmakes theinevitableclaimthat there is a semantic relationshipbetween theunit and theconstituentpartsunderwhichit appears. Thatthcclaimisuntenableisdemonstrated by thc noncompositional nature of themeanings multiwordlexicalunitsexpress. Third,tothcextent thatthesesequences behave justlikesinglewords,their constituentpartsarc comparable tothesyllables of a word. Consequently theinternalstructure of multiwordlexicalunitsisnotcomparabletothatof sequencesexpressing eitherliteralmeanings ornonliteralones whicharcderivedfromtheliteral ones.

(109] Moffett,Elizabeth Jean 1966 Advisor: Henry R. Kahane A glo.%sary of the Spanish Inquisition

Thcensutngstuds is acontributionotthestudiespursuanttothc sentanticnotionssetlonhhr,JostTrier.According toIns theory, no \void has 159 182 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) an independentmeaningbutis a representativeofthcsum-totalofthe meanings of allothcr words which shareitssame semanticfield.Every word brings aninfluencetobear upon anotherword, andthisinfluence must be reckoned withinthcunderstanding of thc meaning-content of a word. So,in thestudy under consideration,asisevidentinChaptersIIIandIV.thetotal word-complex comprisingthisfieldplays a roleinthedetermination of the connotationsaccompanyingeachindividualword. This,then may beviewedas anapplicationof Trier'stheorytothc semanticfieldof thcInquisition.Itisanattempttodemonstratethatthc meaning of each word inthc glossary must be interpretedinthc context of the whole semantic fieldinwhichitoccurs. The glossary includedinthis work isa compilation of terms usedin Spain referringtothcInquisition.Itfocusesmainlyonexpressionsincurrcncy during thcsixteenth century(theearliestbeing1464,thelatest,1660) with a preponderance ranging from 1550-1580. Thcy have bccnculled from documents writtenbythoseinvolvedintheInquisition duringthisperiod(a fuller discussion of thc sources used will be found in Chapter II).

Inthe quotationsof thcglossary,thcspellingas wellas punctuation of the original documentswere retained. Forthisreason manyapparent inconsistenciesinbothwillbe ohscr,ed.Itwas duringthcsixteenthcentury thattheSpanish language became standardized and withitcame unification of spelling,butsome documentsstillreflectedtheinstabilitythathadbeen presentearlier.No attempthasbeen madctolistthesespellingvariants separatelyintheentries.Ina study whose orientationissemantic rather than phoneticthisseemedirrelevant. The main cntryispresentedinthewrittenformof the standard language whether or notitactually occurs intherecords. Whcrc avariant of thc word occursinthe quotation,itislistedafter thc main entry.Variantisto bc here understoodas a morphemicalternation. Thedefinitionshave beenestablishedby meansofthecontextin conjunctionwithcertain contemporaryand modernlexica Thesearclistedin ChaptcrII. The wordsarcarrangedalphabeticallybysinglewordentries.Phrases arclisted undcr the entry of the head constituent. An attempt has been made to cross referenceallwords withlexical meaningineach group.

ChapterIIIis a catalog ofallexpressions usedintheglossary, grouped accordingtosemanticsub-fields.

Chapter IV containsananalysis of theentirevocabulary and theroleof itsconstituentsinthetotalpictureoftheInquisition as presentedinthis study.

11101 Morrow,PhillipRobert 1989 Advisor. Yamund Kachru

Varteties of hustiteA sEnOtsh Alirzgut%tic ana1.toofi rturn revs

The spreadolEnglish as aninternationallanguagehasresultedinthe development of severalvartettes of Englishthatarc used by particular groups forspecific functions. Among these varieties, one that has gained onsiderableprominenceisBusinessEnglish This prominenceises idcnced

1 fi 0 Doctoral dissertations 183 bythc growing number of non-native speakers who uscEnglish onaregular basisfor the conduct of business and by thcincreaseinpedagogical materials forteachingBusinessEnglish.ButdespitethisinterestinBusinessEnglish thereisalackof empiricalrcscarchtoinvestigatethefundamental questions concerning thcdescriptionof BusinessEnglish. Thisdissertationdrawsonresearch fromseveralgeneral areas of linguisticinquiry:TextLinguistics,DiscourseAnalysis,Ethnography and Sociolinguistics. The Literature ReviewinChapter 2 discusses theresearchin these areas which pertains most directlytothe questions and concerns of this study. Sincc the primary goal of this studyisthe analysis and classification of one variety of texts Business English the review begins by examining sonic of the concepts and notions that have been usedtoclassifytexts:genre.text type andregister. An analysis of written business textsis presented in Chapters 3 and 4. The analysispresentedinChapter 3 is a comparativequantitativeanalysisof selectedlinguisticfeaturesandstructuresinbusiness and non-businesstexts. Chapter 4 presentsaqualitativeanalysis of some salientfeatures of business textsfrom selected genres. Thefindingsofthisstudyhaveimplicationsforissuesrelatedtothe typologicalclassificationof textsandforthepedagogical purpose of teaching BusinessEnglishtonon-nativespeakersofEnglish.Thefinalchapter (Chapter5)draws togethertheanalysespresentedinthepreceding chaptcrs andsummarizesthcircontributiontowardansweringthecentralquestions relatedtothetypological classification of texts and thc pedagogical concerns.

11111 Nakaza wa, Tsenuko 1991 Advisor:JerryMorgan

A logic feature structure and unificationwith diAjunctive and negative values Thisdissertationproposes a unification-basedformalismtoprovide a common basisfor a computationalrealizationof differentlinguistictheories, GPSG. IIPSG. and LFG inparticular, both as a mcans of theory testing and for thepurposeof developingnaturallanguageprocessingsystems.Alogical language, called LFD, isproposed to describefeaturestructures and unification as common components across differenttheories. Thc goal of formalismisto provide an efficient computational solution«) theunificationproblemwhile allowing enough expressive powcr for common linguisticconcepts,such asdisjunctive andnegativevalues, andvalue sharing.Thesemantics of disjunctiveandnegativevaluesisreevaluated as vonstraintsoninstantiationofunspecifiedvalues,andthcsemanticsof negativevaluesisdefinedinsucha waythatthesatisfiabilityismonotonic withrespecttothcsubsumptionorder.Anintuitivecorrespondence between disjunctive and negative valuese.g.'first- OR second personand 'NOT third person'.Is formallycapturedaslogicalequivalence,andfurther extendedto complexy .dues.

Underspecificatton. a centralnotioninunification-basedformalisms and theories,isviewed as a propertyolthedescriptionoffeaturestructures, ratherthanstructuresthemselves. A specialpurposeatomicvalue.called 'unspecifiedsalve.isploposcdas a primitivecypiessiou of1 I'D Thisy :true plays a crucialrole in statingdisjunctivevaluesintermsoflogicallY equivalentnegative values in the undc rspcci 1 le d descriptionof I eatu re 191 184 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) structures.Furthermore,thisvaluemakcsitpossibletoexpressobligatory instantiation of valueswithoutspecifyingaparticularvalue,along-standing problemfor which no coherent computational solutionhas been given. Any formulas of LFD can be converted toa clausal form similar to Horn clauses,callednegativedefiniteclauses, whosesatisfiabilitycanbe computed in polynomial time. A preprocessed form, calleda prefix closure, of formulas to specifyvaluesharingisproposcd.Although the conversionof formulasinto negativedefiniteclausescouldexpandthesizeofinputformulas exponentially,thusnullifyingthe computationalefficiency of theclauses,the computational advantage of the proposed approachisshowninthe context of consecutiveunificationoperations.

[1121 Nelson,CecilLinwood 1984 Advisor: Braj B. Kachru Intelligibility:The case of non-nativevarieties of English This study examinestheconcept of intelligibilityfrom severalpoints of view:interpretive,linguistic,andpedagogical.Itisshownthatintelligibility isa sociolinguistic notion;i.e.,itis grounded inthc structure of language. and findsits meaning andapplicabilityintheuseof language among participants inspeechactivity.Itisshown tobethemostfelicitouslyinterpretablewith reference to the levels of language, from narrowest phonctic detailto broadest culturalassumptions. Two empiricalinvestigations arc reported on. Thefirstis an examination of anon-nativc varietytext. Kanthapura, by the Indian writer Raja Rao. The intelligibility of the textis examined, though no attemptis made toquantifyitsdegree.This investigationcontributestothe growing literature on non-nativevarieties of English, and speaksfor thclegitimacy of the "ncw Englishcs."The sccondempiricalstudyisaphoneticinvestigationofthe timingdifferencesbetweeninterstressintervalsof zeroandoncunstressed syllabicinthcIndianandAmericanEnglishoftwelveinformants.The hypothesis.thatsignificantdeviationintimingacrossthevarietiesexists,is borneout.An attemptatverificationof thisdifferenceinthcperception of linguisticallyunsophisticatednativeandnon-nativclistenersindicatesthat thcdiffcrcnccisnotsalient enoughtooverrideother features of speechin determiningoverallintelligibility.Finally,implicationsofresearch in intelligibilityforvariouslinguisticenterprisesarcdiscussed.

[1131 Newmeyer,FrederickJ. 1969 Advisor: Robcrt B. Lees Englishaspectual verbs This workisan explication of part of thclinguistic competence of every speakerofEnglish. I fcclthatthetheoryoftransformational-generative grammar, whose goals werefirstdefinedin Chomsky (1957), provides the best mcans ofcharacterizingthiscompetenceandhave assumeditsft ndamental correctnessthroughout. In addition, I havedrawnuponthetheoretical advances of Lees (1960), Katz & Postal (1964), and Chornsky (1965). Unless statedexplicitlyotherwise,thcspecifictheoreticalframeworkwill be that of Chomsky (1965).In other words. I assume thatthere exists a well- definedlevelcalleddeep-structurewhichisequivalenttoneithersurface-

structurenotsemanticrepresentation.hutisintermediatebetweenthcm. 1 assume,along withChomsky,thatthereexisttransformationalrules,which

1, 9 2 Doctoral dissertations 185 mapdeep-structuresontosurface-structures,andthereexistinterpretive rules, which map deep-structures onto semantic representations. Furthermore.Iadopt his assumption thatitisatthelevel of deep-structureat which selectional relations between lexical items are defined, that atthislevel "strict subcategorial and selectionalrestrictions of lexicalitems arc defined by transformationalrules associated with theseitems."(p.139)

Ihave not adopted inthe main body of this work any specific proposals fo.alteration of the grammatical model made since Chomsky (1965). However, Idid not do so only because Chomsky (1965) was the most detailed exposition of grammaticaltheoryavailable,ratherthanbecause I agreedwithitonall points.Inthe section entitled "Concluding Remarks" Iwill show how evidence fromChaptersIIthroughVIpointstowardtheincorrectnessof Chomsky (1965) on several basic issues. (114) Obeidat,HusseinMi 1986 Advisor: Eyamba G. Bokamba An investigation of syntactic and semantic errorsinthewritten composition of Arab EFL learners This studyisan attempttoinvestigatethc syntactic and semantic errors in the writing of Arab students studying English asaforeign language and to examine the relevance of these data to L2 universals. The studyisbased on 150 compositions selected from the written English of first and second-year English majors at Yarmouk UniversityinJordan. The compositions are analyzed and a number of deviations are identified, sorted out andclassifiedaccordingtotheirtype,levelofstructureandsourceof interferenceinter-orintral ingual.Thirteencategoriesofsyntacticand semanticcrrorsarcfoundtobeproblematic and explained. The study reveals that mother tongueinterference playsa major roleinstudents'writing. Unlikepreviousstudieswhichhavegenerallyfocusedonstructural errors,thisresearchspecificallyshowsthatdeviationsareductoseveral factors:linguisticandnon-linguistic.Firstthedeviationsidentifiedherearc shown to be common toall ESL/EFL learners and not particular to Arab EFL learners.Sccond,itisarguedthattheprocesses of foreignlanguage learning arcnotanydi fferentfromsecondlanguagelearning.Third,thestudy suggeststhatcertain categories of errors can not be explainedinreferenceto a particularlanguageratherbyallusion touni versal parametersthat languagelearnersingeneralpossessaspartoftheirlanguagefaculty. Finally,itisarguedthatlimitingthcscope of crroranalysistolinguistic structureand psycho! inguisticfactorsinanattempttoconstructatheory of language lear ingisinitself notsufficient. One must consider other factors as well.For instance,afocus on the communicative function of thclanguagein itssocioculturalcontextinadditiontoother non-linguisticfactorsisequally importantforamore comprehensive theory of languagelearning. Thc theoreticalandpedagogicalimplications of theseresultsforforeign languagele arning/teachingarcdiscussed.

1 3 186 Studies in the4-iguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

[1151 O'Bryan,MargieCunningham 1973 Advisor: Charles W. Kissebcrth The history and development of theverbal system of Early Middle Indic Between the periods of Old Indic and Early Middle Indic (represented here by Sanskrit(Skt.)andPali(Pa.)respectively), heavyrestrictions developed on surfaceconsonantclusterandonsyllablestructureingeneral.Although these changes caused considerablerestructuringinthelanguageasawhole, their most interesting effects can be seeninthe verbal system of Pali,where extensivereinterpretationof .thederivationalprocesses,bothmorphological andphonological, were necessitated. The changes which tookplace between Sanskrit andPalicontinuedtohave a tremendous effect throughout thc entire history of thc development of theIndic languages. However,itisnot practical to extend the scope of this study beyond the Early Middle Indic period without sacrificingathoroughanddetailedinterpretationofoneaspectofthe language for a morc superficial survey of a greater amount of data.Itisthus the purpose of this study: ( 1) to show how the above-mentioned changesledtorestructuringsin theverbalsystem: ( 2) to show how certainprocessesinvolvedinthederivation of verbal forms werereinterpretedtoconformtothisrestructuring: ( 3) toconsiderthetheoreticalimplicationsofthetopicsunder discussion.

[1161 Odden, DavidArnold 1981 Advisor: Charles W. Kisscbcrth Problems inSone . assignment in Shona

Inthis work, 1 provide a synchronic grammar of tonal phenomena inthe Karanga dialect of Shona, a Bantu language of Zimbabwe. This investigationis takenoutwithintheframeworkofautosegments1phonology. Inthefirst chapter, I reviewthcliterature on toneinShona,and sketchthe morphologicalstructure of thclanguage.Inthcsecondchapter. I investigate a numbcr of tonological phenomena whicharcconditionedinpartby word boundaries. I arguethatthe Elsewhere Conditionisanecessaryprinciple of language based of ananalytical problem which develops inthischaptcr. I also arguethatruleexceptionfeatures may be assigned byrule,and demonstrate that the Unordered Rule Hypothesis isfalsified by thc data of Shona. Inthethirdchapter. Iconsider problems which occurinaccountingfor the tonalrules of nominal prefixes.Iargueforan autosegmental treatment of tone, based on a problem of statcabilityinthc Associative Lowering rule. I also arguethattheElsewhereConditionisthconlyconditionwhichproperly assigns a disjunctiverelationshipbetweenAssociativeLoweringand Associative Raising.Inthcfourthchapter.I discusstonalproblemsinverbal prefixes. I motivatethreecentralruleswhichaccountforthemajorityof forms,andarguethatabstractcontouredtones must beallowedatvarious stages of the grammar to accountfor violations of the conditions on the thrcc core rules of prefixed tonology. Ithen discuss how the tonc of verbal prefixes can be predicted by referencetomorphosyntactic conditions.

In thefifthchapter. I discuss tonalalternationsinverbal stems. I discuss the tone pattern ofIItoned verb stems inassertive verbalforms. and consider a number of analyses which accountforthispattern. I then discussthetone Doctoral dissertations 187 patternof nonassertiveverbs,andarguethereforanabstracttonalmelody HHLB, whichisassociatedwiththeverbalstem. 1 argueforvarious refinements of themappingruleandtheruleinscrtingthistonalmelody. Finally,Iconsider a number of idiosyncratictonalmelodies employedinthe perfective,subjunctive, and instrument nom inalizations. Iattempttoputthese melodiesinhistoricalperspective with data from other Bantu languages.

[117] Ogura,Masako 1978 Advisor:Jerry Morgan Roles of empathy in Japanese grammar The grammaticalstatus of Japanese simplex sentences containingdcictic giving verbs, kureru and yaru 'give,' and motion verbs, kuru 'come' and iku 'go,' cannot be adequatelyanalyzed by subcategoria I orselectional informationalone.Thcspeaker'sempathytowardparticipantsof eventsor statedescribedbythesentencesplays acrucialroleinanalyzingthese sentences.Thisdissertationdealswith empathyrelatedphenomena appearing insentences which containgiving and motion verbs. First,the empathy relatedprinciples arcformulated bascd on thcconcept of relativeempathy. These principlesareusedinthediscussions throughout thcrestof thedissertation.Itisthcn demonstratedthatthe choice of the giving verbs. kureru and yaru. depends solely on the rank between thegiver andthereceiver of theancreted objector thefavorinthespeaker'sinner feeling cmpathy hierarchy.Itisfurther demonstratedthatthenature of the goalof motionisnotsufficienttodctcrminctheproper motion verbsina certaindiscourse.Thcrankof thegoalinthespeaker's empathyhierarchy determines thecorrcctmotion verbs when thespeaker'slocationattimeof utterance or time of referenceisnot relevanttothe motion. Itisalso shown thatthe choice of the proper giving verbs and motion verbsintheembeddedsentencesisdeterminedbythespeaker'sempathy hicrarchy and/orreferent of the matrixsubject's empathy hierarchy. , depending upon thc nature of the embedded clause and the matrix predicate. Finally sentencesinvolving double NP deletionfrom asingleclausearc observed. By looking intothe process of recovering theunderlying structure. two separate constraints arc proposed, on recovering the underly ing structures of clauses which contain empathy verbs andfor clauses which do not.A comparisonofthese twoconst raintsthenrevealsthatempathy hicrarchyexpressedbytheclauseis asimportant as theUniversalNP AccessibilityHierarchyinformulatingtheseconstraints.Itisconcludedthat the concept of empathy, whichisa semantic/pragmaticnotion,isanessential elementindiscussingthestructureof sentences.

[118) Okawa,Hideaki 1989 Advisor: Peter Cole Tense and time in Japanese Thisstudydealswithquest ionsoftenseand aspectinpr esent-day Japanese, such as whether Japaneseis an aspect lauguage or a tense language or something else, what kinds of temporalrelationshipstherearc between thc timesindicatedinthesuperordinate andsubordinateclausesinthe complex sentence, and whatfactorsdeterminethetemporalrelationships.

1 9 5 188 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) Japanese has only two tenses, or tense forms, wIticharc the nonpast tense (a.k.a.the ru-form) and the past tense (a.k.a.the tu-form) and these two have toplaya number ofroles. Somc analysts contendthatthetenseformsarc aspectformativeswhichindicateperfectiveandimperfectiveaspects.Other researchers, who arcthe majority, claimthatthetenseforms,particularlyin thesubordinate clause,can be tense or aspect. Our positionisclosertothe latter since we retainthc concepts of tense and aspectfor Japanese butthere isafundamentaldifferencebetweenthe common approachandours.Our approach stickstothe orthodox definition of tense: whenever tense forms can designatetimes,thcyarctense. This definitionisaccepted by many analysts butisforgottenintheir analyses of subordinate tense.

Chapter 1 introduces the two tenses and thcirbasiccharacteristics. Chapter 2 examines Kunigiro's Aspect Theory, which claims that Japanese is an aspect language and the two tense forms arc aspect markers, even inthe simplesentence. We willrefutethistheoryand demonstratethatJapanese embraces both tense and aspcct. Our concepts of tense and aspectarcalittle different from those that have been maintained by most analysts. Chapter3isdevotedtoscrutinyofthetenseformsinthe complex sentence.Severalworks, includingtraditionaland morcrecentones,willbe introduced and examined. During the course of analysis, our approachwillbc introduced. Chapter 4 deals with more basic concepts of tense and aspect. This chapter alsomentionsmajorfactorsinvolved indeterminationofrelationships betweenthctwotimesinthecomplexsentence,suchascombinationsof tenses,types of conjunctions, types of constructions, and meaning.

11191 Olsen,MargaretS. 1986 Advisor: Georgia M. Green Some problematic issues inthe study of intonation and _sentence stress Thetwoissuesexaminedarc:thcassumptionthatthereexistsan intonation pattemthatcan be characterizedas"normal"or"neutral";andthe issueof whcthcr intonationcanhave anyeffectonthcformtakenbythe syntactic structurc of the utterance to whichitisassigned. Inregardtothefirstissue,neutraland normalintonationarc shownto betwodistinctlydifferenttypesofintonationpatternsaccordingtotheir functions.Neutralintonationisdefined as theintonationthatis"normally" or "regularly"appliedtoanutterance,withoutreferencetosentencestructureor speakerintentions.Itisthenshownthatneutralintonationcannotexist becausestress,an integralpartofintonation,isalwaysassigned ina meaningful manner andso intonation must always he meaningful, too.Normal intonation is shown toexist, butitcan only be defined in such an inexact way astorenderituselessasanempiricalstandard.Indemonstratingthis,it becomesclearthatneutral/normalintonationalform andneutral/normal functionarcnotnecessarilyfoundinthesanteintonation pattern,as has been assumed byothers. Inregard to the second issue,itis shown thatintonation does indeed have thecapacitytoinfluencetheshape of thesyntacticstructurechosen hythe speakerin forminganutterance.Theprimarymotivationsbehindsuch influencearest} leand caseofante ulation.Speakers wdlfrequentlyoptto

I 6 Doctoral dissertations 1 89

employ a noncanonical syntacticstructureif by using such a structurea more easilyarticulatedorstylisticallypreferableintonationpatterncanalsobc uscd. This dissertationalso gives detailedreports of two studies which support theaboveclaims.Oneofthesestudiesshowsthattheintonationpattcrn identifiedasthe"normal"patternisactuallyvery commonly usedandis assigned toutterances of alltypes andalllengths with significant consistency, thusgivingsupporttothccontentionthatthiscanindeedbe calledthe "normal" pattern. The second study gives evidence that thc judgments as to the semantic equivalency of differenttypes of utterances can be stronglyaffected bystressplacement.

[120] Onn,FaridMohamed 1976 Advisor: Michael Kenstowicz Aspects of Malay phonology and tonology

Thisdissertationis adescriptivestudyofa dialectof Malay spoken predominantly inthc southern State of Johore,inPeninsular Malaysia (1M).It isconccrncd with synchronic aspects of Malay phonology and morphology.Its two main objectivesarcfirst,toattemptto describe some selectedvariety of phonological andmorphologicalalternationsfoundinthclanguageandto make that description be as revealing of the processes of Malay phonology and morphology as possible,andsecond,toargue for adifferenceinstatus between phonologicalrulesand morphologicalrulesbased solely a thefacts of Malay.Specifically,theobjectinthesecondcaseistoshowthatthe relegation of morphologicalrulestoasetof "readjustment rules"as proposed inthe standard theory of generative phonology (cf. Chomsky & Halle.1968:9- 11and 371-372) not only causes some important generalizationstobc missed but alsoisinconsistent with therole played by morphologicalprocesses, such asreduplicationinlanguageslikcMalay. The discussion of the Malay datais organized intofive chapters. Chapter presents the vowel and consonant phonemes of JM. Thc distinctivefeatures of the JM phonemes arcpresentedwithmotivationsfortheirselection.Chapter IIdiscusses some general phonological processes. Of particularinterestarcthc casesof vowellengtheningandvowelreduction,bothofwhichpresent problems of rulcordering. Thc discussion on morphology beginsinChapter IIIfocusingfirston themorphologicalstructureof thelanguage;later, some generalmorphologicalprocesses. such as a ffi xation, reduplication, and rhyming,arcexamined. Chapter IVisdevotedto a discussionondialectal variation.Attentionisdrawn,specifically,tovariatbnthatoccursinthe process of vowel nasalization, since this presents a case of variationthat leads todifferent orderingofrulesinthedialectsundcr consideration.Chapter V discussesthetheoreticalimplications of ruleorderingand,inparticular,thc claim thatthc application of some phonologicalrules may be intermi xed with morphologicalrules, suchasreduplication(cf.Anderson1974),isexamined.It is arguedthatinorder tocapturcthe generalizationspresent in the morphophoncmic processes, likevowellengthening, vowelnasalization, reduplication,etc.,in a moreinsightfulmanner,thetheoryof generative phonologymustbcextended.Inthisregard,theanalysisproposedinthe present studywilldemonstratethattheproposalsthatglobalrulesshould be addedtothetheoreticalmachineryarcfullymotivated.Particularlyinthe analysis of reduplication,thedecisiontoadoptthcglobalruletreatment

-^ 1 7 190 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) eliminatesindiscriminateuseofruleordering.andalsostrengthensthe theorywhichclaimsthatallmorphologicalprocessesapplybeforeall phonological processes (cf. Wilber 1973, Kicfcr 1973, and Cearley 1974).

[121] Ourso,Meterwa 1989 Advisor: Charles W Kisseberth L.:ma phonology & morphology Lama is a Gur language of thc Oriental Subgroup spoken in the districts of Kdran andDoufclgou (Ddfa le')asanativelanguage.Ithasreceivedlittle attentioninthefieldof linguistics and particularlywithir.theframework of generative grammar. This dissertationisa detailed description and analysis of theinteraction between phonologicalrulesand morphologicalrulesinLama. TheCissertationconsistsof5chapters.Thefirst,introductorychapter locatesthelanguageinterms of geographicaland typologicalaffinitieswith the other Gur languages of the Central Gur language family.In Chapter 2, we provideadescriptionandananalysisofthesoundsystem.Of particular interestarcthesections on consonant alternationand Advanced Tongue Root (ATR) vowel harmony. Chapter 3 considcrs syllabificationrulesinthelight of CV-phonology. Chaptcr 4 gives a detailed account of the general tone rulesin thclanguage(hightonespread,contourtonesimplitication.lowtonc deletien),andconcentratesonthetonalrulesofnounmorphology.Of particularrelevanceistheinteractionbetweenthctonesof nounrootsand thc tones of noun-class suffixes. Chapter 5is an analysis of the tonal system in theverb morphology.Itisshown thatwhile Meeussen'sruleappliesinthe languagegenerally,itsapplicationinnounmorphologydi ffcrsfromits applicationinverb morphology. Another important sectioninChapter 5isthe scctionontheinterfacebetween phonologyandsyntaxparticularlyinthe perfectiveaspect.

[1221 Pandharipande,Rajeshwari Vijay 1981 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru Syntax and setnantics of the passive constructionin selected South Asian languages The present studyisintended as a contribution tothc study of syntax and semantics of thePassive constructioninsixSouth Asian languages(i.e.,five Indo-Aryan languages Hindi,Marathi,Nepali,Kashmiri,Punjabi.and one Dravidian language -- Kannada). The major points of focus a;e as follows: (1 )ChapterIldescribes,compares, andcontraststhelinguisticfeaturesof thcPassive constructioninthc above languages. (2)ChapterIIIexamines the adequacy of the definitions of Passive proposed inRelational Grammar (i.e..Johnson1974, Keenan1975.Postal & Perlmutter 1974)andpoint:;outthat(a)relationalcategories(subject.etc.)arcnot discreteentitiesandthattheirpropertiesvaryfromlanguagetolanguage therefore,thcy cannot hetreatedasthc'foundationof thesyntacticstructure of language, and(h)neither subject-demotion nor object-demotioniscomplete in Passiveinthe above languages.

( ) InChapter IV thefunctionswhicharcperformed exclusivelybePas:.ive sentencesarcdetermined.Itisarguedwithevidencethatsyntax,semantics.

1 PS Doctoral dissertations 191 andpragmaticsplay a roleindeterminingthesefunctionsintheabove languages. Evidenceisalso provided for assuming the existence of the Passive ruleinthe above languages. (4 )Chaptcr V points out that exceptions to Passive arc regular and systematic acrossthelanguages underfocus.i.e..theyexpress a volitionalact,while verbs which undergo Passivetypically express a volitionalact.Itisclaimed that Passiveinthe above languages may be labelledas a geverned rulc (Green 1976) sinccitadmits a semantic class of verbs initsstructural description.Itis also proposed that exceptions can be used as a parameter to define constraints on syntacticrules. (5 )ChapterVIfocusesonthesyntax,semantics,andpragmatics ofthe postpositions/suffixeswhich markthcagentinthePassivesentencesinthe above languages. The conditions which determine the choice of postpositions/suffixesarcdiscussed. (6)Finally,theoretical/empiricalimplications of thcdiscussion of the above topics arc discussed in Chapter VII. This studyisalso importantforthestudy of (a)thc typology of the Passive construction and (b)the hypothesis about'Indiaas a linguisticarca' (Emcncau 1956. Masica 1976).

11231 Patterson,TrudiAlice 1990 Advisor: Charles Kisscbcrth Theoretical aspects of Dakota morphology and phonology Thisthesisinvestigatessome morphologicalandphonologicalprocesses inDakota,an AmericanIndianlanguage.Itattemptstoshowthatrecent revisions of and additionstothctheories of morphology and phonologywill moreadcquaielyaccountforcertainproblematicalprocessesinDakota. A recentinnovation,LexicalPhonology,isshown tobeaneffective way to accountforthchighdegreeofinteractionbetweenthemorphologicaland phonologicalprocesses. Itisargued thatinflectional and derivational morphology arn carriedout in thc samc component. Extensionsin phonologicaltheoryinvolvingthecontentandinternalstructureof segments is shown to bc of significant valueinthc construction of certain phonological rules of Dakota. Thc syllabic structure of Dakota is discussed and is shown tobe relevantfor thc characterizationofcertain morphological processes. specificallyreduplicationandinfixation.

11241 Pearce, Elizabeth Hastings 1985 Advisor: Hans Henrich Hock Language change and infinitival complements in Old French Thisstudypresentsananalysisofinfinitivalcomplements constructions inOld Frenchwhichdiffersyntacticallyfromtheir Modern Frenchparallels. Thcanalysisisformulated 1., thetermsoftheGovernmentandBinding frameworkandithas theaim both of accountingfortheconstructionsin question onthebasis of the evidenceavailablefromtextualsourcesand of providingindicationsastothemeans of describing the subsequentevolution ofthcconstructions.

199 192 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

The material evidence on which this studyisbased includes the results of anoriginalstudy of circa 40,000linesof materialfrom Old Frenchtexts. Organized subsets of the data ar displayed in an Appendix. The analysisdistinguishesthreetypes ofinfinitivalcomplementsinOld French. The causative constructioninOld French (thetype:il me l'a fait voir ('lic made me seeit')),unlikeits Modern French counterpart,itis shown as occurringwithImpersonalandOrder verbsas wellaswithCausativeand Perceptionverbs. Two non-causativcinfinitivalcomplement constructionsarc analyzed and distinguishedespeciallyintcrmsofpronounplacement characteristics, as: il me viendravoir('hewill come tosee me') versusi I oubliera de moi voir('hewillforget to see me').Inthcformer construction, the pronoun complement inits weak form precedes the main verb and,inthe latterconstruction,the pronoun complementinitsstrongformprecedesthe infinitive. Theanalysis proposesthat the constructioncharacterized by the presenceofthestrongpronounistobcdescribed as includingan S' complement,whereasthe constructionswithweak pronounsarc to be described as includingVP complements.Itis furtherproposedthatthe subsequentevolutionofFrenchindicates an increaseintheuscof S' infinitival complements, with thc remaining causative constructions appearingasrelic VP infinitival complement types. The studyis divided into two parts:Part One includes a general discussion ofthe treatmentofsyntacticchangein theGovernment andBinding framework, and Part Two consists of three chaptcrs devotedtothe analysis of the Old Frenchinfinitivalcomplements and of comparative data from Modern Romance,especiallyItalian.

[125] Pingkarawat,Namtip 1989 Advisor: FredericK.Lehman Empty noun phrases and the theory of control with special reference to Thai This dissertationdealswiththeories andprinciplesthatassignreferents tocmpty nounphrases. The majorprinciplesarc:Control Theory,Binding Theory, and pragmaticprinciples. These principles arcrankedinterms of thc orderin which they arc appliedintheattemptto assign an antecedentto an element. This hierarchical order isbased on their domains of application. The control relationis argued to be a local relation. Thrcc types of control relationsarc proposed: Rigid Control, where no lexical NP can occur inplace of a pro, Thematic Control, whcrc onlycoreferentiallexical NPs can occur in place of apro,andNon-rigid Control,where lexicalNPs can occur without restriction. The principleof ArgumentInheritanceisproposedtoaccountforthe coreferentiality of the argumcnts intheadjunct ha u-clauscswiththoseinthe matrixclause. Thc adjunct hau -clausesinhcrittheargumel.tstructuresfrom thematrixclauses.Theprincipleof ArgumentInheritanceisdistinguishable from the Control Theory inseveralrcspccts. Doctoral dissertations 193

[126] Pyle,CharlesRobertJr. 1971 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth On thetreatment of lengthingenerative phonology This thesis can bc viewed as theinitial step in an attempt to determine the validity, or morc precisely, thcinitialstep in an attempt to determine what the correct explanation of thc dual behavior of long segmentsis. Thefirststepinthisundertakingistodetermine therange of ways in which long segments canmanifestthis dualbehavior.Untilrecentlyithas been presupposed thatthc permutationsare very simple. The usualassumption isthat some languages hwe onerepresentation exclusivelyandothershave the othcr exclusively.InJther words,ina given language long segments act uniformlyeitherlikec:ustersorlikesingle segmentsthroughoutthc language.This view was calledinto questionby Michael Kenstowiezinhis dissertationon Lithuanian phonology, therelevantparts of which werelater publishedinthe form of a paper entitled "On thc Notation of Vowel Length in Lithuanian."(Kenstowicz,1970). He arguedthatlong vowels inLithuanianact bothlikesingle segments and like clusters,which clearlyinvalidates the usual assumption. Onceitisclearthatthisposition must bc abandoned, wc must attempttoascertaintherangeof possibilities which atheoryof length must account for.In ChaptersIand 11, we pursue this issue.In Chapter1, we discuss in some detail the behavior of long vowels in West Greenlandic Eskimo (W.G.). We show that long vowels, asinLithuanian, act bothlike single segments and likcclustersinW.G., then we consider tworelativelysimple theories which one might propose to explainthe behavior of length and arguethattheyare inadequate on thc basis of data from a variety of other languages. ChapterIIis devotedtoestablishingthatlong consonants also exhibitthisdual behaviorin a singlelanguage, namely Amharic. We argue thatthe two theories considered inChapterI,arealsoincapableof accountingforthebehaviour oflong consonants.Inthe coursc of this argument, we have occasiontodiscuss some of the complexities of long consonantsinother languages. Hav ingacqui redinthc fi rsttwochapters a generalidcaofthe capabilitieswhichan adequate theory must have,inChapterIIIwc take up severaltopics of relevanceto determining whatthistheoryislike.First, we propose thatthree types of processes naturallytreatlong segments likesingle segments which,i f true, oughtto be explained by the theory of length. Second. we examine threepossibletheories, which superficially seem tobe reasonable possibilities. We argue that two of thcm arc inadequate largely on the basis of thc factthat they assume that thereis one length feature, which we show to be necessaryforanaturalexplanationof certainalternations.Third, we propose thehypothesisthatalllengthalternationsarcaccountedforbyfeature changingrules.And,finally,wesuggestthatthedualbehavioroflong segmentsisonly one facct of a much more general phenomenon.

[1271 Radanovie-Kocie", Vesna 1988 Advisor: Hans lienrich Hock The grammar of Serbo-Croatian clitics A synchronic and diachronic perspective ThisdissertationrepresentsananalysisofSerho-Croatianelidesfrom bo,.1 synchronicanddiachronicperspect ives.

2 01 19 4 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Scrbo-Croationcliticsarcsccond-positioncliticsandincludeauxiliaries, pronouns,andsententialparticles. Themajorissuesaddressedinthesynchronicanalysisinclude:thc definitionofclitics,thcoriginofcliticsand theirunderlyingposition, placement of clitics,the definition of 'second position', and the formulation of CliticOrderingfilter. The most important outcome of this analysisis the treatment of clitics as a phonological phenomenon and statement of theirplacementintermsofthe prosodic structure of theutterance. Such an analysis makesitpossible(I )to distinguishcliticsfrom other elements whichappear stresslessatthesurface level,bydefiningclitics as wordswhichlackstress atthcunderlying phonological level;(2) toaccount forthe fact that cliticsdisplay characteristicsof bothindependent words andaffixes, by showing thatclitics behave asindependent wordsatthcsyntacticlevel,while thcfeatureH-cliticl has relevance onlyatthe phonologicallevel;(3)toexplain why words which belongtodifferentsyntacticcategoriesexhibitidenticalsurfacebehavior, by showing thatthcir peculiar placementinthe clauseisaresultrather than a cause of the fact that they arc allclitics:(4) to define 'second position' in terms of prosodicstructure. Thc major goal of thediachronic analysisisto show how simple clitics (belonging to VP and enclitics on V) became specialclitics (belonging tothe clause and stucking up in second position). The evidence of various phases of Serbo-Croationhistorysuggeststhcfollowinghypothesis: FromV-initial structuresinwhichsententialclitics(particles.SC) werefollowedbythe verbal enclitics (VE) the clause second order SC-VE was generalized toallother structures.Asaconsequence,thecategoryofphrasalcliticswasinfact eliminated. The onlyremaining phrasalclitic,thepossessivedative,therefore was likewise given up.

12 81 Ransom, EvelynNaill 1974 Advisor:JerryMorgan A semantic and syntactic analysis of noun complement constructions in English

Inthis thesisI willtryto show the necessity of analyzing certain noun complementconstructionsintermsof 1)thcmeaningsoftheembedding predicate and 2)the modalities of the complement.Itis onlyinthis way that one canadequatelydescribethesimilaritiesanddifferencesinthemeanings oftheconstructionsandinthcrestrictionson thcm. The meanings of the embedding predicatearcsketchedonlytothcextentneededfordiscussing certain restrictions: the distinction between performative and nonperformative,betweenactsandevents,and statesandevaluations,and between emotive andnoncmotive. Thcbasicmodalitiesdistinguishedarcpowcr,occurrence,truth and future truth. Each of thcscis divided into necessity or possibility. Therestrictionsonthcconstructionshavetodowith thetypeof complementsubject and prcdicatcrequired, the rangeofcomplement negation, and the choice of thatorinfinitive complementizers.

2112 Doctoral dissertations 195

11291 Riddle,ElizabethMarion 1978 Advisor:JerryMorgan Sequence of tensesinEnglish The main thesis of this dissertation is that Sequence of Tenses (SOT) is not an actualrule of English grammar.Iargue that the deep and surface structure tenses are the same in cases formerly thought to be examples ofSOT. This is done on the basis of a study of thc contexts in which the past and present tenses occur inboth main clauses and SOT environments. Pragmaticfactors. includingthespeaker'spurposeinutteringthesentencedeterminetense selection. The speaker may choose thepast tense over thepresenttoavoid conveying certainimplicationsassociatedwiththe usc of thepresenttense, which would be misleading or superfluous tothe intended communication.

Ialsoargue thatthe pasttense means only'trueinthepast'in some possibleworld. The notion'nolonger'trueisconversationallyimplicated rather thanentailed.Ishow thatthe same factors condition tenseselectionin mainclausesand SOT environments.Thisallows a unitarytreatmentof "normal" and "deviant'uses of the pasttenseinalltypes of structures, thus eliminating much of the need or desirability of a rule of SOT.

Finally,Iargue against a claim that SOT is ordered after Raisinginthc cycletopreventitfromapplyinginraisedstructures.Suchan ordering statement assumes that SOT isarule. As partof my evidence againstthe rulehood of SOT.Ishowthattenseless/verblessstructureshave a different discourse function from tensed clauses. From there,I argue thatinfinitives (as well as othertenseless/vcrblessstructures) arc notmarkedfor tense in underlyingly. 1 supportSmitt. s(1976) claimthatthe have which occurs infinitivesisa relational clement indicating anteriorityrather than a tense.It is suggested thatthe occurrence of haveispragmaticallyconditioned. Have occursunderlyinglyonlyinthoseinfinitiveswherethetemporalrelationship betweenthehigher and lower verbsisnotinferable. The importofthese conclusionsisthat SOT ininfinitivesisruledouton grounds otherthan ordering, and so there is no reason to consider it a syntactic rule of English.

11301 Rose,Kenneth Richard 1992 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru Method and scopeincross-cultural speech act research: Acontrastive study of requests in Japanese andEnglish The CrossCultural Speech Act RealizationProject (CCSARP), the most ambitiousspeechactresearchtodate,focusedonwesternlanguagesand culturesandemployed questionnairesindatacollection.Theresults showed conventionallyindirectrequeststobcthemostfavoredforalllanguages studied, and hintstheleastfrequent. Japanese interactionissaidto be hearer- oriented,thus vague andindirect,so astudy of requestsinJapanese should reveal agreater preferenceforhints.However,sincequestionnairesdonot reflectthenegotiatednaturcof actualinteraction,they may notbca valid mcans of data collectioninJapanese. To addresstheseissues, adiscourse completiontest (DCT)and a multiplechoicequestionnaire(MCQ)were administered to speakers Japanese and English. The DCT showed Japanese to be moredirectthanAmericans. There werealsosignificantdifferences between the DCT and MCQ resultsforbothlanguages.Both groups chosetoforego requests more frequently on the MCQ than on the DCT,and Japanese also chose

2 0 3 196 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) tohint morefrequently on thc MCQ than onthc DCT. Theseresultsargue against the use of elicited data,particularlyinnon-Western contexts.

1131 ) Rosenberg, Marc Stephen 1975 Advisor:JerryMorgan Counterfactives: A plagmatic analysis of presupposition Logicalproperties of verbalpredicates have been of interesttolinguists workingirthe generative framcworksincetheobservation by Kiparsky and Kiparskythat complementizer factivepredicates(e.g.regret, be aware)which arc judged to cause their embedded complementsI,be presupposedto bc true, and countufactivepredicates(c.g.pretend)which arc judged to cause their embedded complements to be presupposed to befalse,are analyzed. Work by linguists such asthe Kiparskys, Karttuncn, Keenan and Morgan isdiscussedandtwotypesofdefinitionsof presuppositionarcanalyzed: semanticorlogicaldefinitionswhich arc based on formal language dcfinitionsbylogicianssuch as VanFraassen, andpragmaticdefinitions whichviewpresuppositionsofbothtypesarcfound tobedeficient in rigorouslyaccountingforthepresupposition judgments made byspeakersof naturallanguages.No comprehensive definitionisformulated.Rather, arule of thumb is proposed.

Thrccclassesofpredicates whichhavebeen termedfactivcin the literaturearcinvestigated:(1)cognitivepredicateswhichattributemental attitudestopeople and whicharcnon-specificas toinformationsource(e.g. know, beaware):(2)sensoryverbswhichreportsensoryevents andstates (e.g.see, taste sound),(3)emotive predicates whichrepart emotionalstates andreactions.Thcpresuppositionjudgmentsassociatedwiththesethree classesofpred,-ates arc explainedby pragmaticprinciplesreflecting speakers' knowledge of theconventionaluseof language andof thenormal workingsofthe world.Threepragmaticprinciples are formulated:The Principleof Complete Knowledge (PCK),thatpeoplearcexpectedtoknow certainthingsabout themselves: The Principleof SensoryInformation(PSI), that sensory inputis normally takcn to be accurate: The Principle of Emotional Reaction (PER), that emotionalreactions occur asresponsestorealstatesand events(notimaginedorhypotheticalones). TheseprinciplesandGricean maxims of conversationofferexplanatoryaccountsofthepresuppositionof factives.Presuppositionjudgmentsarcnormal judgmentsbutnotnecessary ones.Misrepresentationandknowledge basedonerrorarcpossible.Lexical representationsoffactivclexicalitems whichinclude presuppositionfeatures arc shown to bc inadequate. Evidence from severallanguages (Flidatsa,Papago, Spanish)isgiveninsupportof aconception of presuppositionaspartofa moreuniversal phenomenonin language: the existenceofgrammatical mechanismsforprovidinghearers withinformation about a speaker's convictiontothetruth of niatrixand embedded propositions.

Pretend as a putativecounterfactivepredicateisdiscussed,anditis arguedthat a logicalaccountofpretend asa predicativecontaining an incorporatednega. veisincorrect.Claimsthatspeakerssystematicallyvaryin theirinterpretationof pretend-sentencesaccording toparametersdescribed logically(internal vs.externalnegation,entailment vr . presupposition)arc shown to be Inc oi rectbased upon tv, o informant stirs eys(N:-(14). An explanationof informantvariationintermsof contextsimagined duringthe

21,1 4 Doctoral dissertations 197 judging of sentencesisadvancedinsupport of thenon-ctomogencous dialect classesfound. Theinvestigationoflexicalcountcrfactivityiscontinuedwithreference todatafrom Toba-Batak (Sumatra)andChinese.Itisshownthatputative counterfactivesinthese languagesarcbettercharacterizedinpragmatic terms thaninlogicalone' .A paragon hypothetical counterfactiveinEnglish isdiscussed anditisarguedthatsurfacedisparitiesresulting from opposite patternsofnegativesforfactive-containingandcounter-factivecontaining sentences couldnot betolerated by anaturallanguage whose purposeisto permitefficientcommunication.

11321 Rugege, Geoffrey 1984 Advisor: Eyamba G. Bokamba A studyofKinyarwanda complementation Thc purpose of thestudyistoprovide a detaileddcscriptionofthe SententialComplementStructureofKinyarwanda, a LakeBaniulanguage spoken in Rwanda, Uganda and Eastern Zaire around the shores of Lake Kivu. Inadditiontoproviding a description of thebasic.qmplement structures of thelanguage,thethesisdealswithtwotheoreticalproblems. Thefirst problemconcernsthequestionofwhethercomplementizers arcto be representedinthedeepstructureorwhether theyarctobeintroduced by transformation. Evidence from the data we have presented suggests that,since complementizers have semantic contentinthislanguage,they must be inthe deepstructure. Thc second problemthatisinvestigatedhereconcernstheeffectof movementruleslikeRaisingon complementstructures.Itisshownthat movement rulesviolateIslandConstraints,inthcsense of Ross (1967). This apparentviolation 01 Ross Constraint isexplainedintermsoflanguage typologies,Kinyarwanda belongingtothatgroupoflanguagesthatviolate Ross'Constraint.

11331 Russell,DaleWilliam 1987 Advisor:JerryMorgan Cheyenne verb agreement in GPSG

ThisisananalysisoftheverbalagreementsystcmofCheyenne, a member of theAlgonquian family of Amerindian languages,interms of the GeneralizedPhraseStructureGrammar (GPSG).Agreementinthistheory works bya mechanism offeature matching among nodes of atreediagram whichrepresentsthestructureofunitsofthelanguage,eitherwordsor individualmorphemes. A necessaryprerequisiteforsuch a treatmentisa reanalysisof what havepreviously been calleddirectionalitymarkers,asinstead markingthe person and grammaticalrelationof one argument of theclause.Inaddition, thcmarking functionof eachverbal agreementaffixisformulatedexplicitly, intermsoffeatures,toprovide a precisemappingfromtheagreement features at thc level of the word to lexical features which occur on thc nodes of theagreementaffixesthemselves. Thc intemal structure of the wordisthen described by rules analogous to therulesofsyntaxdescribingthestructureofsentences. Inparticular, 2 5 198 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

FeatureInstantiationPrincipleslicensethc occurrence of features on nodes of the trees of word structure justas they do for sentence structure.Itisseento be thc Foot Feature Principle of GPSG that plays a crucialrolcin an account of verb agreement. Also withintheword,rulesof Lincar Precedence determine thc orde- of the elements of theword. Thisistruenot onlyintrivialways, suchasthe orderingof prefixesbeforesterns,butalsoinordering morphemes according tofeaturesof person. number. animacy. and obviation.This,alongwiththe reanalysisofdirectionalitymarkers,provides a re-interpretationofthe Algonquianperson-ani macyhierarchy,intcrmsofleft-to-rightorderrather thanlogicalprecedence. Thc accountof verbalagreement givenhcrcthusprovides evidencefor rulesof syntax operating withintheword, withthemot ohological component viewed as a word-syntax.

11341 Saciuk,Bohdan 1969 Advisor: Henry R. Kahane Lestwal strataingenerative phonolop(withIllustrations frontlbero- R o ma nc e The purposeofthisdissertationistostudytherolethatthedifferent componentsofthelexiconplayingenerativephonology,andtosketch a proposalfor dealing with thesephenomena. Previous treatmentsofthisaspectof phonologyarcreviewedandthcir relevantobservationsareincorporatedintothetheory proposedhere,butthc present proposalisbasedtoalarge extent on datafromthreelbero-Romance languages Spanish. Portuguese, and Catalan. I have drawn most heavily from Spanish and least from Catalan. This is due in part tothc existence of several studies of Spanish doneinthe framework of generative phonology. Although most of thedatafrontthese lbero-Romance languages would bc thesame forthcmajorityofthcirdialects,thcexamplesgivenherearc transcribedaccordingtothepronunciationof StandardMexican Spanish.the Paul ista dialect ot Ponuguesc. and the Oriental dialect of Catalan. Itis assumedt!:itthe reader of this work isacquainted with thc thcory of generative phonology as exposedin Chomsky & Halle.The Sound Patternof English(1968). Postal.Aspects of Phonologkal Theory(1968), and in ChapterI of McCawley,The Phonological Component of a Grammar of Japanese(1968). Forthisreason,thisdissertation does notcontain anIntroductionthatwould explainthcpreceptsof generativephonology.

1 3 5 1 Sadock,JerroldM. 1968 Advisor: Henry R. Kahane Ilyperse ntences

This thesis deals withpartof a model of human linguisticcapability.In each of thefirstthreesectionsIw illpresent evidence which demonstrates the necessity of assuming adifferentsortof ahsti-actconstituentindeep structure whichdiffers in someratherstrikingwaysfrommostotherunderlying constituents.Inthefirstplace, each olthe constituentsI'mwhich I willargue isentirelyabstractinthatno surfacestructureformisever directlytraceable to any of theseunderl>. ingconstituents.Secondly, the arealloddinthatthe Doctoral dissertations 199 relationship which theybeartotherestof thedeepstructureisnotatall obvious.Allthat seems clearisthat these constituents must be outside of the remainingsententialstructure.Finally,theydi fferfromotherabstract grammaticalentitiesinthattheyareeitheruniversallypresentor,atleast. arcuniversallypossible. There exist arguments thattheyarctobe postulated as occurringin theunderlyingrepresentationof everysentenceofevery naturallanguage.Thisconclusionwillfollow froma simplifying assumption about thesethreedifferentsorts of constituents which willbe presentedinthe fourth section. Thc remainder of thethesis will be concerned with providing a moredetailedtheorythroughthcinvestigationof someoftheprcdictions which thetheory makes and subsequent modification of thetheoryto makeit conformtothedatawhich arcavailablefromhumanlanguages.These modi ficationswillingeneralinvolveanincreaseinthespecificityofthe theory.

11361 Salt arelli,Mario Donato 1966 Advisor: Robert B. Lccs A phonology of Italianin a generative grammar

Thisisintendedasanintroductiontothestudy of Italianpronunciation. ItcoversbrieflytheXVI centurydescriptivists.the XIX centuryhistorical phonologists.thephoneticians.phonemicsandnormativegrammar.Although thematerial is intendedtobecomprehensive,criticalattentionispaidto works of insightfulsupportto the proposal made inthe dissertation. ChapterI servesasanintroductiontostudiesonItalianpronunciation.ChapterII is designedtopave thewayforthegrammaticalformulationsproposedin ChaptcrIll. ChapterIIIprovides thephonological component of a grammar of Italian. It incl udes most of the morphology,morphophonemics, and general phonological processes.Thc frameworkfor the phonologicaldescription adoptedis a distinctivefeaturetheory asproposed byHalleinThe Sound Pattern of Russian(Thc Hague,1959). Since a substantial number of therules of phonologyarcformulatedonphrase-structure, a sketchofthcsyntactic bases has been developed as a separate work by thcauthor andisassumed in thisdissertation.Thcsyntacticanalysisaccepts.ingeneral,thegenerative- transformationalview of descriptioninthcform proposedinN.Chomsky's Aspects of the Theory of Syntax(Cambridge, 1965).

11371 Sehaufele, Steven William 1991 Advisor: Hans Henrich Hock Free word-order syntax: The challenge from Vedic Sanskrit to contemporary Formal Syntax Theory VedicSanskrit,theearlyIndo-Europeanlanguagespoken bythcAryan invaders of Indiainthe 2nd milleniumB.C.E.,isa language showing littleif any cv idencefor levels01syntactic organization between thatof lexicalitems and that of maximal projections of those items.But thclarge corpus of Vedic literaturedoes show evidencethatVedic grammarroutinelygeneratedNPs. PPs, and VI'sinto which words were organized. On thesurface,however,thishcirarchicalorganizationisobscuredby theease with which Vedic grammar generateddiscontinous constituents.Most of the discontinuities in the Vedic grammargenerated discontinuous 2 7 20 0 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) constituents.MostofthediscontinuitiesintheVcdiccorpusresultfrom phenomena commontoawidevarietyoflanguages,e.g.,topicalization, pronominalfronting,particleplacement.andfocussing,whichinVedicarc definedinsucha way astoencouragediscontinuity.Inaddition,phrascs, insofar as they partook of nominal character, were defined by the grammar as 'scramblable'.i.e.,theycouldbefreelydiscontinuouswithintheirmothers withoutsuchdiscontinuityapparentlyneedinganypragmaticjustification otherthanthelanguage-user's mere desiretotakeadvantage of theoptions allowed by thc grammar. An attemptis madc to develop consistent descriptions of Vcdic discontinuity ineach of two formalsyntactictheoreticalframeworks, thcRevised Extended StandardTheoryalsoknownasGovernment & BindingorPrinciples & Parameters Approach (PPA). andLexical-Functional Grammar (LFG). Thc PPA analysisishampered byconstraintsbuiltintothctheoryasaresultof the study of languages withstricter constituent-order such as English.tothcpoint that violence needs to be done to either the data or thetheory. On thc other hand. LFG provescapableofdescribingeveryattestedclausewithlittle difficulty,butappearstobe no more capablethan PPA of explaining why certainlogicallypossibleconstituentordersoccurveryrarelyifatall. Suggestionsarcofferedforfurtherresearchintheareasof boththeory and fieldwork.

11 381 Schmerling,SusanFred 1973 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth Aspects of English sentence stress This dissertationisorganizedintosixchapters. Thefirstdiscussesthe approach to sentence stress of Chomsky & Halle (1968) and that of two of their precursors, Newman (1946) and Trager & Smith (1951). Following a review of thcdifferentapproachesandtheclaimsmadebythcvariousauthors,a detailedcritique of the cyclictreatment of Chomsky and Hand ispresented,in whichitis shown thatsuch a treatmentisunmotivated and beset with serious difficulties.ChapterIlisa review and critique of more recent approaches to sentencestress by Joan Bresnan and George Lakoff andathirdapproach. by DwightBolinger,which,whilenotnew,hasonlyrecentlybecome widely known togenerativegrammarians.ChapterIIIisadiscussionof aconcept which hasreceivedlittleserious discussionbuthas been extremely important indiscussionsnotonlyofstressitselfbutalsoof syntax,theconceptof "normalstress".Itisshowninthischapter thatthisnotionis one whichis incapable of characterizationinanylinguisticallysignificantway andthus thattreatmentsofstress(andotherphenomena)which dcpcndonitarc withoutempiricalbasis.The"positive"chaptersofthisdissertationarc ChapterIV, wherethequestionof what itemsinanutterancearcassigned stressisdiscussed. andChapterV.whichdealswithrelativestresslevels. Chapter VI contains a summary and polemics. Itisthcthesis of this work thatsentencestress assignment is governed byseveraldifferentprinciplesof differentnatures.Sonicof theseprinciples areoutsidethescope of anycurrenttheory.Considerationof sentence-stress phenomena indicates,then,thatitisimpossibletoviewallphonologicalrules as belonging to an"interpretive"componentofthegrammar.Thcir relationshipbetweenthepronunciation of asentenceand otherpropertiesis ascomplex,andasdeservingofrespect,astherelationshipbetweenthe Doctoral dissertations 201

"meaning" of ascntcncc and other properties, and we arestillveryfarfrom having an adequate theoryoflinguistic competence.

11 39 Schwarte,Barbara Sue 1981 Advisor:Michael Kenstowicz The acquisition of English sentential complementation by adult speakers of Finnish The studyreported on here was aninvestigationintotheacquisitionof EnglishsententialcomplementationbyadultnativespeakersofFinnish. A writtentestconsistingofsixproductiontasksand a smallcomprehension sectionwas administeredtoforty-threeFinnishstudentsstudyingEnglishat theUniversityof Jyvaskyla,Finland. Theproductiontaskscoverednineteen aspects of complementation, which were classified into thirteen subcategoriiationcategoriesandsixsyntacticcategories.Therewerethree administrations of thetestover .1 nine-month period. Thc analysis of the data cor.sisted of two pans. The firstpart was a cross- sectionalanalysistodeterminetheinvarianthierarchyof difficultyforthe nineteen complement categories. To determinethehierarchyofdifficulty,the ordering-thcorctic method developed by Bart and Krus (1973) was utilized. The cross-sectionalhierarchyofdifficultydeterminedfortheFinnishspeakersin thisstudy was then compared withthecross-sectionalhierarchy of difficulty determined for Puerto Rican Spanish speakersin a study by Anderson (1976). The second partof thcstudylookedatthcstudentsuse of complement structuresover a nine-monthperiod.Longitudinaldatawerecompiledfor twenty-threeof thestudents.Forthesetwenty-threestudents,Individual rankings of thenineteencategories,based upon thepercentagecorrect,were made for each testing. Thc ranking obtained on each testingfora student were then compared with each other to determineifthere was much variationina student's ranking from onetestingtothcnext.An analysis was also made to dctcrmincifthere wasmuchvariationwhen onestudent'slongitudinal rankingwascomparedwithanotherstudent'slongitudinalranking.Finally, the individuallongitudinal rankingswere compared with thc cross- sectionally-derivedhierarchyofdifficultytodetermineifthe individual longitudinal rankings corresponded with the cross-sectionally-derived hierarchyofdifficulty. The mostimportantfindingsof thisstudywcrc1)theexistenceof variationinthesecond languageacquisition process and 2)thefactthat such variationwas ohscured bythecross-sectionalgroupdata.Itwas foundthat over timethere was agreatdealof variationintheindividualrankings:that is.the rankings for a student changed front one testing to thenext. Not only wastherevariationovertimeforindividualrankings,buttherewasalso variationwhenonestudent'sindividuallongitudinalrankingwas compared withtheotherstudents'individuallongitudinalrankings.Thus,thclanguage learning process scentstohe veryindividualistic.

11401 Scoria,SyRio J 1972 Advisor.Ladislav Zgusta Indirectdiscourse and related phenomenain Xenophon TheLatinnameoralioobliquaanditsEnglishcounterpart,indirect discourse,havereferenceto alinkbetweenthet. onstructionso namedan i

209 202 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) some speech act. The syntacticstructure, however, and thc choice of lexical itemsforsentencesembeddedineitherdirectorindirectdiscourscarc generated by the speaker purporting to make areport on someone's speech or thought. The extent of theadherenceisentirelydependent of thecapability and the desire of thereporterto produceasentence similarinlexicalitems andsyntaxtothconcheclaimstoreproduce.Hisclaim,therefore,is technicallyapretense,butitisacceptable,for wc know thecircumstances under which allsuch claims a,c made. Certainothcr phenomena,formerly excludedfromtherangeof indirect discourse.arctreated bytheuser ofthelanguage under thesame syntactic rulesandthusarcshowntobepartofalargercategoryof constructions relatingtoindirect claims of reported speech and thought. Rules ofindirectdiscourseinancient Greek produccd transformationsin thc mood of thc embedded verb,to anoptative, and infinitiveor aparticiple. Selectionalrestrictionsof theverb of discourse determined which change,if any. took place.In some embeddings the case of the subject was alsoliableto change. An arca of distinctionbetweenindirect anddirectdiscourse wasin the determination of person assignment. Onlytheformer depends on identity testswiththc noun phrases of the hypersentencc. Many of thetransformationsfor embedded questionsarcdeterminedby thc same rulesasfor embedded declarativesentences.Yes-no questionsarc subjecttoarulcintroducingaspecialconjunction, and other questions using interrogativepronouns andadverbs may findtheirquestion work madeinto theequivalentrelative. If the thcory of a deleted hypersentence of communicationatthe highest nodc of every sentence can bc accepted, including the idea thatthe NPs of the reporter andthchearer startoutwithout person assignment. thenthebasis of direct and indirect discourse must bc the embedding and reembedding of such sentencesunder newhypersentences. Some sentences whicharc embeddedinEnglish,including most of the sentences of discourse, have in thc past bccn theorised to have anit-Soption. InthcGreekofXenophonthcalternativeappearstobcbetween a demonstrative pronoun andS. Ithas oftcn been demonstrated thatadjectives ought to bc included with verbs, but nouns of verbal derivation arc mnrc of a problem. They function as subjectsandobjectsinsentences,yettheycanalsotakeadirectobject themselves. This dissertationillustratestheirfurther useas verbs of discourse.

(1411 Se liner,ManfredBernhard 1979 Advisor:JcrryMorgan Towards a communicative theory of text This dissertation studies the textual function of language. A theory of tcxt isidentificeas one thatspecificsallthe acceptable, usable texts of language.

Thepurposeof Chapter 1 istor ..orastthcdoctrinesofgenerative- transformationaltheorytotheassumptionsthatunderliethistextlinguistic study. These arcidentifiedastheact-view of languagethatsecs languageas activityof speakers/writerswithapurposeandrecipientsasindividualsthat try to find out what was intheir heads.

1 0 BEST COPY MAILABLE Doctoral dissertations 2 03

Chapter IIstarts out with aGrundlagendiskussionof observations thata comprehensive theory of textwillhave to accountfor. These observationsare sctinrelationtoseveral"text-models." whicharc shown tobeinneed of revision.Finally.Icharacterizea"rational,"and non-absolutc"positionon textuality. Chapter IIIisan analysis of thc communicative function of theagentless "werden"-passiveinGerman. Thisanalysisisperformed under theassumption thatspeakers/writersact"rationally"andthatthey choose the formthatbcst suitstheir intentions.In the course of this study, several ways of exploitation arcidentifiedwhicharcthencontrastedtotheexploitationof man by speakers andwriters of German. Chaptcr IV gives a statement of thc major findings of the dissertation,as wellasitsshortcomings. The conclusionisthat thepassiveis usedfor more than one function andthatthereisindeed one context that can supportthc claim of a substitutional relationship of passive and man.

11421 Sereechareonsatit, Tasanee 1984 Advisor:FredericK. Lehman Conjunct verbs and verbs-in-seriesinThai This dissertationdeals withtwo generaltypesof verb phrasesinThai: conjunctverbsandverbs-in-series.ConjunctverbsinThaihavereceived littleattentioninprevious works:theclassificationandanalysisof conjunct verbsinthisstudyis,therefore, primary.Iconcludethatallconjunct verbs function like verbs and arc most adequately treatedatthe lexicallevel.

InThai,verbs-in-seriesappearas twodifferenttypesof constructions: serialverbs and compound verbs.Serialverb sequences can have any of the followinginterpretations:sequential,purposive,unordered,andsimultaneous. A preferred interpretation is determined by considering the semantic information and thc speech context. The shared subject constraint holdsinell cases of serial verbs in Thai.

Ipresent a classification of compound yobs inThai. Four types of these verbs directionalcompoundverbs,culminativecompoundverbs,modal compound verbs, and aspectual compound verbs arc analyzed.

11431 Sheintuch, Gloria 1977 Advisor:JertyMorgan Same rulein a transformational theory of syntax Thisdissertationisconcerned withtheassessmentolthesignificance of the notion "same rule"for syntactictheory.Several possibleinterpretations of and explanationsforthenotion"same rule"arc examined, andtherange of thcinterpretations is narrowed down, such that assuming a general framework of fransformational thcory of syntax constrained by considerations of language acquisition whichisassumed tobc, to some degree, innatelycontrolled,"same rule" istaken to represent a "significant generalization"inthe grammar internalizedby a speaker. Theintuitively-basedcriteriainvolvingsimilaritiesanddifferences in properties of rules, used by linguisticsfor decisions about the sameness of two rules(within a givenlanguage) whichareidenticalinsomeproperties,but differentinothers,arc examined.Itisfoundthatthevarious ctiteriacan be 211 204 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) ordered in termsof a hierarchy of predominance relationships in determining rule "sameness", and how rules can differ from each other.

Itisargucdthatthcinterpretationof "samerule" asa significant generalizationinthe grammar of a speaker cannot make senseacross two or more languages,if one does not assumethatthc"samerule"isaninnate universal thatis,thatthcrc exists a universal inventory of rules from which cach language draws some subset, serving as a constraint on linguisttheory. The hypothesis of "innateinventory of universalrules"isassessedinthe lightof some cross-linguistic works reviewedinthisdisscrtation.Itisfound that none of the works come up with some formulation of a universal rulethat can be empirically validated againstthe diversity of natural languages. Also,it isfoundthatthccritcriausedby linguiststodeterminecross-linguistic "sameness" or universalrulesarearrangedina hicrarchythatisthcinverse ofthatforlanguage-internalanalysis.Otherdeficienciesofthchypothesis arcpointedout:thcsubstantive constraintinterms of universalinventory of rulesisredundanttoccrtainformalconstraints,isunabletoconstrainthc grammarsufficiently,andimpliesthattherearcnogeneralizationsamong thcuniversalrules,sothatitdoes notcallfor explanationsfor why certain rules, and notothers, arc possiblein grammars. Inconclusion,itissuggestedthatthecurrentconception of "universal rule"isa dubious notion, and that some new kind of constraint a universal predominance hierarchy of propertiesinwhichrulescandiffer,ifdeveloped adequately,couldrestrictthepower of Transformationaltheoryina more significant,efficient, anddescriptivelyadequatemannerthan a universal inventoryofrules.

1144) Shell,RobertLarry 1972 Advisor: Georgia M. Green The analysis of cleft and pseudn-clefi sentences in English This workisdivided into eight chapters.In ChapterIlthecleftsentence constructioniscomparedtoa constructionwhichisoutwardlysimilartoit. This chaptcrisnot acritique ofa previously proposed analysis of thecleft sentenceconstruction,butratherservestodemonstrate some ofthcunique characteristicsofthisconstructionwhichdifferentiateitfrom a similar lookingconstruction.ChapterIIIdiscussesananalysisof thecleftsentence construction which was proposed in Lakoff (1965). Many of the defects of this analysis arc seento be the same ones thatarefoundinthc analysis presented inChapterII.InChapter IVthecleftsentenceconstructioniscomparedto another outwardlysimilar construction.Again,thepurpose ofthischapteris not tocriticize a previouslyproposedanalysisofthc cleftsentence construction,but rathertoshowsonicadditionalcharacteristicsofthis construction.InChapter V reasons arcgivenforbelievingthecleftsentence constructiontobe closelyrelatedtoanother construction thepseudo-cleft sentence.InChapter VI Idiscussthenature of thesubordinate clause of thc pseudo-cleftsentenc, construction andpresent an analysisofcleft and pseudo-cleftsentences which overcomessonicof theproblems of previously proposed analyses. Chapter VII deals with the analysis of the cleft and pseudo- cle ftsentencespresentedinChapterVI ChapterVIIIpointsoutvarious problems that are yetto be solved.

212 Doctoral dissertations 205

11451 Shim, Seok-Ran 1991 Advisor: Chin-Wu Kim Word structurein Korean The purpose of thisstudyistoinvestigatethe nature of morphological structure of words inKorcan and to examine theintcraction of morphological propertieswithothercomponentsofgrammar. Inordertoprovidethc adequate modelfor word structure of Korean,Iadopta morphological model whichisproposedinrecent developmentsinmorphology(e.g.Lieber1980, Williams1981:1981a,Selkirk1982, DiScuillo & Williams1987).Inthis morphological model, some syntacticnotions. such ascertainnotions of X-bar theory, a head of a word and argument structure arc extended to thctheory of wordstructure. Chaptcr 2 gives an overview of word formation models proposed within thcframework ofthelex icalisttheory.Severalwordformationmodels of Koreanarc examined. This chapter alsointroduces some of major theoretical assumptions upon which thcanalyses giveninthisstudy depend. InChaptcr3.thcmorphologicalproperties of compounds inKorcanarc discussed. Two differentsetsof primary compoundsarecomparedandthe differencebetween themisarguedtobe attributedtothedifferentword structurc. Thc analysis of synthetic compounds isalso Oven.Itis shown how the word structure model which incorporatestheArgt.ment LinkingPrinciple proposed by Lieber (1983) allows an adequate account of synthetic compounds. Finally,itisarguedthatthe differenceininternalword structures can make predictionsonS ino- Koreantensi fication. Chapter4 discussesthcmorphologyofpassive,causativesuffi xcs, nominal izationandthenegative morpheme an. An attcmpt is made to provide thelexicalrepresentationsofpassiveandcausativemorphologyusing t hc notionof conceptualstructureproposedbyJackendoff (1987).Byproviding thclexicalrepresentations of passive and causative morphology,itis claimed thatthecoincidence ofaffixalforms can no longer bcregardedas a total accidentalphenomena.Thedistinctionbetweenthegerundive um and ki is discussed.The morphologyof negative morpheme anisalso examined.Itis shownthatthedifferenceinmeaning between two negativetypes can make predictionsaboutcooccurrencerestrictions of thctwo negativeversions. ") Finally.Chapter 5 summarins thetopicsdiscussed and examines some consequencesandimplications.

(1461 Silitonga, Mangasa 1973 Advisor: Georgia M. Green Some rules reordering constituents and their constraintsinRatak This studyisanattemptto describereordering transformations andtheir constraintsinRatak.Notallreorderingtransformationswillbe discussed here and Iwillrestrict myself totheiavestigation of chopping rules. Thc study is devoted to the justification of the claims about the order of constituents on the deep stnicture of Batak. 1 would liketo claim the ing:

( ) Balak haspredis ate- firstword order as opposed topredicative-second word order, and

213 206 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

( 2 ) atleastthereorderingrulesdiscussedhere should operate on VOS order.

In my attemptto justify( )and (2)Iwould liketo introduce and discuss briefly thefollowingruls: Topic ali/ation, Passive and Relative Clause Formation. For abetter exposition of the syntactic phenomena that I am going to discuss below,Iassume the correctness of (1) and (2).

11 4 7 1 Skousen, Royal 1972 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth Substantiveevidence for morphological and phoneticregularitiesin ph onology

Inthiswork, I willconsiderwhether thereisanysubstantiveevidence for theprinciplesofuniqueunderlyingrepresentationsand phonetically- plausiblerules. I willexamine various examples of morphologicalalternation frontEnglish. French, and Finnish and show thatinthese cases thetraditional generativephonologicalsolutionsateincorrect

Inthefollowingchapter, I discussthenotionolsubstantiveevidence morefullyand give examplesfrontFnglishto show how substantive evidence can beusedtodeterminewhichregularitiesarecaptutedbyspeakers.In chapter 1,Ideal with the French verb system and argue againstthetraditional generativephonologicalanalysesthattrytoaccountfor vowelalternationsin irregularverbsbypostulat inguniqueunderlyingvowelsand phonetically plausiblerules(whichlookliketheoriginalhistoricalrules).Inchapter4, I considerthreeputativerulesinFinnishthateverygenerativephonologist whohas workedonFinnish has postulated and showthat there isno substantive evidencefortheserules.Inchapter 5, 1 consider theillativesuffix inFinnishandargue thatseveral analowcalchangesshow thatcertain historical,phonetically-plausiblerulesarenolonger capturedbyspeakers.In each of these chapters.Iwill show Mat thereissubstantive evidenceforrules thatrelatesurfaceformstoeachother.Inthesecases,substantiveevidence indicatesthatspeakersat countrormorphologicalalternationby meansof surfacepatternsof alternation.Inchapter I considertheconditions under which speakeis fail tocapturephonetic ally plausible regularities. And inally.inchapter7, I discuss vanous attemptstolimittheabstractnessor geneiativephonologicalsolutions onthebasis of substantive evidence.

11 4 81 Smith, JesseRobert 1971 Advisor:HansIlenrichI lot k Word order inthe older Germanic dialectA

Throughoutthisstudy I willc,iiiiscderword oidertobe a featureof grammar whichisneithercompletelyfreenorcompletelyfixed.Complete ft cesium of word order would mean, among otherthings, what evety possible order was equallymeaningfulforeverysentenceand,therefore,thatorder

as completely non significantA rigidly 1 sea wold(inletwould mean that a givenset ofgtammatical circumstant eswouldrequire a definitewordorder andthatno other miletwas possibleNeitheiolthesesituationsexistsinthe Octinanic dialects studted hereWhat does seem to be the caseisthatfor every setof grammatical circumstances thereisa most expected order which willbe calledtheunmarkedorder When thisolderisusednospecialemphasis or attentioniscalledtotheClcmCIllsofthesentence 1 orthe sante setof Doctoral dissertations 207 grammaticalcircumstancestherearcone orseveralalternateorderspossibk which do focusattention upon specificelementsor uponthesentenceitself. Such orders will be called marked orders. One of thebasic assumptions on which thisthesis stands orfallsisthat thc onc crucialfeature of sententialword orderisthc position of thcverb alone. Thc position of the verb, then will serve as the basic determiner of word order patternclassificationinthisstudy. An examination of the documents of theancient Germanicdialectsrevealsthatfour types of word ordcr patterns willsufficetoclassifyallsentences encountered. The verb may beininitial position, second position, third or later non-finalposition, andfinalposition.

(1491 Soheili-1sfahani, Abulghasem 1976 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru Noun phrase complementationinPersian The goal of writing this dissertationistopresenta syntactic as wellas a semantic analysis of some major aspects of NP complementation inPersian. We beginthediscussionwith a briefintroductiontoclassificationofIranian languages, approachestoPersiansyntax. and areview of thcearlierresearch on NP ComplementationinPersian. We reviewtheearlierresearchconductedbyIranianandnon-lranian scholars onthe phenomenon of NP ComplementationinPersian. The review showsthatwhileit isgenerally acceptedby bothtraditionalists and transformat ion al iststhat a noun phrase complementformspartof the predicate.thereisno consensus among theresearchersastowhetheritis generatedunderlyinglyinpre-verbalorpost-verbalposition.Obviously,this controversyhas developed as a resultofadopting thetransformational approach which, based on theunderlying assumption of itsgoal of linguistic inquiry,dealswithtwolevelsofrepresentation inthctreatmentof NP Complementation in Persian. Thiscontroversy is pursued in the transformationalanalysesofPersianComplementationpresentedbyMoyne- Carden and Tabian.Inthis study. we take the positionthat NP complements in Persianarcgeneratedpre-verballyintheunderly ingrepresentation.

11501 Sohn,Han 1976 Advisor: Chin-Chuan Cheng A cineradiographie study of selected Korean utterances and itsimplications Thegeneralpurposeofthisstudy is to reveal andquantifythe physiologicalactivities of thevocaltractduring thearticulation of thethree typesofKoreanstops(tense unaspi rated,laxslightlyaspirated,tense aspirated)at threedifferentpointsof articulationat a normal conversational speed,tosec how wellthevariousarticulatorsservetoseparatetheKorean stopcategories. Itmay be notedthatmostinvestigatorshavebeenconcernedwith coarticulatoryconfigurationsofarticulatorssuchas thetongue(thcmost importantsupra] aryngealarticulator)andthebps, jaw,velum, pharynx,ctc., forbothmeaningful andmeaningless phoneme sequences,butrestrictedin lengthtothatofan Isolatedsyllabic. Thc generalfinding has beenthatthere isconsiderableforwardcoarticulationbetweenadjacent phones,with the degt ee ofL oarticulationapparentlydependentupontherateofutterance,

215 208 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) phoneticstructure,and, more tentatively,syllabicstructureand theposition within a word. Specifically, thisstudy attemptsto analyze thcfollowing: (1) the phonetic nature of thc Korcan stop consonants: (2 ) therelevanceofvariousphonologicalfeatures:e.g.,tense/lax, aspiration,heightenedsubglottalpressure,etc.; (3) the physiological correlates of the conccpt "word boundary"; (4 ) utterance-initial phenomena; (5 ) comparison of the findings of this study with others; and (6) various aspects of the theoreticalimplications of the results.

(151) Sohn, Hyang-Sook 1987 Advisor:Michael Kenstowicz UnderspecificationinKorean phonology Itisthc purpose of this work to argue that the uniqueness of a soundis characterizedby some,notall,distinctivefeatures,dcpartingfromthe SPE view of a segment as an unordered set of allthe features supplied by universal grammar.Byeliminatingredundantfeaturesfromunderlyingrepresentation and specifyingonlyunpredictablefeatures,underspeci fication system constrains possible types of phonologicalprocessesinagiven grammar. A varietyof argumentsforfeatureunderspecificationarcadduccd from bothvowelandconsonantalphenomenaofKoreanphonology.Theleast markedvowel is completelyunspecifiedanddue to its featureless representationinthe melody planeitisthe highestinthe hierarchies of both the cpenthcsisanddeletionprocesses. Resortingtofeatureunderspecification, phenomenaoffreevariation,vowelmetathesisandseveralvowelmerger processesarcrecognizedas asingleprocessofsimplydegcminatingthe branching structure of thenucleus. Under thisgeneralization,thcproduct of mergerof twofeaturematricesautomaticallyfollows,theunionof two matrices bcing theunderspecificationforathirdvowel.Inchapter 4 separate precesses of tensification,neutralization,andnasalassimilationarcalsoseen to be allconditioned by a single denominal adjective morpheme. The present study addresses theissue of the structure of featuresinthc melodyplaneandtheirrelationwithotherplanesofrepresentation. Postulation of feature-sized morphemes forthclightideophonc How] andthc dcnominaladjective I-I-constricted glottis]stronglyargues for the representationofafcaturcwithno skeletalposition.Ontheothcrhand, evidencefrotn/s/-irregularverbsprovidessignificantsupportforthc asymmetricalrepresentationofaskeletalslotwithnofeaturespecification. This study also argues that glides in Korean arc nota part of the onset but a partofthenucleusnode,hcnccprovidinganinsightintopossibleand impossible diphthongstructures.This gives added supportfortheclaimthat glidesand vowels arcnondistinctunderlyingly. Asforthcorganization of thclexicon,thepresentstudy deploys both phonology-andmorphology-basedargumentsagainsttheorganizationof wordformationprocessesintandem,in favorofnon-linear,simultaneous morphologicalprocesses.Withinthisview,phonologicalrulcapplicationis sensitivetothctypcs of morphologicalstructureinthelexicon,rathcr than depending ontheirstratum oriented domainspecification.

216 Doctoral dissertations 209 [152] Sridhar,ShikaripurNarayanaro 1980 Advisor: Charles E. Osgood Cognitivedeterminantsof linguisticstructures: Across-lin ;uistic experimental studyof sentence production Thepresentstudyisintended as a contributiontothestudyofthe relationshipbetween language and thoughtin the area ofsentence production. The basic hypothesis of this studyisthata numbcr of crucialproperties oflanguagearcdeterminedbythestructureof humanperceptionand cognition(Osgood1971).Thcstructuralpropertiesinvestigatedinclude:thc identifyinganddistinguishingfunctionsof nominalmodifiers,spatialdeixis, unmarked constituent and clause ordering, marked structures such as Passive. Topicalization,RightDislocation,amongothers.Theindependentcognitive variablesinclude: Figure/Ground and Agent/Patient relations,perceptual scanningstrategiesofvertical andhorizontalarrays.distinctionbetween freshandfamiliarperceptions,inherentandinducedperceptualsalienceof entities,among others. This hypothesis,translatedintoa number of specificsub-hypotheses, was testedcross-linguistically,using a sentenceproductionformat. Thc cognitive distinctions were emhodicdin acolorfilmconsisting of 70 "scenes" which showed anactor and some everyday objects(blocks,balls,ctc.)invarious actionand stativcrelations. The composition of thc scenes and thcir sequence was manipulated tocreate cognitive presuppositions e.g.,focus on the object of actionwas induccd by zooming, or bythe animacy, or bythegreater relative size of the object, and so on. The film was shown in10 communities aroundtheworldandsubjects(300 nativespeakers of tenlanguages) were asked to "simply describe" each sccnc ina simple sentence. Thc ten languages arc:Cantonese,English,Finnish,Hebrew,Hungarian. Japanese,Kannada, Slovenian.Spanish, and Turkish.Thc data(21,000sentences)wcrc(i) transliteratedintheRomanscript,(ii)translatedmorpheme-by-morpheme, and(iii)freelytranslatedintoidiomaticEnglishbylinguisticallytrained nativespeakers. Theanalysisofdatarevealsseveralfascinatingcorrelationsbctwccn cognitiveinputsandlinguisticstructures.including;(1)nominalsdenoting figuresofstateandagentsofactionprecedethosedenotinggroundsand patients,exceptin"presentative"contexts;(2)peopleprefertoexpress changesofstateoverwhelminglymoreoftenthanaccompanyingconstant states;(3)verticalarrays arc described suchthattheobjcct on topislocated withreferencetothatbelow,leadingtothcuscof the unmarked "above" rather thanthe marked "below"; (4)inhorizontalarrays, objects closesttothc perceiver(ego) arclocated withreferenceto thosefurtherfromego. resultingina preference for''infront of" over "on back or; (5) the order of clauses expressing perceptual events correspondstothesequence of eventsin perception;(6)entities renderedsalient by virtueoftheirintrinsic meaningfulness (e.g., humanness), or perceptualfocus, tend to be expressedat or nearthebeginning of thesentence,leading to(a)Passives or Topicalized sentences;(7)"surprisesubject"contextsleadtodisruptionof normalword order:Verb-Subject orderin SVO languages(ext.eptEnglish) and withthe subjectimmediately preceding theverbin SOV languages;(8)thcdegree of referentialelaboration(measuredin termsofthe numberofadjectival modifiers) depends on the degree to which theintendedreferentispresumed 21 2 1 0 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) to be noveltothelistener:the number of adjectives decline continuously with eachsubsequentmentionof a givenentity:(9)thenatureofreferential expressions (includingthechoicc of adjectivesand nounphrases) depends on thenature of perceived orinferredalternative members of the same category from which theintendedreferentisto he distinguished:furthermore, givena choiccamongdistinguishingfeatures,speakerspr;ferinherent,perceptual features (e.g.,color, size, shape) to abstractrelationalfeatures(e.g.,position). Thisstudy,therefore,demonstratesthcexistenceofperformance universalswhichcutacrossdifferencesbetweenlanguage.Inaddition,it contributestothestudy of comparative syntaxby demonstratingthe common functionalbases of differentsurfacestructuresacrosslanguages.Finally.by demonstratingthatvarious aspects of sentencestructurearcdetermined bya varietyofcognitive principles(includingperceptual.attentional, and pragmaticprinciples),itcontributesto a functional,explanatorytheoryof language performance.

115 31 Steffensen, Margaret Siebrecht 1974 Advisor: Howard Maclay The acquisition of Black English Inthisdissertation,thedeveloping language of two children. Jackson and Marshall,will beanalyzed,focusing primarily onthe emergence of dialectal characteristics.TheageperiodcovredforJackson was 20 monthsto26 months, 2 weeks; for Marshall.17 months, 2 weeks to 26 months,Iweek. The dialectspokenintheirhomeswill be examinedinChapter Twoforthe characteristicsofBlackEnglish(hereafter BE)thathavebeenidentifiedin thelinguisticsliteratureanditwillbedemonstratedthatbothchildrenare beingraisedinBE speechenvironments. Inthe followingthreechapters, their speech will be analyzed for the emergenceof these features. concentratingparticularlyonthoseinvolvingthenounphrase,thecopula and the verb phrase. Thc development of negation will not bc discussed inthis study.Itwill hearguedthatthedifferencesbetweentheir development and thatof childrenacquiringtheStandarddialectarctrivial,althoughinthe caseof thecopula oncstructurealreadyconformstotheadult BE pattern. However, even inthisinstanceitcan not he argued thatthisisdifferent from thepatternof acquisitionintheStandard dialectbecause there havebeen no studies directed specificallytothe distribution of the copula intheStandard.

1 1 5 41 Stein,DavidNeil 1975 Advisor:Michael Kenstowicz On the basis of English iambic pentameter This essayisa report on thc searchfor a better way to describe thc most common formofEnglishmetricverse:iambicpentameter.alsocalledblank verseand,ifrhymed. heroicverse. The thesisof thisessayisthatonce an adequatetheoryofEnglishrhythmicand timingcharacteristicshas been formulated,a theory of meter can he derived fromit.Thaiis, Ibelieve thata tnetrictypeisa particularstylizedform of rhythm extantinEnglishnon- poeticutterances.The featuresofEnglish rhythm are what the poet manipulates when composing his meteredverse. I suggestitsthisessaythat theprinciplesof English rhythmas enumerated by Andre Classe (1939) and thespecificcharacteristics01 tsochrony of theintervalsinthespeech stream asins estigated by Ike tehiste (1Q71.10 /3a,1973b, 9730 provide a sufficiently

2 1S Doctoral dissertations 2 1 1

rich and well-substantiatedtheory ofEnglishrhythm in non-metered discourse, so thatI may motivate a theory cf iambic pentameter. The essayis organizcd inthe following way: Chapter One discusses three suggested bases from which linesof iambic pentameter have been thoughtto the form of isochronous intervals;syllabic-stress 7111.. be derived: temporal bases in bases inthe form of a string of feet;and accentual-stress bases described as a stringof twotypcsofabstractpositions,weakandstrong.Chapter Two investigates a topicraisedinChapter One themetricalstatusof minor category words and morphemes: auxiliaries,prepositions, pronouns, derivationalsuffixes,etc.ChapterThreeexamines a varietyofiambic pentameter in which linesarc said to contain an "inverted"foot a trochee replacing an iamb; thatis,in place of the expected unstressed-stressed syllabic sequence(theiamb),thepoetsubstitutes a stressed-unstressedsyllabic sequence (thctrochee).Chapter Fouriscdneernedwiththemotivationof a theorywhichwilldescribein a non-adhocmannerthedistributionof inversionin a line of iambic pentameter. The essay concludes with alistof prospectiveareasthatarc opened tofurtherinvestigationas a result of this study.

[1551 Steinbergs, Aleksandra 1977 Advisor: Michael Kenstowicz The phonology of Latvian The dissertation deals withthe major phonologicalprocesses of Latvian. Chapter One providesa detaileddescription of the sound segments of Latvian andgoes ontodiscussthosephonologicalprocesses which occur generally throughoutthelanguage andarcnotlimitedtoanyparticular type of word. Chapter Two describesrules which applyinnouns and/or adjectives. Some of theserulesalso applytoverbs and arefurther discussedinthe thirdchapter. The thirdchapter goes on todescribe morphophonologicalrulesthataffect verb endingsandroots.Adetaileddiscussionoftheunderlyingformsof personal endings and tense markers argues for alessabstractset of forms for theseendingsthanhasbeen positedinearliertreatments.Finally,the reflexive verbs arc dealt withindetail. Thc lastchapter describes the tonal dialects of Latvian and gives phonetic descriptionsof thetones.Datafromthecentraltonaldialectillustratethe distribution of thetones on varioustypes of morphemes.Itis shown that, despite some claimsthattherearcnolanguageswithtonesonunstressed syllables(madeparticularly byKurylowiez),Latviandoeshaveunstressed syllable tones. As well, in addition to the kind of lexical tone found on roots and most derivational endings, thereisa type of tone Ihave called 'morphological' thatoccurs ongroupsofinflectionalendingswhich may havedifferent phonologicalforms.Finally,somerulesarcgivenforplacingpredictable tones.

[156] Stock,Roberta 1976 Advisor:Howard Maclay Some factorsaffectingthe acquisition of a foreign language lexiconinthe classroom Itwouldbe usefuliftheforeignlanguage pedagogue could determine whichwordsweredifficultforthclanguagestudenttolearnandwhy. 219. 212 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

However, theliteratureinthefield of language pedagogy deals,for the most part,withonly suchpedagogicalissuesasa)when should new words be introduced;b) whatisthe best method for teaching and practicing new words; and c) what are the criteriato bc used when selecting items to be taught, and not with the issue of difficulty. This dissertationconsideredthisnotion of difficultyandisolatedfactors associatedwiththephysicalshape oftheword(i.e.pronunciation,length), grammaticalcharacteristics(i.e.category,gender)and meaninginorderto seewhattheireffectwas ontherateofacquisitionandthelengthof retention.Inaddition,factorsnotdirectlyintrinsictospecificitemswere considered:subjectivefeelings,nativelanguageinterference,usefulness,etc. Finally,twospecificmethodologicalapproaches(audio-lingual and situational)were analyzedinlightof threecriteria:a)experimental evidence; b)treatment of problematic items;andc)facilitation of learning. It was concluded that some factors had more effect on thc acquisition of a foreignlanguagelexiconintheclassroomandthata tentativehierarchy could be postulated: a )A successfulmethodology would havethcmostpositiveeffect on acquisition.Thisincludessuchconsiderationsasordering,criteria for selection of items, ctc. b )Factorscausedbythejuxtapositionof twoor moreitems(i.e. antonyms,similar-soundingwords)havemoreeffect(usually negative)onacquisitionthanthosefactorsintrinsictoindividual itcms(i.e.difficultyof pronunciation). c)Non-intrinsicfactors(i.e.subjectivefeelings) have more of an effect(positiveand negative) on acquisitionthanintrinsicones. d)Intrinsicfactors have thcleasteffect on acquisition. Methodology was considered a factor sinceif a method is successful,itwill neutralizethceffectofthenegativefactorsandutilizetheeffectsof the positiveones.

11571 Stucky,SusanU. 1981 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth Word order variation in Makua: A phrase structure grammar analysis Thc purposes of this dissertation arc two-fold. The firstisto examine onc aspectof thesyntaxof alargelyundescribedBantu language. Makua. Thc aspect under considerationisthesyntacticpropertyloosely(andperhapsill- advisedly) termedfree word order. The second purposeistoprovidea formal treatment of this part of Makua syntax. Thc analysisiscast within that version of phrase structure grammar as developed by Gerald Gazdar atthcUniversity of Sussex. This version of phrasestructure grammar embodies two trendsin linguistictheory:1)a movement away from transformations and towards base- generationand2)theincorporation of a compositional semantics of thesort advocated by Montague and others. Itisarguesthateven though Makua exhibitsacertain degree of order freedom,itisinappropriatetoanalyzethis order asfreeatthc word levelor freeatthcconstituentlevel.Rather,certainconstituentsandwordsenjoy freedom while others do not. The analysis proposed consists of asct of rules withspecificpropertieswhich depend.inpart.ontheexistenceofcertain

2 '0 Doctoral dissertations 213 constituents,e.g.thepresenceof averb phraseinsome ordersbutnotin others.Other rulesarcmotivatedbyconstraints onthedistributionof such constituentsassententialcomplementsandinfinitivecomplements(butnot infinitivesthemselves).Additionalsupporting evidencefortheseparaterules comes from the formalization of verb agreement and from he analysis of the syntaxofrelativeclauses.Itisconcludedthatthismulti-ruleapproach rendersbothscramblingrulesorlinearconcatenationrulesnotonly superfluous for an analysis of Makua syntax, but inadequate as well. Itis of no small importance to syntactic theory thata general account of ordcrcanbegiveninagrammar consistingentirelyofphrasestructure rules,becausesuchgrammarswerethought(byearlyadvocatesof transformationalgrammars)tobcnotonlyinelegant,butinadequateon descriptive grounds.Inaddition,thekind of analysisprovidedfor Makua is suggestive of a general approachto order freedom, which, unlike other formal proposalsforsuchlanguages,requirestheadditionofnofundamentally differentruletype(e.g.scramblingtransformations(Ross(1967))orlinear concatenationrules(Hale(1979)andLapointe(1980)).Becauselinguistic theoriestendtobeephemeralinnature,themostlastingcontribution may well be thepresentation of data froma heretofore unstudied language.Itis hoped thatthethesis presents asignificantlylarge body of data toaidinOur generalunderstandingof humanlanguage. (158] Subbarao,KarumuriVenkata 1974 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru Noun phrase complementationin Hindi Thisdissertationdealswiththefollowingaspectsofnounphrase complementation inHindi:structureofthenounphrase, thevarious complementizers,relevanttransformationalrulessuchasEqui-NPDeletion, SubjectRaising,Extrapositionandyah 'it' aisa'such'Deletion.Italso considerstheconstituentstatusof theki and the ka-nacomplements. In addition, some aspects of the structure of thc participlesin Hindi arc discussed. Itis shown thattheunderlying word order of constitucnts of thc noun phraseinHindiisS NP or S N, justasin many other irrefutablyverb-final languages.Itisalso shown thatthe underlying word ordcr of the constituents subject, objcct and verbisindependent of the directionin which the embedded Sismoved. Evidenceispresentedto show thatthe claimthatallrightward movementrulesarcupwardboundedcannotbeauniversalbecausean embedded SinHindi can be moved rightward unbounded. Strong evidenceinsupport of theclaimthatthe grammar must include globalrulesis presented from two rules Unbounded Extraposition and yah 'it' aisa 'such' Deletion. ItisdemonstratedthatHindiprovidescounter-evidencetoRoss'sclaim thatsubjects have "primacy" over objects.Evidenceispresentedto show that the claim that factive complements do not permit 'raising' holds for Hindi too. Itisarguedthatdeletionor movement of an NP fromtheembedded sentenceincertainstructuresresultsinparticipialization.Itis shown thatthe existingpruningconventionsarcinadequateincapturingtheintuitionsof thc native speaker in some cases.

221 214 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Significant new dataconcerning thepostpositionsinHindiispresented anditisshown thatthepostpositionsthatoccurinsentenceadvcrbialsarc differentfrom thosethat occur witha class of verbs called "oblique verbs."It isargued thatthc postposi:ionsthat occur insentences with oblique verbs arc inserted by the Postposition Insertionrule.Itisalso shown thattherulethat deletes the keliyewith a purposive interpretation can be treatedasa global rule.

11591 Sung,Li-May 1990 Advisor: Peter Cole Universalsof Reflectives Thelocalityconditionsonreflexivesvarywidelyfromlanguageto language. In English.areflexive(e.g. himself) must take alocalantecedent.In contrast,inAsian languageslikeChinese,areflexive(e.g.ziji) can take an antecedentindefinitelyfarfromitsantecedent.Futhermore,inEuropean languages,a reflexiveis bound inaless restricted domain thaninEnglish, but not in an indefinite domain as in Chinese. Thc purpose of this dissertationisto developaunitaryanalysis of localityconditions on thebinding of reflexives among languageswithinthcgeneralframeworkof Government andBinding theory. The core idea explored hcrcisthatreflexivesinalllanguages obcy the samelocalityconditionsandthatapparentlongdistancereflexivesinvolve localsuccessive cyclichead movement.

Chapter 1 provides a general idea of the ways in which languages seem to bcdifferentwithrespecttolongdistancereflexivesintermsoflocality conditions. I suggestthatlongdistancebinding betweenreflexives andtheir antecedentsisinfactlocal binding in much the same way thatalocalrelation holds between wh-clements andtheoriginaland intermediate movementsites.

Inchapter2,takingChineseasastartingpoint. I proposethatthe differencesbetweenziji 'self and taztii'himselfinChinese hinge on whcthcr thereflexiveformisx° or xrn a xx"reflexiveslikezijiwillinvolvehead movementfromINFLtoINFL,thuslicensinglongdistancebinding. In contrast,xm a xreflexiveslikelaziji or himself adjointo xm a x projections. Therefore, 01° xreflexives can have only localantecedents. Chapter 3explorestheideaof proposingasimplesetofprinciples governingfeaturepercolationtoallowaunifiedtreatmentofanumber of related phenomena. I argue that four sets of data arcto be accounted for by the proposedFeaturePercolationPrinciples.Thcsetsofdataarc(1)the differencesin"blocking effects" of long distancereflexivesinEast Asian and Europeanlanguages;(2)theso-called"sub-command"factsinEastAsian languages:(3)thethattraceeffectsinEnglish and other languages; and(4) Pro-dropparameteramonglanguages.

InChapter 4, I firstdiscussa number of problems withthe ORR' a x hypothesis. I thcncomparethcheadmovementanalysisproposedinthis thesiswithanumber of previous .approachestolongdistancereflexives. I arguethatthesealternativepropoi:akareinadequateconceptuallyand empirically and, asaresult,the head movement analysisisto be preferred.

2 Doctoral dissertations 215 [1601 Surintramont, Aporn 1979 Advisor: Frederic K. Lchman Some deletion phenomena inThai This dissertationis an explication of a part of the linguistic competence of every speaker of Thai.Itexamines the topic of deletioninthe grammar of Thai. This workwillbe devotedto justifying two specifictypes of deletion phenomena freedeletion and anaphoric deletion. In Chapter 2 we re-examine two arguments which have appeared inthe literature of Thai grammar for two free deletion transformations: UNSPECIFIED AGENT DELETION in "passive" sentences and the OBJECT DELETION in sentences containing transitiveverbs. We argue thatthey should be treatedas one rule of deletion based upon thesimilarityinthe scmantic properties of the deleted terms. Chapter 3td Chapter 5 arc devoted to another type of deletion phenomena anaphoricdeletion.Oneparticular phenomenonisdealtwithindetail, namely, thedeletion of pro-formsinavarietyof sentence constructions. Thc purposesofthisdetailedinvestigationistoestablishthenatureandthe propertics of the deleted terms, to propose the transformationalrule or rules involvedinthephenomenonandtheconditionsunderwhichtheymay operate, andlastly,to hypothesize how the antecedent of the deleted as wellas thenon-deletedanaphorsisfound. In thclastchapter,Chaptcr6.wesummarizethefindingsofour investigationof deletion phenomenainThai grammar. 11611 Tegey,Habibullah 1977 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth The grammar of clitics: Evidence from Pashto (Afghani) and other languages Grammarians and linguists have long recognized the existence of aset of problematicmorphemes."clitics."Withtheappearanceofwordsin the transfotmational mold by Browneand Perlmutter.interest in these morphemesincreased.Nevertheless,thcgrammar ofcliticshasremaineda poorlyunderstoodarca.An extensiveexamination ofcliticsinPashtoand other languages not only offerssonic answers to the many questions thatexist about thc grammar of clitics,butalsoservestoclarify some centralissues relativetothenaturcof grammars ingeneral. Inaconsiderationof thegeneralconstraintsonclitieizationandzero pronominalization,whicharccommonlyentirelyparallelinfunction,itis establishedthatfor an NP to undergo cliticization or zero pronominalizationit must be contextuallyidentifiable,must be noncontrastive and nonfocused, and must benonconjoined.Infactthesethreeconstraintsderivefromasingle principle:An NP canundergocliticizationorzeropronominalizationonly whenitcarries"given"information i.c.informationthatisprovided by context. Moreover,inPashtoandseveralother languages.cliticizationandzero pronominalizationtogether canaccountforstructuresthatonthefaceofit might looklikethe outputs of various NP reduction processes such as Equi NP DektionorRelativization,whichinEnglisharcaccountedforbyseparate ruics.

223 216 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

One group of cliticsinPashto, which arc placedin"second position"in simplexsentences,revealthatbothstressandmorphologicalstructurehave relevancefor asyntacticrule,cliticplacement. In complex sentences,the placement rulefor thesecliticsoperateswithin each simplex clauseina manner paralleltoitsoperationinsimple sentences. Ccrtainapparentcounter-examplesareexplained by showingthatasentence- initialhead noun plus relative clauseinfactlies outside the clause where the cliticsoriginate,presumably having undergone an"Extraction"rule. The placementrulefor thesecliticsinteractswithavowel coalescence rule,providingstrongevidencefortheinterdependenceofthcdifferent components of the grammar i.e.a cliticplacement rule must apply after the application of a vowel coalescence rule. NCI, The data in hand indicates that three common views relative to clitics and clitic placement rulesarc not accurate.First,itisnot thc case thatallclitics which arc moved toa certain positioninthe clause and which occur in a fixed orderrelativetoone anotherarcsubjecttoafilter-likeconstraint onclitic orders. Second:ontrary to what the literatureto date has usually implied,itis notthecascIn,'allcliticssubjecttocliticplacementrulesinagiven language movetot lesame positionintheclause. Andthird,contraryto Perlmutter'sclaim.cli icplacementrules may havetorefernotonlytothe "cliticncss" of thc item but also toitssyntacticfunction. Finally, an examination of the components of the traditionaldefinition of cliticsservestopick outcertaininadequacies or obscuritiesinsuch concepts as"phonologicalword,""leanon,"etc.,andpointstowards a fuller characterizationof"clitic."

11621 Tegey,MargaretElisabeth 1989 Advisor: Howard Mac lay The learning of coreferential NP reductions by adult Pcrsian speakers The main purpose of thcstudy was tovalidateempiricallyseveralkey hypothesesinsccond language learningtheory,asecondary purpose beingto obtain a description of what is hard and whatis easy for the learner. The study firstsoughttoval;datethecentralhypothesisthata second languagelearner operatcs accordingtoa coherentlinguisticsystem, onc intermediated between his native language and thetarget language and distinctfrom both. Like other studiesinthisline,itlooked,then,forthcsystcmaticityinthelearner's performanceas evidence of a coherentlinguisticsysteminuse. To discover thcsystcmaticityintheapparentlyrandomstudentproduction,thisstudy examinedthc..,perationof selectedsyntacticprocesses(thecorcfercntialNP reductionsofnronominalization,deletion,andrelativization)inasmany environmentsand sub-environments aspossible.Theuse ofseveral environments, definedas narrowly as possibleisthc keytofinding patterning inthclearner'sperformance performance which viewedasawhole seems random.Ifthc environmentsarcfine enough,thelearner'serrorswill,itis hoped, emerge as not random afterall.foritwill be seen thathc makes morc errorsin,saypronominalization inEnvironment A thanhedoesin Environment C:inother words, hc makes errors systematically. Looking atdifficulty orderings and by doing some analysis of the types of errors made, thisstudyattempts(a)to discover whcthcr thereisevidenoof systernaticity,andthussupportforthcclaimthatthelanguagelearner

22.4 Doctoral dissertations 2 1 7 possesses a coherentintermediatelinguistic system,and, as a practical offshoot,toprovide descriptiveinformationasto what thelearner's systemis like;(2) through comparison of therankings for two or more groups, togive some indicationofwhether thereis anythingapproachingconsistent difficultyorderingsforthecategoriesacrossdifferentgroupsoflearners, providingsupportforthcexistenceofuniversaltendencies insecond language learning;and(3)insome instances,through an examination of the patterning orthedifficultyorderings andthrough ananalysis of errortypes, to provide a glimpse into what processes lie behind whatishappening.

I 1 6 31 Teoh,BoonSeong 1989 Advisor:Michael Kenstowicz Aspects of Malay phonology revisited A non-linear approach Thisdissertationre-examines the phonological system of Malay within a non-lincarframework.CV-phonology and thcgenerativetheoryofthe syllabledeveloped byClements &Keyser(1983)and the hierarchical representation of phonologicalstructure developed by Sagey (1986),arcused in the analysis. This study examines the vowel system of Malay and provides syllabificationrules aswell as restrictionsonvowelco-occurrences,vowel sequences and diphthongsinStandardMalay. Thebasicsyllabicstructureof Malayisgenerated byanorderedseriesof threesyllabi ficationrules. We claimthat Malayisa TypeIIIlanguageasclassified by Clements & Keyser (1983), namely of CV(C) typein which every syllable must have an onset. This necessitatesa ncw interpretation of thc status of thcglottal stopin Malay. The generalrulethatglottalizes /k/ toI? 1by removal of thcpoint of articulation features in syllable codas is then analyzed. In Malay two vowel-initial suffixcs /-an/ and/-i/geminate a preceding consonant andbeginwith a homorganic glide after high vowels of the root word. Our analysis posits an empty X-slot for thesesuffixes which linkstothe preceding segment. Withsterns endingin a velar we incorrectly predictblockage ofglottal ization by geminate inalterability(Hayes19861. We discussthcrulesofglottalformationand gemination andshowhowphonological representation canrestrictrule applicationand accountforthephoneticfactsinMalay.Inanalyzing Malay we foundthatitdoes notallow geminates and wc offer an explanationthat relies ona minimalreadjustmentintheautosegmentallinkingstomake the representation conformtothc UniversalGrammarand language-particular constraints. We concludethestudybysurveyingtheMalaydialects.The phenomenon of oraldepletion,i.e.obstrucnts/p,t,k/. Iand /s,f/ (hi in syllable codaintheKelantanand Terengganu dialectsisanalyzed. The data from the Malay dialects are thcfirst case reportedinthc literature, to thc best of our knowledge, inwhich changes of Ip.t.k/to '?I and /s,f/to[hi co-occur inthe same grammatical system.

1641 Thayer,LindaJean 1974 Advisor:HerbertStahlkc A reconstructed history of the Chari languages Comparative Bono.Bagirmi. Sara aegmental phonology with evidence from Arabic loanwords A languagehasmanyaspects.Indefiningitsrelationshiptoother languages, many factorsareinvolved. To saythatmembers of a group of languagesarcgeneticallyrelatedtooneanother isto saythey had a historicallycommon origin.Theobjectofthisworkistoreconstructthe

2 2 3 2 1 8 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) parentlanguageofthepresentdayCharilanguages.Inpreparationfor reconstructingthe CHAR1 parent(Chapters2,3,and4), 1 willshowthe characteristics common tothisgroup of languagesasawholeintermsof sou-i correspondences and sound changes. A language that does not sharethe presentdaysoundcorrespondencepatterns(andthusdoesnotsharethc historical sound change patterns)isnota Chari language. This work deals primarily with the sound systems of Chari languages. By mass comparisonof the corresponding sound of cognate vocabularyitems, I work outtablesof sound correspondences (Chapter 3,Tables 1 through10). Thesetablesarebasedonnaturalclassesofphonologicalsegmentsas determinedbythe wayinwhichtheindividualsegments behaveinvarious environments.By comparingthebehaviorofsoundcorrespondences. I reconstructthe CHARI proto-languageandtheintermediateproto-languages, and derivethehistoryof Chari sound changes, discussing possiblyalternative historicalexplanations. Thc followingchapterswilldepictthe common history of Chari sound changes (Chapters3,4,5) and willreconstructa number of Chari vocabulary items (Chapter 6). The Appendix adds a lengthy section on Arabic loanwords in the Charilanguages. Bothsegmental (consonants and vowels) and supersegmental(tone,stress,length)dataarctakcnup.Butfirst,thelong, careful,andtediousprocessofreconstructingtheCharilanguagehistory begins in Chaptcr Two witha phonological description of each language.

[ 1 6 5 ] Treece,RickEverett 1990 Advisor: Eyamba G. Bokamba Deverbal nominalsinKiswahili:Underspecification morphology and the lexicon Thisstudyprovidesanexplicitaccountofthelexicalentriesandrules requiredtogeneratefive common types of Kiswahili nouns bascd on verbal roots and stems, as illustrated by the data below, all derived from -Icara'cut'. a.Action Nominals in-o: mkato/rnikato 'cut(s)' b . Transitive Verbalsin-a:rnkata/wakata 'cutter(s)' c.Relic Agentives in-i: mkati/wakati 'cutter(s)' d. ProductiveAgentives in-aji: rnkataji/wakataji 'cutter(s)' c.Patient Nominals in-c: rn k a te/mi k ate lump(s),loa f/loavcs' Underspecification Thcory as developed by Archangcli & Pulleyblank (1986)is adoptedtoaidinthisdescriptivetask. A rigorousanalysis of theKiswahili phonemesetisprovidedinthisframework,withunderspecifiedandfully specifiedrepresentationsofallphonemesaswellasexplicitdefaultand complement rules. A detailedaccount of various types of prefix allomorphyis included, bothforinherent nouns andfor derived nominals. Thc apparcnt simplicity of thcdata aboveisdeceptive, even disregarding thcaccount provided of thestcm andsuffixallomorphyassociatedwiththc RelicAgentives.Issuesconfrontedinthedescriptionincludesemanticdrift, blocking,percolation,questionsof derivationalsource,andarchaicroots. A particular focus of thc studyistostreamlinethclexicalentries by avoiding the explicit specification of redundantfeatures of allkinds.

2?6 Doctoral dissertations 219

Aninnovationintheresearchistheapplicationofthcprinciplesof Underspecification Theory beyondthephonologytocaptureredundanciesin and amongthe morphological. semantic, and syntacticfeatures and representations. To develop andillustratethisapproach, a setof four binary morphologicalfeaturesisproposedto capturethe Kiswahili noun-class system. A furtherinnovationistheuse of LexicalCross-References (LXRcfs) which capturegeneralizationsrelatingtomorphologicalcomplexeswhileallowing redundant informationtobcfilledinautomatically.

[1661 Tsitsopoulos, Stamatis 1973 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth Stress in Modern Greek This study will examine the placement of primary stressin Modern Greek (hereafter MG) utterances. 'Primary stressis not to be confused here with the notion 'Main Stress' as formulated for English in N. Chomsky and M. Hallc'sThe SoundPatternofEnglish(hereafterreferredto as SPE).Infact,thc mechanismsforstressing MG utterancesbcar verylittleresemblancetothe frameworkofSPE. Foronething,any connectionbctwccn stressand constituentstructureisconfinedwithinwordboundaries:itisonlyword- internalsyntacticintricaciesthatmay haveabearing onthepositionof stress,andthen onlyindirectly.Far more importantistherelianceof stress ruleson surfacesyllabicarrangements and the phonologicalnaturcof inflectionalendings.Furthermore, each wordin MG hasatmost onestress. Specifically,words belongingtothemajorpartsof speech(Nouns.Vcrbs, Adverbs,Adjectives andParticiples)have exactlyonestressed syllable; pronouns,articles,and undeclinedparticles can have onc or none, depending ontheirlexicalclassification.Anyobjectivelydetectedstressgradations among various syllablesof agiven utteranceareundcr thccontrolof either performancefactorsorintonationcontours.In otherwords, the notion 'degreeofstress'isperipheraltothebasicperception, as well as the methodologicalprinciples of generative phonology. The gap betweenthe'least stressed'andthe'leastunstressed'syllablesisa quantum onc. The present analysiswillnotventure beyondthisbinarydistinction,and thusforits purposes'stress'willbc synonymous to'primarystress'.

[1671 Tsutsui,Michio 1984 Advisor:JerryMorgan Particle ellipsesin Japanese

Inthisstudy I consider two kinds of particleellipsis,syntacticparticle ellipsis and conversational particleellipsis. Syntacticparticle ellipsis (discussedinChapter1)isthctypeofparticleellipsiscausedbycertain syntacticconditions.Onlycaseparticlesarcelliptedunder theseconditions. When oneof theseconditionsissatisfied,thcnaturalness of caseparticle ellipsis(orretention)variesfrom"totallynatural" to"totallyunnatural" depending ontheparticleandthefunctionitperforms.To describethis phenomenon, I hypothesizethatthereis a hierarchicalrelation among case particleswhichperformdifferentfunctionsregardingthcirellipsis and retention.Statisticaldata supportsthishypothesis. Conversationalparticleellipsis(discussedinChapters2, 3 and4)is anothcrtypcofparticleellipsiswhichtakesplaceinconversationevenif none of the conditionsforsyntacticparticle ellipsis arcsatisfied. 227 220 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Chaptcr 2 discusses theellipsis of thc topic marker w ainconversation. Here,I show that the ellipsis ofwamarking X isnaturalif the speaker and the hearer maintain close contact with thereferent of X atthe momcnt of speech. Chapter 3 presents somegeneralrulesofcaseparticleellipsisin conversation. In one of these rules I claimthatthe ellipsis of the case particle (CP) of an NP-CP is unnaturalif the NP-CP conveys the idea of exclusivity.i.e., the idea "not others but X" or "X and only X." Chaptcr 4discussestheellipsisofthecaseparticlesg aand oin conversation.Here. I demonstratethattheellipsisofgainanutteranceis naturalifthcspeakerbelievestheutterancecarries a certainkindof information.Ialso show thatthe position of an NP-ga or NP-o ina sentence affects the naturalness of the ellipsis ofgaor o. Thisstudyrevealsthatstatementslike"recoverableparticlescan be ellipted" cannot explainthe ellipsis of particles,thattheellipsis of particlesis a mattcr of degree ofnaturalness rather than naturalness versus unnaturalness, andthatvariousaspectsoflanguage,includingphonology, syntax.information andsituation, have bearing on thcellipsis of particles.

16 81 Valentine, Tamara 1986 Advisor: BrajB. Kachru Aspects of linguisticinteraction and gender in South Asia This study is a cross-cultural andcross-linguisticinvestigationof language use and languagestructurewithinthcnon-Western contextofIndia. Itespeciallyfocuses ontherelationshipbetweengender andcommunication intwo languages:Hindi, an Indo-Aryanla iguage of India, andIndian English. PrimarilyexaminingthccreativefictionwritingsofIndianauthorsof HindiandIndianEnglish,thisstudy examines thcfollowing major points of focus.

First,this study examines how males andfemalesarc representedinthe HindilanguageandIndianEnglish.Severalaspects oflinguisticsexismare examined: amongothers,linguistic gaps,symmetries, andnon-parallelisms exhibited bymasculinegenericformations,masculinemarkedterms, and homogenizedanduniversalizedforms.Theseoccurrencesrevealthelexical faults of ambiguity, exclusiveness, andinequityinthelanguages. Second,thisstudyisconcernedwiththe dynamics of gender differences inconversationalstyleinHindi andIndianEnglishwritten and spoken cross- sex conversations. Theinteractional patternswhichemerge reveal how discoursalworkisdoneincontinuousverbalexchangeswhichleads to effectiveornon-effectivecommunication.Theconversationalstrategies and patterns examined includetherates of successfulinitiationof discoursetopic. bothwithquestionandwithstatementforms,thedevelopment andflowof discoursetopic,andtheuseofvariousregulatorylinguisticdevices which coordinatedverbalinteraction.ItissuggestedthatIndianauthors/usersof Englisharcinfluencedbytheirnativesociocultural andlinguisticcontexts, hencethese formalcharacteristicsofHindi arctransferredintoEnglish. Moreover thcsocialdimension genderisbeingtranscreated. Third. this study questions why in previous studies on varieties of English thesocialdimensiongenderhasnotbeenincludedtohelp distinguishnon-

?8 Doctoral dissertations 221 nativevarietiesfurther from standardEnglishvarieties.Inorder to attemptto answerthisquestiontheconceptsoftransferenceandcreativityare introduced and discussed. The following claimsaremade. An examination of genderinIndianEnglishhelpstofurther explainanddistinguishthenon- nativeness of thisvariety and contributestothe creative innovationsinterms oftheformalcharactcristics,thesocially-determinedspeechfunctions,and thesocioculturalcomponentsinvolved in thetranscreationalprocess. Furthcrmorc,tofullyunderstandthcproccssof transferencethetraditional socialandculturalcategories ofIndiafrom whichfemale-typesarcderived arcdiscussed. Research and descriptions of therelationship of gender and languagein nativeaswellasinnon-nativecontexts,provideinsightintoaglobal understanding of languageuse acrosscultures,languages,andregions of the world,contributetotheunderstandingofthemechanismsofsoci al differenti ation acrosslanguages.furtherthe study of male- fem ale communication, and raiseissuesconcerninglexicographicalresearch, intelligibilityandinterpretability,thetrainingoflanguagespecialists,thc teachingofEnglishandnon-Engl ishlanguageandliterature,and the understandingandappreciationofnativeandnon-nativetextsincreative writings. [169] Vanek,AnthonyLadislav 1969 Advisor: Robert B. Lccs Syntacticallyoriented phonologicalanalysis As indicated by itstitle.the topic of thisthesisis subject-verb agreement. Atfirstglance thc scopc of thetopic appearstobe extremelylimited, being concernedmerelywiththedeterminationofthesyntacticmachincrythat assigns somc property, or properties, of the subjcct noun phrase to thc verb of thesentence.But eventhisapparently simpletaskrequires usto examine a wide varietyof phenomena which havedircctbearing on agreement.Inthe firstplace,itisnecessaryto determine exactly whatistheconstituent "noun phrase"thatfunctionsasthcsubjectwithrespecttoagreement. Second, wc must direct our attentiontothe"verb"inordcr toascertainthcstructure of thcverbal complexatthcpointinthederivation when theagreementrules apply;speci fically,wemustreanalyzethcconstituentwhichhasbeen referredtoastheverbalaux il iary.Third, we mustposethequestionof whetheragreementisa"surfacephenomenon,"asitLasbeengenerally thoughttobebytraditionalgrammarians.Last,weshouldconsiderthe relationship of thesyntactically derivedstructure of theinflectedverbalform toitsinternalstructure whichistheinputtothc .phonological component. Theanalysisofthephenomenonofsubject-verbagreementandthc argumentspresentedinsupportof our assumptionsarcbasedprimarilyon datafrom Czech, although occasionalreferencewillbe made toother Slavic languages wheneveritisfeltthat consideration of related problems may shed lightonthcanalysis. The scope of the analysisisquitelimited,butitis impossibletoviewthegram marofsubject-verbagreemententi rely in isolationfromthcrestofthegrammar ofCzech.Therefore,ithasbeen necessarytoextend thc analysisincertainareas to encompass relevant related areas of syntax. 222 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

[1701 Wahab,Abdul 1986 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru Javanese metaphorstndiscourseanalysis Thisstudyfocusesonthreemajorissues:exploringthcpossibilityof separatingJ avanese met aphorsinto uni vcrsal and 1 anguage -spec i fic , proposingamodel of understanding metaphors,and determiningthedomain withinwhichmetaphorsarcinterpreted. A separationof Javanese metaphors intouniversalandlanguage-specificisnecessarytoanswzrthequestion "Whyarcsomc metaphorsreadilyinterpretablewhileothersarcnotwhen viewed fromdifferentculturalbackground?" The proposed model begins with thegivenutteranceandisfollowed bythree components:sharedpredictions, experimentalgestalts,andsemanticandpragmaticinterpretations. Theessentialprem ise is thatunderstandingmetaphorsrequires a pragmaticapproachbyapplyingprinciplesofdiscourseanalysis,i.e.the principleoflocalinterpretationandtheprinciple of analogy,and bytaking intoconsiderations contextof situation,coherence,and cohesion. Two major semantictheoriesofmetaphor(interactiontheoryandcomparisontheory) arcreviewedinthisstudytodeterminewhetherthcdomainwithwhich metaphorsarcinterpretedissemanticor pragmatics. S i x Javaneserhetoricalformsaredescribedbecausetheserhetorical formscontainmetaphoricalexpressions astheirbasicelements.The descriptionoftheserhetoricalformsincludetheirphysicalformsand communicativefunctions. Thc analysisinthisstudyisprimarily based on a wide range of written and oraltexts from Central Java andthe western part of East Java. Directions forfutureresearcharcsuggestedforfurtherstudy.

(1711 Wahba,WafaaAbdel-FaheemBatran 1984 Advisor:Michael Kenstowicz WU-constructioninEgyptian Arabic Thisstudyinvestigatescertainaspectsofthesyntaxof S-structureand thesyntaxofLogicalForm(LE')asmanifestedbythebehav iourof wh- questionsinthegrammar of EgyptianArabic.The frameworkwithinwhich thisthesisisw rittenisthatof Government-Binding theory,assctforthby Chomsky 1.1981a). Wh-operations in EA have the option of appearing under thc Complementi iernodeorinfilet rbaseposition(in-situ).Thefactthatthe grammar of EA allows movement inboth the syntactic component,i.e..SS. and theinterpreti vecomponent,i.e.1k.providesuswiththeopportunityto contrastthcSyntax of SSwiththesyma,of LF as exhibitedbythesante construction. wh -questionsinthiscase. Thefirsthalf of thisthesix examines the behaviour of wh-qucstions atSS. wherethequestionedsiteisobligatorily marked withacoindexedresumptive pronoun. I show thatthelatterissyntactically boundtoitsantecedentviaa h-movementrulewhich observes Subjacency. The secondpartof thethesis dealswiththcsyntax of 1.Fasexhibitedbythebehaviour otwh-phrases-ln- situ. The data examined provide strong support of the existence of a nonovert mos ement ruleat1.F,and. hem e.for thelevelitself.TheLI' movementrule affordsauniformaccountofseveralgenerali/m ionsV. hh-h oughtot her% ise

2 3 0 Doctoral dissertations 223 bcdescribablevia a conjunctionof unrelatedproperties.Itcaptures the similarities that hold between movement in Syntax and movement in LF. The interaction between SS movement and LF movement withrespectto thewh-islandconstraint,which I showtoapplyatbothlevels,provides empirical evidence concerning two scparatcissues. These issues center onthc natureof Subjacency as a constraint,i.e..whetherit is aconstrainton movement or aconstraint onrepresentation.and thesuccessivecyclicnature of Move alpha. Iarguethatevidence from EA shows:(a)Subjaccncyis a constraint on a movement process, as opposed toa constraint on the output of a givenlevel of representation, and (b) Move alpha appliesinsuccessive cyclic stepsand notinan unboundedstep.This studyalso provideserosslinguistic evidenceforthestatusofthcEmpty CategoryPrincipleas a principleof UniversalGrammar. Finally,anothertheoreticalpointofinterestforwhichthisstudy provides compelling evidenceisthat Subjacency applies at thc LF levelin EA. The factthat Subjacency applies bothtosyntacticaswellasinterpretiverules in EA provides more support of theuniversalityof theSubjacencyprinciple. Subjacency holdsat LF inthe grammar of IraqiA-abic (Wahba. forthcoming) and in Tengale (Kidda1983). The former has movementatthe LF levelonly. However, LF movementinChinesefreelyv iolatesSubjacency, a situation which has been assumed to be true of allthe languages with LF movement that have beenstudied sofar.including Japanc Turkish (Hankamer 1975),and Ancash Quechua (Cole1982). Thus, therearc some languages which observe Subjacency at LE, as well as at SS, and others which only observe Subjacency at SS. This kind of parametric variationisto be expected, as some languages may generalize auniversalconstraintholdingatone leveltoanotherlevel.This means thatSubjacencyactsas auniversalconstraintatSS and a language specificconstraintatLi'.Thisas:wmption.inturn,explainsthedifference betweenEA,IraqiArabic.andTengale,ontheonehand.andChinese. Japanese. Turkish. and Ancash Quechua, on theother.

11721 Wallace,WilliamDavid 1985 Advisor. Hans HenrichHock Subjects and subjecthood in Nepali An analysis of Nepali clause structure and its challenges toRelational Grammar and Goverment and Binding I3oth Early and Modern Nepali use a variety of nonbasic clause structures. includingdative-subject( inversion1clauses,obl igational(gerundive)clauses, passive clauses,and.inEarlyNepali, ergativeclauses. The properties of basic clausesubjectsarcsplitinthese clauses between two NPs the'logical', nonnominative subject s and the grammatical nom i nati ve subject. This distributioncan beexplainedby assumingthatan NP which controls subject propertiesshares somefunctionalor configurationalfeaturewithbasicclause subjects. Theacquisitionof subjectpropertiesby ergativeagents has affected basic clause syntax intheNepali pertective tense.

InaRelational Grammar of Nepali,subjectpropertiesarcof two types. morphological (word order, verb agreement. case assignment, nominalizations) and s) nlactic trcllcxivi,ation, conjunctive participle control.EQU1contiol,conjunctionieduction,EQUI deletion,subject-raising, object -raising). NPs are assigned morphological properties through h let archical processing; thehighestrankingteintrelationin theclause coot redsthesubje( Iprope liv

231 224 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Syntactic propertiesarc controlledabsolutelyby aspecificclass of NPs. Whcrc a complement clause contains no final1, the complement clauseitself servesasthe NP controllingasyntacticpropertyinthcmatrixclause. The process of morphological clause union supportsthisanalysis. The Nepali data thus show that nonbasic clauses may bc analyzed as'subjectless',i.e.,having no final1,rather than 'impersonal' with a dummy NP as the clause final1. TheGovernmentandBindingframeworkprovidesinterestinginsights into Nepali clause structure.All nonbasic clauses can be analyzed as having an emptycategoryinthcsubjectposition,whileotherNPsoccur as VP complements.However, certainprinciplesof GB may besensitiveto both configurationalandfunctionalpropertiesofNI's.Atcertainlevelsofthe grammar, two NPsdifferentlysituatedandfunctionallydistinctcannotbe distinguishedbycertaingrammaticalprocesses.ThustheNepalidata show that modifications must be made in the GB binding theory and control theory.

11 7 31 Warie, Pairat 1979 Advisor: Braj B. Kachru Some sociolinguistic aspects of language contact in Thailand This thesisisanattempttostudy some aNpectsof language contactin Thailand. A portion of thisdisser.ationwilltake up the study of Thai-English code mixing (CM), hoping thatthis aspect of the two languages in contact will be of valuebothinterms ofitstheoreticalimplicationsfor language change andforitsappliedimplicationswithreferencetoIanguageattitudeand educat ional considerations. Although my main focus isthc study of CM in Thai with special reference toEnglish.Iwillalso provide a brief sociolinguisticprofile of Thailand, asthis isessential to a better understanding of CM. Chapter two will take up this topic. InChaptcrs thrccand four a brie fhistoricalbackgroundoflanguage situationsinThailandwillbepresented.Suchdiscussionis crucialtoan understanding of the languageattitudesof Thai people towards the use of the mi zedlanguage. Itisalso hoped that the study of CM will yield some important evidence concerning processes of nativization used by Thai speakers. An attemptisalso made to answer the following questions:1) To what extentarcEnglish words absorbed into the Thai structure?2) What,if any, change has been initiatedto the Thai structure as a result of such mixing? 3) To what extent does thc study ofEnglish-Thaimi xing support the currentviewsoflanguagechange exemplified in Wcinrcich, Labov and lierz.og(196I1), Labov (1966,1972), Wang (1969), and Wang and Cheng (1970), as opposed tothe Neogrammarians' theory of sound change?

11 7 41 Wentz, JamesPaul 1977 Advisor: Howard Maclay Some considerations inthe development of a syntactic desr ript ion of code- switching

Thisdissertationisorganizedaroundthenotionthat"code-mixing"and "code-changing",whichtogetherwewillrefertoas"code-switching",arc importantmanifestationsoflanguagecontact , and whetherornot our particularformulation of thedifferenceistheoreticallyworkableinabroad Doctoral dissertations 225 range of casesofbilingualism,theconceptof categorizingtypesof code- switching date is, we feel, ultimately a sound onc.

Chapter I is an outlineoftheessential informationneeded for understanding howcode-switchingfunctions as a socialphenomenon. In effect,thischapter illustrates how wc found code-switching was used by the childreninourstudyforsuch socio-linguisticpurposes as distinguishing roles,situations,andvariousstylisticparameters.InChapter 11 one specific mode of discourse,narrative,isexamined withregardto code-switching.Itis dete:mined thatcode-s Nitching occurs relativelyinfrequently in the narrativestyle among these children, and thatitislikelythat code-changing is much more relevantto nmative thaniscode-mixing. Chapter IIIisthe hcart of our philosophy of bilingualism. We attempt to accuratelydefineanddistinguishbetween borrowingand code-switching. Notionssuch as "dominance"arcdiscussedwithin ourtheoreticalframework, and thcprospect of accurately defining such vague conceptsintcrms of thc bilingualintherealworld is explored. ChaptersIV andV concentrateonthetheoreticalimplicationsofthe centralclaims of thisdissertation.Principally,theconcepts of "code-mixing" and "code-changing"arcfurthcr defined andtested. Thc notion of thc "bicodal word constraint"issetforth,anditisconcludedthat many of the aspects of bilingualismareactuallyaspects of languageingeneral. Finally, Chapter VI illustrates how thestudy of code-switching may lead not onlytopositing "Monolingual Codes" as Chapter V suggests,butalsoto rethinking such phenomena as ellipsis and identity in monolingual repertoires.Chaptcr VIisinessence a stepinthcdirectionofpractical application of the ideas developedinthc course of theentire dissertation, and it isintendedtosuggestthatgenerallinguisticsmaybcwellservedby consideringbilingual data as extremelyvaluablematerialforfurthering rcscarch onsyntax.

11 751 Wible,DavidScott 1990 Advisor: Peter Cole Subjects and the clausal structure of Chinese and English Thcpurposeofthisdissertation is todevelopexplanationsof some syntactic differences between Chinese andEnglish. The core idea exploredis thattheabsence ofsubject-verbagreement(i.e.AGR)inChineseandits presenceinEnglishhaswide-rangingconsequences,mostfundamentallyin thcclausalstructureofthetwolanguages.Supportforthisideacomes primarilyfromtheexplanationswhichitallowsfor a varietyofsyntactic phenomena and, whcrcpossible,through testingthcpredictionsthatitentails for other languages whichpatterneither withChincscorwithEnglishwith respecttoagreement. TheprinciplesandparametersframeworkdevelopedinChomsky 1981 and Chomsky 1986a,b and pursuedinthc works of a numbcr of other linguists provides theoveralltheoreticalorientation.Parameterization plays aminimal roleinthcanalyses proposedinthedissertationandrelevantcross-linguistic distinctionsfollowlargelyfromtheinteractionofprinciplesofuniversal grammar (LIG)withthedivergentinventoriesof syntacticformativesinthe languagesconsidered,specificallyfromthcavailabilityof Agr inEnglishas opposed toitsabsence in Chinese. 233 226 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Inchaptcr 2 some problematic differences between Chinese andEnglish regarding constraints onthe movement of subjectsarc examined. An account of thesefactsisproposedwhich tracesthecross-linguisticvariationto a differenceintheclausalstructureof theChinese andEnglishatS-structurc. Specifically, subjects appear inside the VP in Chinese but outsidethe VP in English. This cross-linguisticdifferenceisattributedtothe demands placed on subjectsinEnglishbysubject-verbagreement,demands whichpredictably are absent from Chinese due to the lack of agreement. Chapter 3isa study of a variety of problems posed by the non-gap topic (NGT) construction of Chinese.Itis shown that these sentences raise problems for 8 -theory, Case theory, and x-bar theory aswell as thc ECP and notions of licensing. The analysis proposed inchapter 2is extended to account for NGTs; itisshown howthisanalysisentails anexplanationforthedifferences between ChineseandEnglishwithrespecttothisconstruction.Predictions concerning NGT constructionsina variety of other languages arc also tested. Thc fourthchaptcr gives anaccount of why subjectsinItalianpattern withChineserather thanEnglishwithrespecttothc movement phenomena examinedinchapter2.LanguageslikeItalianpose a primafaciecounter example totheanalysis of chapter 2,whichticslong distanceextraction of subjectstothe presence or absence of agreementina language. This would seemtopredictthatItalian, a languagewithsubject-verb agreement, would patternwithEnglishratherthanChinese.Itisshownthatthisisonly apparentlytheprediction andthatother properties of Italianaccountfor the subjectcxtractionfactsstraightforwardlyin a manncr consistentwith my analysis of Chinese and English.

[1761 Wilbur, RonnieBring 1973 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth The phonology of reduplication Inthc analysesofmanylanguages,reduplicated forms arc often associatedwithirregular behavior.Itisthe primeinterestof thisdissertation toconsider howtoaccountforthisbehavior.Chapter Onewillpresent background information on Reduplication whichisintendedtofamiliarizethe readerwiththevarioustypesof Reduplication.Chapter Twowillpresent examplesof thctypesof"exceptional"behavior whichreduplicatedforms display.Chapter Threewilldiscussthcmethods whicharc currently usedto anal} ze the"exceptional" behavior of reduplicatedforms.InChapter Four,I willpresentwhatI believeisthegeneralizationwhichunderliesthis behaviorandattemptstoformulatethisgeneralizationwithinthecurrent framework. Chapter Five suggestssome revisionswhich can better accommodatethisgeneralization. Iwillalso consider theimplications of this discussion onthcstatusof Reduplication as a morphologicalprocessinthe phonologicaltheory.

[177) Wilkinson, RobertWebster 1971 Advisor: Braj B. Kachru Sentence types and complement typesinEnglish InthisdissertationI willconcern myself withthcrelationship between complement types and declarativesentences.Ihopetopresentaunifiedand insightfulaccount of thesyntacticand semanticrelationships betweeninitial

234 Doctoral dissertations 227

S andS introducedbyvariousrecursiveembedding phrasestructurerules, specificallytheinitialS whichisthe deep structurefor declarative sentences. Explication of and justificationfor theseideas and claims of course constitute thc content of the remaining chapters of thisdissertation. ChaptersIIandIIIwill be devoted to developing a formalism for handling independent declaratives and the complements inquestionin aunified way in the grammar. For the most part,the data on which thisformalismisinitially basedissemanticinnature.Chapter IV setsforththe reasonsfor which thc deepstructure headnounfactanalysisimpedes a uni formanalysisof independent declarative sentences andallthc complement types which can be shown to bcsyntactically and semanticallyrelatedtodeclaratives.Afterthis thefirstargument against the adequacy of the deep structure head nounfact analysis asanexplanationforsemanticfactivityispresented. A possible alternative analysis in terms of hcad noun actisintroduced. In chapter VIitis shown thatthis"act"analysiswillnotsavethegeneral deep structure head noun analysis of factivity. The remainder of chapter VIisdevotedtofurther refutationof such deep structurehead nounanalyses.Finally,inchapter VI wc havearcsumc of thearguments ofthetwo preceding chapterswitha discussion of how the theory presented and exemplifiedinthefirstpart of the dissertationcanhandletheproblemsbroughtupinthem.A concluding summary and statement o f theresultsofthcdissertation and the i r signi ficanceisincluded.

[1781 Willis,Bruce Edward 1969 Advisor: Robcrt B. Lees The alternation of so-called learnedlpopular vocabularyina phonological description of Latin American Spanish This thesis consists of a phonological description of a portion of a dialect of modern Latin Amcrican Spanish.Itisconductedwithintheframework of generativegrammar.Thedescriptionpresented willincorporateabstract underlyingrepresentations and a numberofphonological ruleswhich accountfor various alternationsinSpanish. The primary goal of thisthesisis toshow therelationship whichexists betweentraditionallytermed'learned' vocabulary and'popular vocabul ary.Tradi tion al'learned' vocabularyis generally not discussedin any detailindescriptions of Spanish because of its relativelyuninterestingphonologicaldevelopment,buttheseformscanbc accountedforhistoricallyandalso synchronically.Thisthesiswillpresentan analysis which covers alarge portion of the vocabularyin which we find so- cal led'learned'formsalternatingwiththc'popularformsinrelatedwords. The aim of thethesisistoexplainthcsynchronicrelationship which exists betweenthislearned and popular vocabularywithoutresortingtoartadhoc listing of thc categoriesinwhich the morphological alternationsoccur.Ishall propose a system inwhich roots and formati yeswill carrycertai n morphologicalfeatures and certainphonologicalruleswillbcsensitivetothe combinationsoftheseformatives andix ots. Asecondpurposcofthis investigation istopresent a large body of ata to test our phonological thcory. Itishopcdthatdetailedanalyses of 17..iguagesother thanEnglishwillshed lightonthcadequaciesandpossibleinadequaciesof thcuniversalthcory. Problems willarise within this work and some solutions may be proposed.

235 22 8 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

[1791 Wise,KathleenTheresa 1979 Advisor: Howard Maclay Levels of unity in production of long utterancesin Laura This dissertationfocuses onunitiesinproduction of long utterancesina 22-monthold,Laura,atotherlevelsthantheusuallinguisticlevels.The unitiesarcpartiallymodelledin real-time,usingtheWitz-Easleyneo- Piagetiancognitiveparadigm.Approximately1.000hourswcrcinvolvedin videotapeanalysis of theutterances. The content of major chaptersisasfollows: -IVestablishesthatLaura'slanguagefunctioning isvariableand complex. -Vdiscussesprosodicproduction,utterancesinwhich many wordsin Laura'sphrasesexistin"embryonicform,"as"whiffs"inthe ongoing prosody,andutterances whicharcphrases oftenheardinadultspeech. Prosodic productionisasignificantlevelof emergenceforwords,and, suggestsaconceptualization of long term memory of phrases asholistic entities. -VIenlargesthepictureofdevelopmentofprosodicproductionby adoptingaholistic-organismicperspective of thechild.Developmentsin language functioning,suchasprosodic production,arcseenasadirect expressionofexpansions in Laura's"totaleffort"behindevery utterance,herorganismic-body-total. -VIIdelineatesfour other levels of unityinLaura's production of long utterances.Theseare:Unifying motorflows,integratedcomplexesof motor activitiesinwhich oncfeelsasingle flow of energyatthe 5-10 secondlevel:pitchholdingandintonationalpushing,continuouslyre- emergingpitchheightsacrossaphrase,andenergytensioninthe intonation contourtoproceedforward over timethroughoutthephrase; carryingof meaningthroughoutthephrase.meaningprocessesheld over periods of 5-10 seconds; and still-motor imaginal activity,a complex of thought processes and motor behavior preceding and leadingdirectly intoLaura'sverbalproduction. In essence, the dissertation seeks to understand and conceptualize some of Laura'slanguageproductionprocessesinreal-time.

[1801 Wong,MauriceKuen-Shing 1982 Advisor: Chin-Chuan Cheng Tone change in Cantonese The phenomenon knownasbianyin, or 'tonechange',inCantoneseas spokeninHong Kong and Guangzhou, China involves analternation between any of thc six non-high tones and the high rising tone or,for a very limited number of morphemes,thchighleveltone.Thisstudygivesananalytical accountof thevarioustypesof tone changefromboilithesynchronicand diachronicperspectives.After adescriptionofthetonealternations.the Cantonese syllable and tonein Chapter Chapter 2 works out an analysis of theregular cases and proposes anassimilationruleand adeletionruleinthe synchronic grammar of Cantonese. Chapter 3discusses thcirregular casesof tonechange andthevarious generaltendencies,semantic andmorphological,

2 3 6 Doctoral dissertations 229 thatfavortheoccurrenceofthechangedtone.Chapter4,bringingin comparativeevidence fromTaishan,Bohai,Mandarin andotherdialects, presentsthehypothesis thatthe chInged tonchistorically derived from 1ji551 and Itsi351 suffixation. and the diachronic changes involved are similar to the synchronicrulesthataccountfor theregular cascs.Chaptcr 5 presentsa quantitativeanalysisofallCantonese morphemesthat canundergotone change. With the aid of the Dictionary on Computer (compiled by William S-Y. Wang and hisassociates),itisfoundthattherearc phonetic tendenciesthat favor tone change namely, low tones favor tone change more than the mid tone, and low rising tone favors tone change (to a high rising tone) more than the other two low tones; and possibly also, long vowels favor tone change more thanshortvowels,and non-high vowelsfavortonechange more thanhigh vowels.Chapter6,bascdonWilliamLabov'ssociolinguisticstudiesof synchronicvariationswithin a speechcommunity,presents a quantitative analysis of data elicited under differentstylisticcontexts. The results show that theoptional changed tone occurs more frequentlyininformalstylesthanin formalstyles,anditsoccurrenceisgoverned by ahierarchyof constraints similarto thephonetictendenciesfound intheimplementationofthe diachronic change acrossthelexicon.Chapter 7concludesthe studywith a discussion of the implications of the findings on theories of linguistic changc.

(1811 Wongbiasaj, Soranee 1980 Advisor: Frederic K. Lchman On movement transformationsinThai Thisdissertation is an investigationofthe class ofmovement transformations in Thai. The raain objectiveis to find out whether or not there arc any limitations on thisclass of transformations, andin case therearc,to see how the classislimited. Thc next objectiveisto explain why the class of movement transformations in Thaiis limitedinsuch a way. Thefirstobjectiveiscarricd out by consideringfour constructions:the passiveconstruction, thetopic-commentconstruction,the quantifier-final construction,andthenoun complement-finalconstruction. I arguethattne lasttwooftheseconstructionshaveundergone movementtransformations. QuantifierFloatingandNounComplementExtraposition,respectively.The other two arc arguedto be essentially base-generated instead of being derived by movement transformations, asclaimedby some previous Thailinguists (Chaiyaratana1961, Bandhumedha1976.forinstance).Inparticular, I argue that the passive sentence in Thaiis generated in the base with thtluk (ordoon) 'to be affected by' as a main verb and with a clause embedded under thank (or doon).Ialso argue that the topic-comment sentence in Thaiis generated in the base with thc topicintheinitialposition. Inthelastchapter,other movement transformationsthatarelike:yto existinThai grammar arctakeninto consideration.Itisfound that none of thesetransformationsinvolves movement ofa wholeNP. To achievethe second objective of this study, an explanation for such a limitation on the class of movement transformationsin Thaiisoffered,withreferencetothe major characteristicsofthclanguage,namely,lackoftheovertmorphological marking on verbs and verylittleon noun phrases,and thcpervasive use of zeroanaphora.Itissuggested forfuture research thatothermajor characteristics of Thai, suchas verbserialization, be consideredinrelationto limitationon movement transformationsinthclanguage.

37 230 Studies in the Ling listic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

[182] Xu, Debao 1992 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberti; Mandarin Tone Sandhi and the Interface Study between phonology and syntax Thisdissertationinvestigatesthedomai:tand mode of applicationof Mandarin thirdtone sandhi (TS henceforth),ir.terms of whichitisintended to explore the characteristics of theinterface between nhonology and syntax. The general resultisthat TS applies cyclically bothin the lexicon and at thc phrase level.Inthc lexicon,itfollows the model of lexical phonology. At the phrase level,its domain is partially constrained by the left end of a Xmas-b (branching maximalprojection),butfinallydefinedbyitsunique condition: two by two subgroupingconventionanditsinteractionwithotherphrasal phonologicalrulessuch as sentential stressassignment,secondarystress deletion,lastcycleformation,'marked'stressrules,rateof utterance, and so on. Thesignificanceofthestudyisthatitexemplifiesthesimilarities betweenphrasalphonologyand lexicalphonology.Ononchand,cyclic applicationisthe characteristic of both phrasal TS and lexical TS. The rule (of TS) applies fromrighttoleftcycle by cycle bothinthc lexiconandatthe phrasallevel. On thcother hand,phrasal TS operatesinthe same mode as lexical TS does. Thatis.aftcrthcapplication of TS inacycle,thecycle boundary is deleted and the output of the cycle joins the ncxt cycle asits input to create a new context for next TS (hence exactly the samc model proposed by lexicalphonology). Thisimpliesthattheprosodicstructureof asentenceis organizedinthe same way asthatlexicalstructure does: namely. either with thcright cycle(s) embedded intheleft ones (such as Mandarin TS) on a par with thc word composed of prefix + basc OPrefix [based), or with the left cycle (s) cmbcddcdintherightones (suchas tone sandhiinCantonese) ona par with the word formed by base + suffix(I(bascl suffixl). The discovery of these similaritieshassignificantimpact onlinguistictheory.

[183) Yates,RobertAllen 1990 Advisor: Howard Maclay A parameters approach to second language research: Testing a directionality prediction of thenull subject parameter This studyappliesinsights from presentlinguistictheory (Chomsky1981, 1986)toprcdictwhattheinfluenceofthefirstlanguage(LI)isonthe acquisitionoflinguisticcompetencein a secondlanguage(L2).Present linguistictheoryclaimsthatdifferencesinlanguages canbe capturcdby a smallnumber ofprinciplesandparameters.Parametersarcprincipleswhich haveseveralvalues.Differencesinlanguagesarcthcresultof howthese valuesaresetforaparticular language. The parameter testedinthis studyis thenullsubjectparameter.This parameter identifiesthedifferences between a languagelikcEnglishwhichrequiresovertsubjectpronouns and a languagelikeSpanish which allowsnullsubjectpronouns. An analysisofthedifferenttypesofparametersismade.Thisstudy presents ananalysis of three types of parameters.littsedonthisanalysisitis predictedthatSpanishspeakerslearningEnglishwillacquirethcproperties of thenullsubjectparameterinHiglishbeforeEnglishspeakersacquirethe 238 Doctoral dissertations 2 3 1 propertiesof thcnullsubjectparameterinSpanish. Two different judgment taskswereadministeredtoSpanishspeakerslearningEnglishandEnglish speakerslearning Spanish. The resultsof the first task, a written grammaticality judgmenttaskadministeredtoclassroomlearners,confirmed thedirectionalityprediction.The scoreson judgingsentencesinthetarget languagebySpanishspeakerslearningEnglishwere higherthanthescores byEnglishspeakerslearningSpanish.Thcresultsofa secondtask, a coreferential judgment taskadministeredtohighlyproficient L2 speakers of Spanish andEnglish, did not confirm theresults of thcwritten grammaticality judgmenttask.Bothgroupsof advancedL2speakersappearedtotransfer interpretations from LIsentencestoequivalent L2 sentences. Althoughtheseresultsraisequestionsaboutthcstatusofthcnull parameter inL2 acquisition, they provide evidence thatthcLI does influence theacquisition of a second language.

118 4 ] Yen, Sian-Lin 1965 Advisor: Robert B. Lees Studiesinthe phonological history of Amoy Chinese As thetitleof thisdissertation would indicate,the main portionof the presentstudyconcerns the reconstructionofthephonologicalhistoryof Amoy Chinese morespecifically, a reconstructionofOldAmoy.the phonologicalchangesthat have takenplace initshistory, and the chronologicalordcr ofthesechanges. Theperiodcoveredbyourstudiesis from circa 700 A.D. down tothe presenttime.The materialsutilizedfor our reconstructionarcmainlylexicalitems borrowedfrom a certainidentifiable dialectat a certainidentifiable date. First, we shallconcern ourselves withthe problem of thedateatwhich thcwordsthatnow constitutethesuperstratum.'literarylayer.'of Modern Amoy were introducedinto this language from Ancient Chinese.InChaptersII andIllweshalldiscuss,first, thephonemesofModern Amoy andits morpheme structurerules;then,the problem of hossto represent tones of this languageinourphonologicalrepresentations;and finallyweshalldiscuss varioustypesofphonologicalboundariesandsketchsyntacticrulesthat introducetheseboundariesintoourphonologicalrepresentationsof Amoy utterances.InChaptersIVand V wepresentthcphoneticcorrespondence betweenAncient Chinese and Modern Amoy. Ancient Chinese formsarccited inthc orthography proposedforthis languageinChapterIII.InChapter IV we shallpresent asetof (partially) ordered phonologicalrules,by means of which one canderiveSuperstratum words fromtheirrespective etymonsin Ancient Chinese inthc maximally economical way. Finally,in Chapter VII, we attempt a reconstruction of Amoy Chinese of c. 706 A.D. i.e. around the time whcn thcrc was alarge-scale borrowing of Ancient Chinese words into Arnoy. Our reconstructionisbased onthesystematicphoneticdifferencesthatwe havefoundbetweenSubstratuminitialsandFinalsandtheircorresponding initialsandfinalsinSuperstratum when comparedthroughthcmedium of Ancient Chinese or,ina few cases. Archiac Chineseinitialsandfinals. With thchelp of various rulesthat we have formulatedinthe preceding chapter whicharc,withsome exceptionsthatwe havenotel.phonologicalchanges thatoccurredwithinthehistoryof Amoy Chinese.andhencemusthave affectedboth words from Old Amoy and those fromAncient Chinese ss shouldbeabletoprojectthephoneticdifferencesthatnow existbetween 239 232 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) Substratum and Superstratum of Modern Amoy back on Ancient Chinese of c. 700 A.D., and reconstruct Old Amoy of approximately the same period.

[185] Yeoh, ChiangKee 1979 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru Interaction of rules in Bahasa Malaysia Inthis dissertationIwillinvestigate interaction of rules, suchas.Object- creatingrule(i.e.Transitivization,Objectivization,orDative Movement) with Passivization and alsoPassivization withRelativization, whichcan systematicallyadvanceanNP,forexample,anInstrumental,from an inaccessible to an accessible position, thatis,to Subject position whenceitcan be relativized. On account of the fact that,in' Bahasa Malaysia. Object-creating ruleis regarded asessentialto making aninaccessible NP, suchas, Oblique Object,accessibletoPassivization;andPassivizationisseenasabsolutely ncccssaryto making aninaccessible Direct Object accessibletoRelativization, interactionofrulessuchasthesewhichconfirmJohnson,Keenanand Comric's hypr,heses willbefully discussed. Thisthesisisorganizedasfollows:InChaptcrI,inadequacies of the description of some aspects of Bahasa Malaysia syntax arc pointed out. Chapter IIconcerns the simple sentencesinBahasa Malaysia. Various types of simple sentencessuchasequative,ascriptive,locative,intransitive,stativeand transitive arc examined and discusscd. The claim thatitis optional to prefix the active marker /mengi-/ to a transitive verb of an active sentenceisfalsified. In ChapterIII.fivetypes of PassivesinBahasa Malaysiaarccritically examined and discussed.Inadequacies of thepasttreatments of some passive constructions, especiallythe1stand 2nd PersonPassive,arc pointed out;and syntacticsimilaritiesfound among thevarioustypes of Passivesarcclearly illustrated.SinceIndirectObjectandObliqueObjectssuchasBenefactive, Locative and Instrumentalarcnotpassivizable.interactionofrules,suchas Object-creatingrulewithPassivization,isextensivelydiscussed.Itisshown that Bahasa Malaysiaisin harmony with the Relational Constraint proposedin Johnson (1974), thatis,if an Oblique Object can be systematically advanced to Subject position,Indirect Object and Direct Object can also be systematically promoted to Subjectposition. Thelastchapterillustratesthat,asfarasKeenanandComrie's AccessibilityHierarchy (AH)isconcerned, only two NP positionsinBahasa Malaysia, thatisthose of Subject NP and Poss-NP, can be relativized directly. The other NPs lyinginthe hierarchy gaps between the Subjcct NP andthe Poss-NP arc relativizable onlyafterthey have been systematically advanced to anaccessible position by interaction ofrules.Since only the Subject NP and the Poss-NP can bc relaiivized directly,itis concluded that Bahasa Malaysia not only poses a problem but also presents a good counterexample to Keenan and Comric's AH asfarasdircctrelativizabilityor an NP isconcerned. Thisis simply because directrclativizability of a low NP position,inthis case, does not entaildirectrclativizibility of allhigher NP positions on theAll.

2-10 Doctoral dissertations 233

11861 Yokwe,EluzaiMoga 1987 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth The tonal grammar of Bari

Thisthesispresentsa comprehensive descriptionof thetonalsystem of Bari,an EasternNiloticlanguagespokcnaroundJubaintheSudan.In particular,thethesisattemptstothoroughlydescribeboththetonalstructure oftheBariwordas well as thetonalinteractionsthatresultfromthe juxtaposition of words insentences. Thc tone of verbalroots as wellas thctonalproperties of the extensive system of verbal derivationinBariispresentedindetail.Bari verbrootsare shown to display "melodic" tone: there arc just two (underlying) tonal patterns H and LHL regardless of thcsyllabiclength of theroot. Some verbal suffixesare"toneless"whereas other suffixescontribute a tonetothetonal ticr of the word.Bari noun roots arc "non-melodic": each syllable of the noun rootselectsfromtheunderlyinginventoryoftonesindependentlyofthe othersyllables.Thetonalpropertiesofnounsuffixes arecomplex and straightforwardrules governing thetone of derived nouns arcnot possible. The bulk of the thesis details theeffect that the tone of onc word has on an adjacent word. Two principalrules operate across word boundaries: High Tone Spread and High Tone Lowering. A rule of Contour Simplification applies totheoutput of these tworules.Itisshownthattherule of High Tone Lowering must applyiterativelyacross the sentenceinaleft-to-right manner. Evidence in favorofiterative rathcrthan(syntactically)cyclic rule applicationispresentedindetail. 1871 Yoon, nye Suk 1989 Advisor: Peter Cole

Arestrictivetheory of morphosyntactic interaction anditsconsequences Inthisdissertation. I develop atheoryofmorphosyntacticinteraction based on a principleddistinctionbetweenRuleSystemsandGrammatical Components.Itisargued that while morphological and phrasalrules belong to distinctrule systems, they do not define distinct components. In contrast to thc proponents of Strong Lexicalism. I developa thcoryin which the components of syntaxand lexiconarcfreedfrom inherentassociationwitheitherphrasal ormorphologicalrules.Rather,thclexiconandsyntaxstandin a "level- ordered" relationship with thc objects defined by rules of the lexiconacting as atoms of thesyntacticrule system. Thc assignment of rules,morphological or phrasal,toeither component. is madc on thebasis of thc properties exhibited byrules, such asinteractivity with other rules of the component and the X0 vs. XP status of objects defined by rules.Incontrastto much recent work, the decision totreata certain type of morphology as syntacticisnot madc on the basis of an a priori methodological guideline. syntax The criteria 1 employtoassign a certainpiece of morphology to arcmorestringentthanthosecountenancedinalternativeapproaches.Itis argued, however, thatthisrestrictiveapproach reveals a truer picture of how morphology and syntaxintcract.Thisisbecause morphology determinedtobe syntacticbytherestrictivecriteriaalways evinceindependent signs of being syntactic.

241 234 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Acomparativestudyof themorphosyntaxofnominalizations and antipassivcsindiffcrcntlanguagesbearsoutthcsignificantconceptual and theoreticaladvantages oftherestrictiveviewof morphosyntactieinteraction proposedinthis work.

11 8 8 1 Yu, EllaOzier 1991 Advisor:JerryMorgan Theoretical aspects of noun classes in Lama Lama is a Cur language spoken inthe districts of Kcran and Doufelgou of Togo. Other than earlier research by A. Prost (1964b), thefield of linguistics has not given much attcntionto Lama. More recently, though, dissertations by Ourso (1989) and Aritiba (1989) have contributed significantly.

Thisdissertationprovidesananalysisofthcnounclasssystemand agreement phenomena in Lama (K ante variant). Furthermore, the incorporationprocessfor borrowcd nouns andtheagreement phenomenafor left-dislocatedcoordinate NP structuressupporttheanalysisthatLama noun classes,for the most part.arc not semantically or phonologically based. Thedissertationcontains six chapters. Thc introductorychapter classifiesLama withrespecttogeographicalandtypologicalcategoriesand discusses relevantresearch and methodology.Chaptcr 2 presents the reanalysis of the noun class system and Chapter 3 summarizesthe agreement phenomena of nouns andtheirconstituents.The fourthchapter contains an analysisofthe borrowingprocess fornouns andChapter 5 discusses agreementinleft-dislocatedcoordinateNPstructures.Thcfinalchapter summarizes thefindings of thisresearchand proposesfurther researchareas.

[ 1 8 9 1 Zamir,JanRoshan 1982 Advisor: BrajB. Kachru Variationin Standard Persian A sociolinguistic study Thisresearch aimstoinvestigatevariationinTehraniPersian(Standard) inrelation to itssocio-culturaldimensions.Theprimaryobjectiveisto investigatestratificationof glottalsandglidesandthcgeneraltendenciesof thesefeaturestowardslinguisticchange,as wellas thesocialmobilityof speakers.Thesecondaryobjective is toinvestigate thesociolinguistic properties of two socialdialects of PersianinTehran, which until now have gonevirtuallyundescribed:Jahcliand ArmenianPersian. The analysisisbased on quantitative measurements of thcdata collected fromseventy-eightnativespeakerswithconsiderationtoagc.education,sex, religion,andethnicmembership. Toaccountforvariabilities,fourvariableruleswereadvanced:(y)- insertion.(7 )-insertion, change of glottaltoglide, and (7 )-delctionrules.Style and religionmoststronglyco-varywiththclinguisticvariables;education and agealsocloselycorrelate.Incomparison,scxshows a lesser degree of correlationwiththevariables.

Thisinquiryfurtheroffers a numberofinterpretationsforcertain previously unresolved issuesinPersianlinguistics:(a) Two types of glides "underlying" and "derived" arcdistinguished.(h) A distinctionis also advancedfor"underlying" and"ileiived"glottalsDerk.edglottalscan change toglides;the underlying cannot R; )Thetv.orule of (y)-insertionand (7 ) -

2 Doctoral dissertations 235 inscrtionappear toreflect a functionalunityof P-rulcs andprovide a case example of a"conspiracy of phonologicalrules"(Kisseberth,1979).(d) Thc change of glottalto glideisa ncw innovation and stillis"in progress." The social dialect of Jahcliis shown to make use of an elaborate speech of give-and-takewithovertphonologicalcharacteristics. Some features of Jaheli areemulatedbyother members ofthecommunityalsotoexpresscertain valuesandchauvinisticsentiments. ArmenianPersianappearstoprovide a rather"marked"sociolinguistic case study.Unlikethat of allother subsequent generations of dialect speakers inTehran who yieldtotheprestigiousdialectof Tehran,thisvarietyhas remainedunbending. Finally,theresultshere couldbcusedforthepreparation of teaching materials andbilinguallexicographicalworks. [190] Zhou,Xinping 1990 Advisor: Chin-Chuan Chcng Aspects of Chinese syntax: Ergativity and phrase structure

Thisthesisis a studyof variousaspects of Chinesesyntaxfrom a government-and-bindingperspective.The purpose ofthisworkistoargue that a range of grammatical problems of Chinese syntax suchasthevariable positionofsubject,wordordervariation,locativeinversion,definiteness effects,quantificationand scope effects of invertedsubjects can be explained ifitisrecognizedthatChinese hasbothuncrgativc (accusative) and ergative- typestructures.In theunergative(accusative)structure,thesubject NP bears theroleof aninternal argument of thc verb and as such occupies theobject positionatD-structureandiseither movedor unmovedtothcspcc(lP) positionatS-structureinaccordance with asetof well-formedness principles of the grammar. ChapterOne introduces somebasic notionsofGovernment-Binding theoryandthetheoriesof crgativityingeneral,and arguesforaunified thcoryof grammatical mapping betweentheargument structureandsyntactic structure,whichaccountsfora comprehensiverangeof crgativcphenomena acrosslanguages. Chapter Two providesargumentsfortak ingcontrastivewordorderin Chinese asthcprimarysyntacticdiagnosticsforergativityinthislanguage andexplorestheunergative-ergativealternationswithregardtowordorder variations.Itproposes a theta-theoreticcondition,the0-polatitycondition whichregulatesthedistributionof arguments andadjunctsinthislanguage. A scrutinyis devoted tothe differencein categorical projection with respect to functionalcategories andlexicalcategories. Chaptcr Threeexplorestherangeof ergativityinChineseinphrasal syntax,withemphasis on thedisplacedsubject andlocativeinversion construction.lt arguesfor a type-orientedapproac h toergativityacross languages.Alternativeanalysesarcprovidedforsonicsyntacticproblems related tothcChinesecrgativcconstructions,rangingfromthesyntactic natureof postverbalagentivesubjecttothcscopeandextractioneffectsin presentationalconstruction. ChapterFour examinesthcsntactit. natureof complexpredicatesin Mandarinandtheergativephenomena onthewordlevel,focusing onthe 243 236 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) headednessconditionof causativeverb compound predicatesas well as the thematicstructureof suchpredicates.

11911 Ziv,Yael 1976 Advisor: Gcorgia M. Green On the communicative effect of relativeclause extrapositionin English InthisdissertationIwillinvestigate some possiblecorrelations between theform of sentences andthe communicative purposes which these sentences may serve. For such a study to offer interesting and significant resultsit would hivetoinvolve a largevarietyof sentencesdifferingfromcachotherin severalaspectsrelatedtoform,anditwouldhavetofocus onvarious communicativefunctionsthatthesedifferentsentences mayfulfill.General observations concerning thcnaturc of thcrelationship between thcform of a sentenceandthcwayitmayfunctioninlinguisticcommunication may bc arrivedatonly on thcbasis of an extensiveinvestigation of this kind. Such a study, however, althoughdesirable, is presentlybeyond my capacity. Therefore. I decidedtoexamineonlyan arbitrarysub-setofsyntactically relatedconstructions sentencesrelatedbyRight Movement Rules with respecttotheirvarious communicativefunctions.However,afterstudyingin detailsentences related by only one such rule relative clause extraposition realizedthatitwouldnot do justicetotheother constructionsinvolving Right Movement Rulestoinclude theminthisthesiswithout examining thcm equallycarefully. Thc scope of thepresent studywill,therefore, be restricted toaninvestigation of only two types of constructionsrelated by the syntactic processofrelativeclauseextraposition. I willbemost conccrncdwiththe purposesforwhichspeakersmay use sentenceswithrestrictiverelative clauses(extraposed andunextraposed)incommunicationwithcachother; more specifically. Iwilldealwiththcdifferences betweenthcappropriateness ofsuch sentences withregaid toconveyingparticularcommunicative intentionsofspeakers. As will become evidentduring the course ofthisthesis, the communicative effects of thesyntacticprocess of relativeclause cxtraposition arc closelyrelatedto thc principles of word order ina given language. Hence. languageswhichdifferinwordorderarc likelyto manifestdifferent characteristicswithrespecttorelativeclauseextraposition. I will,therefore. restrictmyself heretoanexaminationof sentenceswithrestrictiverelative clausesinEnglish. (But Ziv and Cole (1974) and Ziv (forthcoming) where Modern Hebrewisinvestigatedwithrespecttorelativeclauseextraposition and otherrelatedphenomena.)Thepresentthesisshould be considered exploratory;itdoesnotaim atofferingdefinitiveconclusions,butratherat encouraginginquiryinthcarcaofform-functioncorrelation.Hopefully.the resultsofthisinvestigationmay serve as a startingpointfor a more comprehensive study of thiskind.

The thesisis organized asfollows:In ChapterI. Idelineate thc scope of thcstructuresunderinvestigation,discussthetheoreticalframeworkwithin whichthisresearchisconductedandpresentthckindsof questionswith which I willhe most concerned. ChapterIIdeals with various communicative functionsofsentenceswithrestrictiverelativeclausesthatmodifygeneric hcad nounphrases.Inthiscontextthedifferencesbetweensentenceswith extraposedandsentenceswithnon-extraposedrestrictiverelativeclausesare examined. ChapterIIIservesasa continuation of Chapter ittakes upthe

24.1 UST COPYMIME Doctoral dissertations 237 question of therelationbetween conditionalifsentences andsentences with restrictiverelative clauses on generic heads.Itis shown that an account of the relationbetweenthesestructuresinderivationaltermsisad-hocinseveral respectsandconsequentlyanewaccountfortheaffinitybetweenthese sentences iscalledfor. Chapter IVison par with ChapterII.InChapterIIthe communicative functionsofsentenceswithrestrictiverelativesongenericheadsarc investigated,whereasinChapterIV sne communicativefunctionsof restrictiverelativeclausesonindefiniteno-genericheadsarcexamined.In thiscontextitisshownthatinordertocharacterize someform-function correlationsadequately,thepragmaticcorrelatesof therelevantpropositional contentmust be takenintoconsideration. Chapter V consistsof abrief summary oftheconclusionsfromthe previous chapters. a discussion of the overall communicative effect of relatiw.. clauseextrapositionand a discussionofsomeunresolvedproblemsand suggestedtopicsforfurtherresearch.

245 11.

Master's ThesisAbstracts 1967 11921 Abdo, Daud A. On primary stressin Modern Literary Arabic stressof words inModcrn Inthis paperIshalldeal withtheprimary Ishallfirst mention briefly some attempts Literary Arabic (henceforth MLA). what way they to account for the primary stressof words in MLA and show in for this stress correctly. fail. Then Iwilltry to give some rules to account 1969 11931 Akatsuka,Noriko Advisor: Robert B. Lees NP Movement and some relatedsyntactic phenomena in Japanese on Ross's quite insightful and stimulatingPh. D. dissertation Constraints this paper.Hisdissertationis a searchfor VariablesinSyntax motivated and constraints onsyntacticvariables. The complex NP Constraint universal universal, andthe thc Conjoint Structure Constraintarc proposed as putatively Also, the typeof Sent,.mtial StructureConstraint as languagc-spccific. saidtobereordering rulesaffectednythoseconstraintsarc syntactic itaround a whichchopthespecifiedNP andpermute transformations Ross's claims arc justified variable. I would liketo investigate whether or not inJapanese. in Japanese. which does not First,Iwouli liketo discuss "NP scrambling" Second, Iwilltouchon threeJapanese existinthe grammar of English. of variables: NP Shift, transformationswhich makccrucialuse reordering withregardtoRoss's Topicalization. andCleft-Sentence.Theirbehavior Iwould liketoanalyze the Japanese constraintswillbe investigated.Third, ruleof Reflexivization. 1974 [194] Awdyalé,Yiwola structures" Gerundive structures inYoritbd and the notion of "target arelatively The hypothesis of targetstructuresisthat each language has atsome "targetstructures" a sctof constraints which apply smallsetof derivations. The correctness of relatively superficiallevel, as a son of filter on hypothesis may explain whyinnaturallanguage diverse underlying such a superficialstructures. arc mappedontothc sameorsimilar structures languages, or each language hasits Whether such structuresarc similar inall is not quite clear atthc moment until comparativestudies arc own unique set, bc thc reason why conducted.Itisafactthat thc underlying structures may few superficial word orderpatternsinnaturallanguages.The wc haveso on possibilities arc so few that one wouldexpect diverse structures to converge random;ithastobcsystematic, thcsurfacc.Yettheconvergenceisnot explanationforsuch a phenomenon. otherwisetherewouldbenopossible thatcreatesuchstructureswould be Thisfurtherimpliesthattherules of thc share some propertiestoo.Andfinally,thecorrectness expectedto the phenomena of notion of targetstructuresshouldthrow somelighton opacityandtransparencyingrammar. configurationatthe These structures arcthe type which assume the same logicalorsemanticstructures. surfacebutwhichderivefromverydifferent withthisphenomenon. Each of the Thereareatleastfour waystodcal

'446 240 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall1992) prevailing approaches will be lookedathereinrelationtothe Yoruba data after the data itself has beenpresented. 11951 Baker, C. LeRoy Advisor: Robert B. Lees 1965 Definiteness and indefinitenessinEnglish My purposeinthispaperistogiveaformal notions of definiteness and indefiniteness characterizationof the whicharefoundinvirtuallyall traditional English grammars. My aimisto develop a system of rules which willpredictthecorrect Englisharticles on some other basis than offreelychoosing simply that between,say,and and the. Many transformational grammars have dealt with articles bymeans of rules such as 1) DET + {a, an, the) o r 2) DET These grammars are thcn forcedto include a set of context-restricted rules theirphrase structure in which prevent occurrences of definitenoun phrasesin sentences where onlyindefinites can occur,and viceversa. The viewpoint I have adoptedasa working hypothesisispreciselythe articlesin reverse, namely, that Englisharehighlypredictableonthebasisof fundamental, other,more grammaticalrelationsexpressedinthephrase hence need not be specified independently structure,and inthe phrase structureatall. As a result of this kind of work,Ihave arrived English ata rough analysis for inwhich nouns neednot be distinguishedas between definite and indefiniteinthe phrase structurerules. The followingisabrief summary of the generalizations whichIwill eventually draw inthe course of this paper. I. All indefinitenounphrasesarisefromunderlyingexistential sentence S. II. There isa large and well-defined set ofoccurrences of definite article plus nounin which the definite articlecan be analyzed asthe overt markerforthe presence, inthe same orina previous tree, of an existential containingthc same noun. 111. The differencebetweenthoseindefiniteswhicharcgiven specific a interpretationandthosewhicharegiven anon- specificinterpretationisexplainedbyamechanism with associated certain embedding ruleswhichdeletepreviouslyexisting referencemarkers.

11961 Barker, MiltonE. 1969 Muong Clause Structure The purpose of this paper isto describe thcinternalstructure of clauses in Muong. Muong is a languagespoken by a minority group of approximately 400,000 peopleinNorth Vietnam, mainlyin Hoa Binh province. The analysis presentedinthispaperisbasedontheauthor's language gained knowledge of thc Muong whilercsidinginthe Muong refugeevillage nearBaurncthuot, of Hoa Binh, SouthVietnam,from1961-1963and1966-1969. Examples givenarc drawn from recordedtcxtmaterial.

247 Master's theses 2 4 1

[1 9 '7 j Boyle, Mary Et 1988 Advisor:Michael Kenstowicz Applying machinelearningalgorithmstophonology Considertheproblemofdiscovering a rulecharacterizing a given sequence of events (objects) and bcing ableto predicta plausible continuation of thesequence. This predictionisnondeterministicbecausetheruledoesn't necessarilytellexactly whichevents must appearnextinthesequence but ratherdetermines asetof plausiblenextevents.Itisassumedthatthe individual eventsinthe sequence arc characterized by asetof attributesand thatthenextevent depends solelyonthevalues ofthcattributesforthe previous eventsinthesequence. Theattributesareeitherinitiallygivenor derived from theinitialones through a chain of inferences. Thispaper dcscribcsbrieflyaninductiveincrementallearningprogram AQ 15 that learnsattributional descriptions fromexamples, and the representationmodels usedtodescribesyllablestructuresandthcresultsof applying AQ 15 inthis domain, The evaluationwillbe done from the viewpoint of classificationaccuracy of the induccd rules on ncw forms and complexity of therules. Examples will be takenfromthemajor phonemic groupswith known syllabification.The induced ruleswillbe testedfor accuracy against thc known data. The dataisrepresentedutilizingthe encoded concepts of thesonority hierarchyandsyllablestructure(onset,nucleus,andcoda).Theprogram wouldthenbeabletoinducetheappropriate syllableparsingrulesgiven a handful of examples.

[ 19 8 1 Carlsen,Joanne 1970 Notes on adverbials in Greek and English The complex and subtle nature of adverbials has long presented problems to anylinguist attemptingtodealwiththem.Inhisthesis (1969) Mike Gcis proposcdthatmostadverbialclausesfallintothelarger andbetter defined categoriesof relativeclausesand complementclauses.Themeritof such a proposal restsnot only on thc validity of th- arguments which supportit,but alsoonthcusefulnessoftheideaswhichmotivateit.Inthiscase,the motivationistoplaceadverbialsintoacategorywhich we know something about and which, therefore, gives us some sort of basisfor judging the various and odd ways adverbials act.

I amnotinterestedhereinwhetherGeis'proposalandthesisarc successfulornot.That I subscribetohisgeneralapproachwillbe obvious from my own. WhatI intendto do inthis paperisto explorein Greek and English thcrcactions of two classes of verbs whichIhave isolated because of theirdistinctreactiontocertainfeatures of adverbialclauses.Inso doing.I also will explore the nature ofwhyand because-clauses.Lastly.Ishallexplore Greekthere-whereclauses. Thisisnota paper on Greekadverbials, or on Englishadvcrbials,butrathera paper onwhatever I canfindoutabout

adverbials in the fields 1 explore.Iexpected Grcck to extend or verify, whereit differed from English, our description of thc behavior of adverbialfacts and thisisinfact what happened.Inthe case ofthere-whereclauses. however, which occur frequentlyinGreek, hut onlyrarelyinEnglish. Iconcentrate on describing the Greek data.

248 242 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

1199 ] Chen,ChingHsiang 1969 Advisor: Michael Geis Something to add to Chinese conditions box This paperiswritteninresponsetoRoss'sdissertationinwhichhe proposesthatthereshouldbeconstraintsonsyntacticruleswhichmake crucialuse of variables. These constraints couldeither be language universal orlanguageparticular.Hefurthersuggeststhatthepresenttheoryof grammar should besorevisedastoincorporateaconditionboxfor cach language sothatageneralization could be made about the language-particular conditions on therules of the language. The necessity of usingvariablesinsyntacticrules and thcnecessity of restrictionsonthcvariablessothattheruleswilldrivecorrectresultsare well-statedinRoss's work. WhatIwant to addisthat the kind of language- particularconstraints somehow classifiesthctypeof languageasa"rigid- word-ordcring" language asinthe case of Chinese.

I limitthe scope of thispaper tothoserules which involve reordering transformationandfeature-changingrules.Thepaperisorganizedinthe following way. In section11. Iwill discuss some reordering rules, which lead to the conclusionthatcertainconstraints on themarcnecessarytobe included intheChinese conditionbox.InsectionIII, I willdisusssomefeature- changing rules andtrytostate the constraints which seem to bc operating on them.InthissectionPronominalizationwillbediscussedingreaterlength andtheconditionon"backward"Pronominalizationwillalsobeexplored. Section IV is a brief conclusion.

1200 ) Colberg,Thomas 1975 Movement rules and negation Inmany proposed derivations,variousoperationssccmtohave moved negativesand/orsententialelementscontainingnegativesoutoftheir originalpositionsindeep orlogicalstructure.Inthefirsttwosubstantive sectiOnsofthispaper,rulcorderingprovidestechnicallycorrectexplanations ofthepatternofsentenceacceptability.In thethird,ruleorderingis inadequate. Since the solutioninthe third case also sufficesinthefirst two,it ispreferred over rule order. Thc remainder of thepaper takes up other cascs involving negatives that show similaritiestothefirstthree.

201 I Ciiceloglu,EmilyY. 1967 Subject pronounsindirect address: Judeo-Spanish ThisstudywillexaminepronominalphenomenainSpanishalong two basic lines. Onc is the dialect study, sinceitsstarting point in empirical data is a series of Judeo-Spanish texts consisting mainly of folk-talestoldby Scfardic JewsinIstambulto M. L. Wagner and transcribed by thelatterinthc early twcnticthcentury.Pronominal usagewillbc compared withstandardSpanish, specificallywiththeresultsfoundbyT.A.WilsoninhisM.A.thesis investigatingchoiceandnon-choiceofthcexplicitpronounin Spanish- American Spanishas foundinthrcc plays andthc conversationalpartsof a novel.His datadifferfrom oursinthree obviousrespects:a)time--mid- twentieth century,. nature of materials writtenrather than oral, c) dialect

249 Masters theses 243

Spanish-American. Forthisreason wc willalsoconsiderbrieflySpanish usage of the time of the exile of the Jews from Spain, and wewill choose a text whichisinformal and colloquial,insofaras suchisavailablefrom that period. However we willnot attempt an extensive dialect comparison between the Spanish-Amcrican materials andtheJudeo-Spanish. We willassume that the Spanish-American datarepresentstandardSpanishinallrelevantaspects. Secondly, we willtryto accountfor theresults where appropriate, with such rulesas would formpart of a grammar purportingtoproperly generate Spanish.Inthe process of arguingfor theserules we hope to show how and why previous analysesarcadequate or inadequate. [202] Donaldson,SusanKay 1971 Movement inrestrictiverelative clauses in Hindi Theparticularresearchwithwhichthispaperisconcerned hasto do with the matter of what rolesrules of movement may playindetermining the surface shape ofrestrictiverelativeclausesinHindi. While much remains inconclusive about generalizationstobe gained fromthisstudy. I think we cansaythatword orderinHindiismorerestrictedthaninathoroughly inflectivelanguage, butatthe same time more free thanina language which determinessyntacticrelationshipssolelyfromwordorder.Thisgreater freedom is exercised by the speaker in his choice of position with the S for the relative clause, andinhis choice within the clause for the relative pronoun.It appcarsthatthe grammar containsthenecessary mechanismfor moving the clausecontainingthepresuppositiontoeithersentence-initialorpost-main clausepositionfromwhereveritarises,andthatthismovement canbe vacuous in case the underlying order isthat of the surface manifestation.

(203] English,JamesB. 1971 French: How to predict the stress The purpose of thispaperisto show thatFrench canadequately be describedby positing only seven vowels instead of fourteen(seven tense and sevenlax). I willdiscussvowelalternationandthenproposeanother interpretationofFrenchstresswithoutattemptingtoanalyzetheformer problem. The paper concludesthatstressisalways ultimateinFrench due to the existence of a stress rule much like that of Spanish (Harris1969) and the rule PSVD, which deletes all vowels after thc stress. (204) Foster,JamesFrederick 1967 Advisor: Henry R. Kahanc Over Konyunctiveyt in AR talk About subjunctivenessin Germanized Ozark English The purposes of this paper arc threefold:a)to present data about thc uses of theso-called konyunktiv verbforms of thc Germanized Ozark dialectof AmericanEnglish,b)togiveareasonabledescriptionofthisdatainthe context ofatransformationalgenerative grammar, andc)topointoutand discuss as yct unsolved problems in accounting for the datain a descriptively and/or explanatorily adequate way.I have used myself asaninformant where I have possible,as I speak thisdialect quasi-natively. With my honored father also consultedasthisishisnativedialect. My finalauthorityhas beenthe I.adyPeterSchärmer,Sr.,ofnearScranton,Arkansas, who was bornand 250 244 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) rearedinthedistrict and who has never been out ofitfor more thana fcw daysata timc unlike my father and me both of whom have travelled considerablyinotherareas.

12051 Gilpin,Marie lien0. 1965 Advisor: Robcrt B. Lees A partial grammar of English superlatives Therearc two primary goalsof anoptimal grammar of superlativesin English:toaccountforthephenomena ofsuperlativizationinamaximally simple,productivesetof orderedrules,andtorelatethoserulestomore generalphenomenainthegrammar.Specifically,ifwe can finda grammatical basisforthenative speaker'sintuitionthatthe comparative and superlativearerelatedin some way, justifyinginsome sensethetraditional paradigmtall,taller,tallest/beautiful,morebeautiful,mostbeautiful,the resulting grammar will be so much the closer to achieving the second goal of linguistictheory.Itisclear upon the most cursory examination, however,that sucha relationshipisnot a simple or obvious one. This paper willattemptto show that deep similarities do exist, and to point out where thcy may be found.

[2061 Hammerschlag,Doris 1967 On the notions subject, predicate, and universals Itseemsthatsomelinguistsmaybeoverlookingthcneed for observational and descriptive adequacyintheir grammars. A quicklookatthe paststudiesof Malayo-Polynesianlanguages showsthatthereisatendency either to tryto make thc languages look exactly like English or to neglect the possibilitythatthey might have anythingatallin common with English. We cannot attack languages with the view that they areidenticalor that theyarc completelydiffcrcnt. Thc similarities we do find by working on the languages individuallywill be more substantialforthesupport of universalsthanthose found by basing analysesonEnglish.And,of course, we wishtodescribethedifferences betweenlanguagesaswellasthcsimilaritiesamong them.Basingnew grammatical descriptions on Englishisjustassinfulasbasing dcscription of English on those of Greek and Latin.

[2071 Hutchinson,ArnoM.Jr. 1966 Classical Greek phonology: Vowel contractions The purpose of this paper isto lay a foundationfor the diachronic study ofAncientGreekphonologyfromatransformationalgenerativegrammar approach.Itwasfeltthatbefore wc should launchintothe broader area of diachronics we oughtfirstto getafair idea of the phonological system of onc dialectinone period.For thispurpose we chose whatis,perhaps,thebest studied dialect, ClassicalAttic. It may bc inplace atthis point also that wc should explain why we have choscntoapproachAncientGreekphonologythroughtransformational grammar.Itmight be concluded by some that suchawell studied language as Ancicnt Greek could serveaslittle more than a practice boardfor scholars in transformationalgrammar.Inactualfact I believethatthisrelativelynew

251 Masters theses 245 approach cancontributeagrcatdealtoour better understanding of language ingeneral. (2081 Ito,Katsutoshi 1968 Advisor: Henry R. Kahane The nature of wa and its relodon to Japanese negation The postposition wa has long been supposed to be simply a topicalizer of a sentence. The purpose of thispaperisto show that w ahasafunction of bringing"contrast"intoa sentence and thatthecontrastivefunction of w a can most adequatelybedescribed by assuminga "shadow sentence"inthe underlyingstructure.Wewillarguethattheintroductionof a shadow sentenceintheunderlyingstructurewillprovideadequatedescriptionof suchpostpositionsas ma 'alsoanddake 'only'and the occurrence of w a in negative sentences. (2091 James, DorothyJ. 1966 Advisor: Robert B. Lees A phonological cycle in Siane The purpose of this paper isto show the value of ordered rules and the needforacyclicalapplication of a subset of thoserulesinthe phonological component of atransformational-generative grammar of Sianc,alanguage of the New Guinea Highlands. Motivation for cach rule anditsspecific ordering isgiveninsections two andfour, and motivations for a phonological cycleis shown inscctionthree.Inthcappendix the orderedrulesarclistedtogether followed by thefullderivation of every example notfully derivedinthe body of the paper. [2101 Janjigian,Sona 1972 The PIE consonant shiftin Armenian dialects The consonantshiftfromProto-Indo-EuropeaninClassicalArmcnianis similartotheconsonantshiftthatindependentlytookplacefromPIEin Germanic.Asinthe Gcrmanic languages, sccondaryandtertiaryshiftstook placeinthevarious dialects of Armenian. Some scholarsincluding Gharibian andhisfollowerspostulatedthatsomeoftheModernArmeniandialects evolvedthroughsisterdialectsofClassicalArmenianratherthandirectly fromit.In doing so. thcy rejectedthe consonantshift phenomenon. Inearlier versions of this paperItended to agree with Gharibian's view. However,Ihave come torealize that Classical Armenian isthe older dialect thatunderwentthefirstconsonantshift.Because of theabsence of earlier written documents in Armenianitisimpossible to follow the various stages of the development of Armenian consonantism extending fromthe PIE periodto thefirsttranslation of theBibleinthefifth-century AD. Gharibian's view can bestberefutedby considering thehistoricalbackground of Armcnia and the natureoftheinternalandtheexternalinfluencestowhichthespeakersof Armcnianbecame exposed.Followingthis a briefdiscussionofthc consonantaloutcomeinClassicalArmcnianwill be given andthcnthe problem will be discussed in more detail.

252 246 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

[ 2 1 11 Jessen, Marilyn 1969 Advisor: Frederic K. Lchman The compatative constructioninShan Shan or Thai Yaiisa language (or group of dialects) spoken inthe Shan States of Burma and Yunnan, with some speakersinthe Mac Hong Son arca of northwest Thailand.Itisusually grouped together with Thai and Laotianinto thcKadai or (Kam-Thai) family. Thc number of speakers of Shanisestimated to bc around 1,350,000. This paperisanattcmpttogiveagrammaticalcharacterizationof the comparativeconstruction(s) in Shan within thc frameworkof a transformational-generativegrammar. Much of whatistobepresentedhere willbeofapurelyobservatioalnature,eitherbecauseanydeepera treatment ofitwould be well beycnd the scope of this paper or because the writer knows just toolittleaboutitto say anything of interest or significance. However,itcan onlybc hopedthatthe many problems hintedatorleft unsolvedinthecourseofwhatfollowswillprovidestartingpointsand motivationsfor others beginning work onthc Shan language.

1 2 1 2 1 Jolly,RichardJohn 1968 Advisor: Henry R. Kahane The Plautine noun phrase Most prev;ousstudiesof Latin word order havetakentheviewthat, although Latin word orderis"freer"than mostlanguages, certainpatterns or regularities can be noticed which would allow one toformulate what I would callnothingmorethan"rulesofthumb."SinceLatingramm arshave neglected to discuss word orderinanything other than generalities,thisisthe one arca in which the grammars can bc supplemented anditis also the topic to whichIdirectthispaper.

I have choscnthe comedies of Plautusasthebasis of my study. With Plautus we can establish structuraldescription of a spoken Latinideolectata fixed period of time. The general scope of thispaper will betopresentthe predominantpatternsobservedinthenounphraseandtoindicatevarious problems involvedinthestructuraldescription.

[ 21 3] Kajiwara,Hideo 1985 Advisor:SeiichiMakino A study of stative expressions There arc two ways todescribe an object. One canspeak of an objcct actively, asin "A dog isrunning toward us", or stativcly,asin"That dog is ferocious."Inthisthesis 1 compare active andstative expressionsinEnglish andJapanese. Inparticular, I offerexamplestoshowthatdetermining whether a phraseisactive or stativc depends on context.Iwillfocus on the stativeverhals usedinEnglish andinJapanese, and therelationship between ASPECT and STATE.

This thesisconsists of fivechapters includingaconclusion.In chapter one I discuss the claims of sixlinguists, namely Lakoff, Kuno, Alfonso, Martin, Teramura andKing.Thisleadstotwenty-threequestionsfordiscussion. I divide these questionsintofivecategories, andinchapter twoIdiscussthe firstthreeofthese.Inchapterthree I addressthreequestionsconcerning

253 Master's theses 247 stativeandnonstativeverbals.Thisrequiresmakingsomeadditional definitions.Inchapter four Ianalyzethe remaining question concerning the relationshipbetweenstativetransitiveverbsandtheJapanesenominative case-marker GA. Itiethese results together inthe concluding chapter. [2141 Kim, Sun Boo 1982 Advisor: Howard Mac lay Acquisition of English as a Second Language for Korean children in declarative and interrogativesentences Thisresearchwillinvestigatethesecondlanguageacquisitionprocesses of two Korcan childreninthcir performance of declarativeandinterrogative utterancesinEnglish.Indeclarativeutterances,theacquisitionorderof grammatical morphemeswillbestudied,based on Brown's (1973) framework thatrepresentsthesemanticrelationships of Fillmorc's(1968) case grammar. Ininterrogativeutterances,inversionof yes/noquestions.WH-questions, and do-support including models arcto be investigated. Thisresearchonsecondlanguageacquisitionwasbasedonthe hypothesis that(1)high frequency of input would notplayan important role; (2)semanticswouldbeasignificantconsiderationbutnotimitation;(3) development of intelligence or perception would be one of the most important factors;and(4)ego-centrismornearnesswouldinfluencesecondlanguage acquisitionforpre-schoolchildren. [215] Koul, Omkar N. 1971 Advisor: Braj B. Kachru Coordinating conjunctionsinHindi InAn Introductionto Hindi SyntaxY. Kachru devotes a brief section to the -discussion of conjunctionsinHindi. While making some remarks on the coordinatcconjunctionstructuresinHindi,shcreferstothe"generalrule" thatthcstrings conjoined by conjunctions must have'like'structures. Thenatureof deepstructureconstraintsoncoordinatedlyconjoincd sentencesinHindihasnotbeenstudied in anyworksofar.Both transformationaland deepstructuralconstraintsmustbcformulatedtoapply toallconjuncts of acoordinate structureinHindi.Itisequally important to studydifferenttypes of coordinatelyconjoinedstructuresfor determiningthe deep structure of sentences or pans of sentences which can be conjoined by thecoordinateconjunctionmorpheme0r.Here I intendtomake some rcmarks onthedifferenttypesof coordinatedconjoincdstructures,andto pointoutsomedeepstructuralandtransformationalconstraintsonsuch structures which can be conjoined coordinately with or.

12161 Langacker,RonaldW. 1964 Some embeddings and interrogatives of French Thc purpose of this paper isto propose a theory accounting for selected portions of thc grammatical structure of French. Thcsc include alarge but by no means inclusivebody ofinterrogativeexpressions,anumber ofrelated generalizedtransformations projectingthe outputof thcrules comprisingthis theoryintoaninfinitesct,andafairlyelaboratedthoughadmittedlyrough constituentstructurecomponentdescribing a finitesetofstringstogether 254 248 Studies in the LinguisticSciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) withtheirstructuraldescriptions,constitutingthedomain overwhichthe transformationalrulesaredefined. As with any theory,itsclaims arc only tentative and approximatc. There arcnocompletedescriptions,andthereisalwayssomeartificialityand oversimplification involved in dissccting out some part of the body of datain ordertodescribefullythatpart.Therefore therulespresented here do not constitutea closedsystem. They arc obviouslyinadequateinmanyrespects, and an attempt has been made to point out some of these inadequacies as well astoindicatepossible ways of extending this theorytoaccountfora fuller body of data. The noun expan:Aon rules,for example, clearlywillnot survive deeperanalysisas theystand,althoughitishopedthattheywillhave contributedsomething towards a satisfactorytreatment. The scheme of verb classificationisproposed more seriously.Althoughnaturallyincomplete,the main outlines of itarc probably valid.

[217) Leich,Harold M. 1971 Patterns of verbal accentuationinSlovene The aim of this paper isto investigate the basic pattern and broad outlines of theaccentualsystem of thestandard Siovcncconjugation,particularlyin lightof the hypothesis of M. Halle, who has claimed (1971)thataccentual phenomena onthesurfacelevelof Slaviclanguagesaretheresultof two distinct componentsorlevelsinthe grammar themorphologyandthe phonology.Morespecifically,Halleclaimsthatinformationassociatedwith individuallexicalelementsdetermineswherestresswillbcmarkedinthe underlyingphonologicalrepresentationsof words;thephonologicalrules,in turn,determine thepitchorstresscontour of thephoneticrepresentation of theword, onthebasisofthemorphologicalmarking or stress-assignment. Halle.inhispaper,discusseslargelyaccentualalternationsofthenominal paradigms of the Slavic dialects: he also deals primarily with the phonological rulesinvolvedinproducingthesephenomena,largelyleavingasidethe questionofthe morphologicalruleswhichdetermine theinputtothe phonological componcnt proper, and the problem of how thelexiconisto bc markedbyfeatureswhichdeterminetheoriginalaccentingof underlying representations.The purposcofthispaperis,inpart,todiscover whether Halle'stheory,andtherulesheproposes,canaccountfortheaccentual patternsfoundinthe Sloveneverbalsystem, and also to see what morphologicalrules,ofthetypeHallemcntions,mustbepositcdinthe grammar of Slovenetoexplainthecertainaccent-classesfoundinverbal conjugation.

L2181 Leskosky,RichardJ. 1973 intensivereflexes Whilereflexivepronounshavebccnanalyzed and found tohave importantimplicationsfortransformational grammarstudy, tha closely related phenomenon of theintensivereflexivehasbeenignored,perhaps on thc assumption thatinitselfitis uninteresting or thatitatleast has nothing to contribute beyond theinsightsgarnered from thestudy of thc other reflexive pronouns. This paper will examine some of thefacts of intensivereflexives, relatethesetootherfacets of the grammar, andraisesome other questions without providing any answers tothem,

255 Master's theses 249

[219) Li,Angela W. 1970 Advisor: Michael Geis On some Chinese syntactic rules

This paper is dividedinto two sections: Section 1 isto show whether the Chinese Topicalization Ruleissubjecttotheconstraints which Ross proposes inhis dissertation. SectionIIisto present some data in order toget a clearer idea about the Chinese Relative Clause Formation by applying theConstraints. The four constraintsarc:thc Complex NP Constraint,the Coordinate Structure Constraint,theSententialSubjectConstraintandtheLeftBranchCondition. Ross claims that thefirst two of these are universal. He made a further survey tofindoutthedifferencesbetweentheruleswhicharcsubjectto the Constraints and therules which arc not subject to thc Constraints. Inthis paperIwill test two Chinese rules to seeif the Constraints operate in Chincsc and to see whether or not wc have to add some other constraints to thelanguage-particular grammar. 1 have chosen two Chineserules. They are: A. Topicalization Rule, B.Relative Formation Rule. The reasonsIhave chosen these two rules are becauseI)topicalizationisa chopping rule, 2) the Chinese Relative Formation Rule isstilla mystery.If thc Constraints also apply toit.it isvery strong evidence to support thatitinvolves movement; otherwiseitdoes not. (220) Malstrom, Jean Marie 1974 The oral narrative ability of childrenin grades one, four, and seven Thisisa study of thc development of elementary school children'sability inoralnarration atthree-yearintervals.My purposeinthisstudyisto examinestoriestold bychildrenonthreegradelevels,with a viewto improving their traininginthisarca. Teachers of language artsoftenfindthe tcachingofcomposition,oralorwritten,themostdifficultpartoftheir program.Itcallsfor creativity, which istheresult of hard work.Ibelieve that ifwe know whatgraspofthcstructuresof languageandofnarrative discourse a child has acquiredatvarious levels of schooling, we can help him to make thebest use of the former to improve his performance inthelatter. And so,I undertook this project to see how 1might work with others to achieve such a goal.

(221) McCloy, WilliamB. 1971 Advisor: Chin-Wu Kim Some unsolved problemsinKorean phonology The purposes of this paper arc: 1)todescribethe synchronic phonology of Korean insucha way asto be optimally efficient bothindescriptive and explanatoryadequacy aimingtoillustratethebasicsymmetryofthc phonologicalsystemandthcinter-relatednessofphonologicalrules;2)to describethchistoricalsound changes thathaveledtopresentforms:3)to relate Korcan toitsancestral (and "sister")language; and 4) to evaluate and describeallthc aboveinterms relevantto our understanding of universalsin language. The taskof thcgenerative-transformationallinguistextends beyond thealreadydifficult taskstowhich taxonomiclinguists have always devoted themselves -- observation and description: what happens inlanguage and how. Now linguistsarc beginning totrytofind out why things happeninlanguage (therealinoftntcrprctationtas witnessedparticularlybyrecentconcernto

4.,D00"-r 250 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

describe"function"and"motivation"inlinguisticpatterningandchange.I personallyfeelstronglythatitisimportant to keep on lookingfor the what, how, and why even when simple answers arefar from immediately apparent. For thisreasonIpresentinthis paper not mainly solutionsbut problems.I feelthateven thoughsatisfactoryanswers havenotbeenfoundforthese phonological cnigmas inKorean,a lookat some possible or partialsolutions can be beneficial perhaps even illuminating to others who will continue the searchfor solutions.

[2221 Meshon,StevenPhilip 1966 Advisor: Braj B. Kachru A linguistic study of sound and meaning in poetry My centralthesisisthatifliteraryanalysts,critics,criticalreaders, readers for simply enjoyment. etc., can make a statement about "musicality" of verse,i.e.,"thehissingof thestrikingsnakc,""rapidflowingrhythms and sounds,""thebabbling of thebrook,""ageneralfeeling of softwhispering sounds,"etc.,the sound-meaning connections can, much of thetime, be taken as evidence of averyreallinguistic phenomenon whichislittleunderstood, and upon which much elaborationisneeded.Iwould likcto provide several descriptivetechniquesby which one can,inpart,accountforsonorityof Englishverse. My studywillnot necessarilyleadtoarigidproceduralist approachtowardsoundinpoetry,buthopefullywillofferinsightsinthc understandingof sonorityandsoundanalysis. I believethatsucha view towardpoeticanalysis,appreciation,and perhapscriticismwillhelpliftthe awesome, mysterious authority from one of a poet's chief tools sound. My paperisdividedintothreeparts.Thefirstisacollectionof misconceivedoronlypartlyappropriatestatementsthatliteraryspecialists have claimedinreferencetosoundand soundeffects. The second chapter dealswith phonemic selectivityand phonemic distribution,asseen by Yeats's "Leda," and how thissonnet deviates fromtheprosaic norm. Chapter three presents a sketch of how syllabification can effectively be used by the poet to set up patterns of sonority.

L2231 Minow,Martin 1966 Random generation of sentences from context free and context sensitive phrasestructuregrammars Thispaperdescribes asetofcomputcrprogramswhichgenerate sentencesfromcontext-free(CF)andcontext-sensitive(CS)phrase-structure grammars.Thepaperisdividedintothreemainsections:introductory commentsonthelinguisticassumptionsreflectedintheCSprograms, descriptionsof theoverallstructureoftheprograms andtheiruse,anda seriesof appendices giving more detailedinformation.Futurepublicationof flow diagrams, program listings, and sample outputis planned. The discussion which follows deals only with the CS and transformation programs. The CF program willbe dealt withseparatelyasitiscompletely independent of the CS programs and models a different type of grammar.

257 Master's theses 251

[224) Nakano,Keiko 1971 Advisor: Seiichi Makino Notes ontransitivity and subcategorization of verb-verb compounds in Japanese

Inthispaper,first I wouldliketoshowhowthetransitivity- intransitivityof verb-verb compoundsinJapaneseshouldbetreated.Then, following Newmeyer, how theseverb-verb compounds can be subcategorized inJapanese. One of thebig differences between English and Japaneseisthat some actiontakestwoseparateverbsinEnglishbutone compounded formin Japanese.Sincethesurfaceformsaredistinctiveintransitivity,weare interestedinthetransitivitywhen twoverbsarecompounded.Japanese sentences which have verb-verb compounds willbe testedinthis paper.

[225] Nee Id,Ronald 1971 Pronouns and constraints oncoreference The occurrence of pronouns andthedeterminationof whatantecedents they refer tois one of the most difficult questionsinlinguistics. Vast amounts of pulp and pen-ink have been spent on discussion of the phenomena, yet no firmconclusionshavebeenreached.Inadditiontotheintricacyofthe relationofanaphoratoothergrammaticalphenomena,thereisenormous difficulty inmakingjudgmentsofrelativegrammaticality,aswellas substantialcross-dialectvariation.Allstatementsmadeatthistimemust therefore be highly tentative.Inthis paperIwish to take one approach to the representationofanaphorain a grammarandexploresomeofthe consequences.Itshould berecognizedthattheapproachhereisno more firmly supported than any othcr discussion of thetopic, and probably a .od deal less so than many. [226] Paik,Keurnja 1973 Advisor: Chin-Wu Kim Tonal characteristics of Kyongsang dialect of Korean The Kyongsang dialectintheSoutheastern province of Korea has been regardedasatone language by many Koreanlinguists.Although some argue whether the Kyongsang dialectisa'registeredtonelanguagewith contour overlap'or'registeredtonelanguage without contour overlap',most Korean linguists presupposed thatthc Kyongsang dialectisatone language since the dialect meets thetraditionaldefinition of atone language asithas 'lexically contrastivepitch'. Will thc Kyongsang dialectstill be a tone language in the light of a ncw concept ofatonelanguage by Mc Cawley?Inthispaper I willgive somc supporting evidence thatindicatcthatthc Kyongsang dialectis more a'pitch- accent' language thana'truetonelanguage.

12271 Peng,Wei-SanLily 1972 Explanation of the tonal change from Middle Chinesetothe modern dialects Severalrecentpapers have discussedthctonalchangesinthcevolution of Middle Chinese (MC) into Modern Chinese dialects. Cheng and Wang (1971a)

258 re"

252 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) discussingthcChao-zhoudialectand Cheung (1971)theChang-sha dialect, dealtwiththeinternalcauses of thesephonological changes.Inthispaper I will,inthe same way, discuss thcinternalcauses forthe change of Middle Chinese toneIllwithunvoicedaspiratedinitialsintotoneIlinthe modern Nan-changdialect.

[2281 Pratt,Mary 1971 Advisor:HerbertStahlkc Tone in some Kikuyu verb forms This paper dealsfirst and mainly with some processes of tone assimilation governingthetonalconfigurationof affirmativeverbformsinKikuyu. The firstpart of the paper deals with tonal assimilations triggered by high and low toneverbstems,pronouns,prefixesandsuffixesrespectively.Withthe supportof evidencefromverb-nounconstructions,itissuggestedthatthe assimilation processesinquestionare most naturally viewed as cyclic and that alinearapproachleadseventuallytofalseclaimsaboutthenatureof the assimilations. Subsequentlyitis shown thattheassimilationrulesfallinto two classesaccordingtotheirbehaviourinforms where vowelcoalescenceis operative. More lightis shed on this dichotomy by the presentation of a rule of dissimilationoperativeunderrathcrspecialcircumstances.Various means of expressing the dichotomy arcdiscussed andallfound wanting. The dataforthis paper has bccn taken fromL.E. Armstrong'sPhonetic and Tonal Structure of Kikuyuand from theKikuyu-EnglishDictionaryedited by T. G. Benson, the latter serving mainly as a source for verifying the former. Allthcexamples given herearcattestedinArmstrong or Benson.Inafew cases,mostlyinvolvingthetone ofinitialpronouns,theisolation examples citedby Armstrong differ unpredictablyfrom theidenticalforms quotedlater inthc bookinverb-nounconstructions. When indoubt, I have adoptedthc forms giveninthcverb-noun examples.

12291 Satyanarayana,Pulavrthi 1969 Advisor: Yamuna Kachru On the syntax of Hand in Hindi This paper dealswith thc syntacticanalysis of thcverbhondinHindi, whichistranslatedas'tobe','to become','tohave',etc.inEnglish. The main body of the text has been divided into four sections. The firstsectionisa brief survey of previous work done onhond,alongwithsome comments about deficiencies. The secondsectionattemptstogivemotivationsfor establishing differenthond's.Thethirdsection,followingthecurrenttransformational- generativegrammaticalmodel,formulatesdeepstructuresunderlyingthc severalsurfacehand'sestablishedinthesecondsection.Thefourthsection comprises some concludingremarks.

12301 Shih,CeliaMou-Pin 1972 Question words in Chinese This paper discusses two importantpoints concerningthetransformation theory on interrogations. Oncisthatthc so-called'questionformationrule'is thcproccssof transformingthequestionedelementsIronstheunderlying leveltoanintermediatestagewhichisthereplacementof lexiconentries withoutinvolvingthemovementatthosequestionedelements. The'question

59 -r

Masters theses 253, formationrule',apartfromthe'crastionmovementruleisanobligatory transformationalprocessinalllanguages. Withthisanalysis, wc can account for the derivational history of interrogationsina more general way. Another pointisthatthequestionformationrulecanactuallyapplyin sentencestoalmostanything, asfar asthedifferentgrammaticalcategories arcconcerned.Thequestionedelem,..ntsontheunderlyinglevelwillbe represented bya dummy clement withalistof featuresfrom whichallthe WH-words in the language can be derived. The analysis here of using a dummy element asthe questioned stringsinthe underlying structure of interrogation hasa more generalinsightinto somelinguisticfactson languagestructure than the thcory of WH-marker many linguists have proposed.Itprovides more considerationontheaspectsfromphonological,semantic,andsyntactic viewpoints. [231] Shih,KatherineI-Ping 1972 Advisor:Chin-Chuan Cheng Phonetic nature of even-tonesplitin Chinese

Tone plays a verysignificantroleinCh:.lesc.Inthispaper.Iwill concentrate my attentionon one phenomenon intone change, whichiscalled tone split. There arc four tones in Mandarin Chinese: Tone I, Tone II,Tone III, and Tone IV, which arcalso called Ying Ping (Yin Even), Yang Ping (Yang Even), Shang (Rising) and Qu (Going),respectively.Certainly thisisnot the onlytonesysteminModern Chinesedialects,norinthatof theancient Chinese. However,incomparison with MC tone categories which arc Ping (Even), Shang (Rising), Qu (Going) and Ru (Entering) we find that the Even toneinMiddle Chineseissplitinto two tones: Yin Even and Yang Even in Mandarin. This paper is focused on thc tone splitin Even tone.Ishall discuss the correspondences between Middle Chinese and Mandarin Chinese and tryto give some credible explanations.

[232) Shimizu, Katsumasa 1969 Some classes of noun modifiers in Japanese The aim of thc present studyisto examine the syntactic structure of noun modifiersinJapaneseintcrms of generative grammar,thcbasictheoryof which was systematically and successfully developed byN. Chomsky, andto attempt to formulate the rules to generate them. Inthcpasttenyears, study of thctheory of alanguage has developed remarkablyandmanyattemptshavebeen madetoapplythctheoryof generativegrammartolanguagesotherthanEnglish.Theapplicationto Japaneseis by no means new.Inthe present study, however, wc would likcto considerthcgenerationof nounmodificrsintermsoftheassumptionthat thcyare mainly generated bytheprocess calledrelativization.

[ 233] Skousen, Royal 1971 TopicsinFinnish phonology Inclosedsyllables most consonantclustersendingin a stopwillbe altered. Any liquid or nasal beforea double consonant willnot affect gradation of thegeminate consonant cluster.Inaddition,gradation cannot applytoan initial consonant cluster.In general terms,itappears thatliquids and glides do 260 254 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) notaffect gradation:p--) v, d, and k ---) 0. We could write three separaterules for this gradation process, one for each stop.If kis preceded by either a liquid 1 or r, or h and followed by a front unrounded vowel, then k--> j. The problemisthat we needanaturalexplanationforthese and othcr rulesinFinnish.Thispaperwillconsiderseveralnaturalsolutionsto problemsinFinnishphonology.

12341 Su,MariaShu-Hsiang 1971 Chineseclassifiers A long time ago people had noticed thc difference between classifiers and nouns: however, classifiers were usuallyputintothe category of nouns.Li lingSyicalledthem "measures"because thcydenotethequalityof nouns. Now."measures"arewidelyadoptedbygrammarians.Somc grammarians called them "adnouns"or"auxiliarynouns."Whatever thcycalledthem, one thing they wanted to makc clear was that they arc not nouns but they arc used with nouns. We call them "classifiers"inthis paper because we emphasize the factthattheyseparatenounsintodifferentcategoriesaccordingtotheir semanticregularities.Also, we arcnot concerned with so-called "measures for verbs"sincetheyarcquitedifferentfromthose of nouns.Furthermore, wc put emphasis on what Chao called"Individual measures."

12351 Surintramont, Aporn 1973 Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth Some aspects of underlying syllable structurein Thai Word games arcinterestingtophonologistsingeneralfor thc reasonthat theyarcaphenomenonoflanguage which mayrevealphonologicalrules operative1nthe language and thus may be helpfulto phonologistsin working withthelanguage.Toothers,namelyanthropologists,sociologistsand psycholinguists,thiskind of verbalplayismeaningfulforitsdeviation from common linguistic usage. Thisdeviation sometimesexpresses the characteristicsof thcsocietyanditsculture:itisaparticular mannerin which society, duetoconventionalregulationsorculturaltaboos,choosesto expressitsexperience. Inthispaper, we wishtoinvestigate some phonologicalaspects of Thai through this word game. We hope that the evidence from thc game will help us togainaclearer understanding ofthe nature of the underlying structure of Thaisyllablesgoing beyond whathasbeenproposedintheliterature.Our tentativeproposalsconcerningthephonologicalconstraints onsyllable structurewillinvolveaspectsof toneinThai.Additionally. wc willtryto postulate some phonologicalrule^toaccou -itfortheneutralizationof toncas noted by Haas (1956). Wearcunabletodetermineindependentlyonphonologicalgrounds which of thc words or syllablesinthe sentence stringwillbe exchangedin the word game. Semantics surely plays a crucialrolein Thai puns as well as in English. But what wc willtry to show is how this exchange is done. Our study is baser' on data collectedfromagroup of ThaistudentsattheUniversity of Illinuis.

261 Masters theses 255

12361 Tsitsopoulos,Stamatis 1966 Aspects of Modern Greek phonology According tothe generativetheoryoflanguage, thephonological component ofa grammar consistsoftaset of partiallyorderedrulesthat related surfacc structures(i.e.thcfinaloutputs of the syntactic component) to phonctic interpretation. These rules are divided into rcdundancy, transformationalandphonetic,appliedinthisorder. Thefirstgroupfillsin for cach segment thefeaturesthatwereleftunspecifiedinthclexicon by virtueoftheirnon-phonemiccharacter. Thethirdgrouptransformsbinary featuresintomulti-valuedones,thusyielding aphonetictranscription. Inthis paper we willbe mainly concerned with rules of the second type. Morc specifically,we willdiscuss asctof cyclicalruleswhose application entailsthcfollowingprocedure: Rulesapplyfirst,intheirmarkedorder,withintheinnermost pairof labeledbrackets. When theend of thecyclicalrulesis reached,(i.e.atthe end of a cycle),the aforementioned brackets arc erased and the same set of rulesapplies over again within the presentlyinnermostpair. Where no more bracketsarcleftinthe utterance, wc pass tothe post-cyclicalrules.

12371 Walsh,Robert Emmet 1971 The Intrusive Velar inthe Romance present tense The appearanceincertain Spanish verbs of an unexpected-g-inthefirst personsingularpresentindicativeandthroughoutth. presentsubjunctive poses a vexing problemfor thehistoricalinvestigator. The occurrences of this intrusivevelar element can be groupedintothree categories those of thc types tengo, salgo, and caigo. Inthis paper we observe the very similar development of tened,valed, cadeô, etc.in other Romancc languages.After a cursory examination of the Spanishdialects,we describethesituationinCastilian.Eachofthemajor problemareas will beexamined,withpertinentdatafromthcvarious Romance languages playing an imponantrole.

12381 Wentz, JamesP. 1972 Advisor: Herst Stahlke Kanuriverb morphology KanuriisanEa: t-Saharanlanguagespoken bytheKanuriof Bornu Province just wcst of Lake Chad innortheastAfrica. Most of the nearly two millionspeakers of this languageliveinYerwa and Dikwa andthe country surroundingthesecities.Sincemost ofthcdataunder analysis have been takenfromLukasgrammar,ourdiscussionwillcenteraroundtheYcrwa dialect which he studied. Although much would be gained no doubt from anin- depth.erosslinguisticstudycomparingthevariousdialectsofKanuri.our primaryconccrn inthispaperisforthesynchronic phonologyofKanuri alone.Inparticular, we willlimitdiscussion mainly to thc verbal morphology and thcrules needed to generate the various verb forms inKanuri.

2 62 256 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

[239] Wilson, DanA. 1965 Advisor: Robert B. Lees DisjunctiveconjunctioninEnglish: An outline This paper consists of a basic study of the syntax of conjunction with BUT, and abrief examination of the semantic necessitiesinvolved. The problem of conjunction appears,atfirstglance,tobe quite simple syntactically, and quite complex semantically.Although I believedthisto bethe ease whenIbcgan developingthispaper,thegradualevolutionofthecontentconsiderably altered my opinion. I feelthatwhenallofthesyntacticcomplexityof conjunctionisresolved,the semantics will be extremely simple. The discussion of some "counterexamples" to this thesis will serve both to introduceitscontentandtoillustratethe"semantic"difficultiesinvolvedin conjunctioningeneral,though conjunction with BUT isthe only kind about whichthispaper makes claims of reasonable accuracy.

12401 Yingphaibul, Duanngarm 1984 Advisor: Braj B. Kachru Contextualized language teaching: Englishtexts for military school in Thailand Thispaperis anattempttousesociolinguisticinsight o design appropriate courses and textsfor the military schoolin Thailand. Th.: research isbased ontheRoyalThai Armed ForcesPreparatoryAcademy. whichis consi :leredthe gatewaytothe higher levelof other military schools suchas: The Air Force Academy, Thc Royal Thai Army School, Thc Naval School. and The Police Academy. This research will focus only on the teaching of English ina specialarca, namely.Englishformilitarypurposes.Inthecaseof Englishformilitary purposes. the designed program will permit thePrecadets and Cadets toread textbooksintheir specificfield of study.Moreover, asofficers-to-be,they are also to be trainedto perform their jobs properlyinEnglish whcn needed. A portion of this study willlookatthe sociolinguistic background of the peopleinvolved,namely,thePrecadetsandtheEnglishlanguageinstructors intheRoyal Thai Armed Forces Preparatory Academy.Inaddition,teaching materialsusedinthisinstitute,includingtextbooksand supplementary activities designed for the Precadets will be discussed in detail. An attemptisalso made to answer the following questions: (1) What will be the appropriate textsfor the Precadets? (2) Whatwillbethcappropriateapproachforteaching ESP tothe Prccadets? (3) Whatimplicationcan bcfoundinthePrecadetsachievement and failureinrelationtoBernstein's theory of thevarietiesof language? (4) What an be done in order to prevent suchafailureinlearning the language of thcPrecadets?

[241] Yoon, Young Ja 1968 Advisor:Theodore Lightner Phonological rulesinKorean The purpose of thispaperistodescribethephonological behavior of Koreanwithintheframeworkofgenerativephonology. Onlythcobligatory 263 Masters theses 257 phonological rules of Modern Korean willbe discussed;thus, no optionalrules willbeintroduced. The conclusionincludesalistof thephonologicalrules which have been discussed in the paper. Thc dialect used inthis studyis my nativedialectofSeoul.Neitherdialectalnorideolectdifferenceswillbe considered.

[242] Zimnie,John Anthony 1975 A contrastive analysis of sentential noun phrases in English and French

Contrastive analysis has long figuredas apedagogical toolinthe foreign language classroom.Yctt henatureofitscontributionremains a subject of controversy. On the one hand its valueisseen tolieentirelyinits explanatory powcr: problems areasidentifiedthrough error analysis and shrewd classroom observation arc traced totheir source v iaan investigation of the contrasts that exist between the target and native languages. A morc powerful claimisthat contrastivestudiesarethemselvescapableof predictingwhicherrorswill occur through a carefulcomparisonofthestructureandrulesof thetwo languages. This claim has bccn criticizedfor numerous reasons:e.g..areas of greatest contrastare notnecessarilythose of greatestdi fficultytothclearner; and vice versa, whileit nay bc claimed that similarities between L Iand L2 will facilitatelearning,experience showsthatwhen thetwolanguagessharc a great manyfeatures,interferenceisfrequentlymaximized andconfusion on thelearner'spartincreased. Thispaper dealswiththecurrentcontroversy.Iassumethat agreat numbcroferrorsmadeby AmericanstudentsofFrencharcabsolutely unavoidable.Theseincludemistakesregardingthcgrammaticalgenderof Frenchnouns,agreement between noun andadjective,theproper shape of verb stems and endings, and to a ccrtain extent correct word ordcr,e.g., ADJ + N in English versus both ADJ + N and N + A DJ in French. These crrors are the result of imperfect memorization of avast amount ofi -mation idiosyncratic toFrench. Therearcerrors,however, which fromthegenerativestandpoint arctheresultof differingtransformationalhistoriesof roughlyequivalent sentencesinthe native andtarget languages.Itiswith the prcdiction of this kindof errorthat Iam concerned. To thatend a discussionof sentential subjects and complementsinFrench and Englishispresented. The results of thiscomparisonwillindicatethatbeyond someinitialsimilarities,the treatment of sentential elementsinthe two languages differ markedly.

[243] Ziv,Yael 1973 Relativeclauseextraposition: Some observations

Inthis paperIhave attemptedtoinvestigate some aspects of ex traposition of relative clauses. In thcfirstpartIhave attempted to show that extraposition of relative clauses applies only torestrictiverelative clauses.Ihave also tried to explain why this should bc the case. The sccond part of this paper isdevoted tothe analysis of some sentences with extraposed relative clauses.Itis claimed thatsomcsuchsentencesarcmoreacceptablethanothers.andtherearc attemptsatdiscoveringthefactorswhichplay acrucialroleindetermining the acceptability of such sentences. The thirdandlastpart of this paper deals withthcrelationsbetweenrestrictiverelat iveclausesthatmodi fygeneric NP's and the matrixsentences.

264 RESEARCH IN PROGRESS UP TO AUGUST 1992

Alho,Irja Advisor: ErhardHinrichs Topic: Partitivecase,quantification, and aspectinFinnish Alidou, Hassana Advisor: Eyamba G. Bokamba Topic: Bilingualism and language policy: The impact of French language policyinNiger Bhatt, Rakesh Advisor: James H-S Yoon Topic: Word order and case in Kashmiri Bott,Sandra Advisor: Molly Mack Topic: Speech intelligibilityand bilingualism: The effects on age of acquisition Branstine, Zoann Advisor: CharlesKissebcrth Topic: Spirantization,Underspecification,and Feature Geometry Bundrick, Camille Advisor: Georgia Green Topic: An inference-basedaccount of restrictiverelativeclauses Chang, Feng-Ling(Margaret) Advisor:C. C. Cheng Topic: Implementations of a Concept/Semantics based lexical database in CALL lessons Choe,Sookhee Advisor: Chin-Wu Kim Topic: PhoneticrepresentationinGenerative Grammar Darzi,Ali Advisor: James H-S Yoon Topic: Morc Alpha inPersian and the theory of grammar Dimbamio, Boniface Advisor: CharlesKisseberth Topic: Aspects of toncin Chikongo Diop,Aziz Advisor: CharlesKisseberth Topic: Pulaar non-linear phonology: Empiricaljustificationfor some approachestophonologicalthcory Hancin-Bhatt, Barbara Advisor: Gary IIll Topic: Phonologicalconstraintsand computationinsecond language soundsegmentproduction Honegger, Mark Advisor: JerryMorgan Topic: On theanalysis of adjuncts and semantic relations

265 26 0 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992) Hsieh,Kuei-Lan Advisor: SciichiMakino Topic: An analysis of nominal compounds inSinoo-Japanese Hsu,Jai-Ling Advisor: BrajB. Kachru Topic: Englishization of Taiwan Chinese Kishe, Anne Advisor: Eyamba G. Bokamba Topic: Englishizationof Swahili Kovach,Ed Advisor: Jerry Morgan Topic: Finitestatemorphologicalparsingusingregistervector grammars Kuo,Pinmin Advisor: C. C. Chcng Topic. Discourse connectivesand discoursestructureinMandarin Chinese Lai,Chiu-Yeuh Advisor: Ladislav Zgusta Topic: The naturc of chinese writing and entry dialectinChinese dictionaries Leary,Steve Advisor: JerryMorgan Topic: On thematicrelationsandsubcatcgorization Lee,Jang-Song Advisor: Jerry Morgan Topic: Scmantics of Korean noun phrasesindiscourserepresentation theory Lee,Kang-Hyuk Advisor: JerryMorgan Topic: P-Kimmo: A prolog implementation of thc two level model Lu, Wen-Ying Advisor: Georgia M. Green Topic: Sentence-finalparticlesinModern Mandarin Chineseasattitude markers McClanahan, Virginia Advisor: JerryMorgan Topic: Interactionof grammar andpragmaticsinKorean negation Mishra,Mithilesh Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth Topic: Phonology and morphology of Maithili Monareng, William Advisor: Charles W. Kisscherth Topic: Some aspects ol Northern Soto Tonology Suswapo dialect

266 Research in progress 26 1 Murphy, M. Lynne Advisor: Georgia M. Green Topic: The organization of antonymy: The semantics and pragmatics of gradableadjectives Nash,Jay Advisor: Charles W. Kisseberth Topic: Aspects of Ruwund grammar Niang,Mamadou Advisor: Charles W. Kisscbcrth Topic: Syllable weight hierarchy and Pulaar stress patterns: A metrical approach Rau, Nalini Advisor: Georgia M. Green Topic: Verb agreementinKannada Safieh,Ismail Advisor: JenniferCole Topic: Metrical structure of Arabic verse: A reanalysis of itsrythmic elements Smith,Allison Advisor: YamunaKachru Topic: Revisionstrategicsof L I/L2 English-speaking writers using computergrammarcheckers Takizawa,Naohiro Advisor: Ladislav Zgusta Topic: A study ofArs Grammaticae Iaponicae Linguae(1632) by Diego Collado and its sources Tsiang,Sarah Advisor: Hans H. Hock Topic: Thc discoursefunctionof subordinatingconstructionsin classicalSanskritnarrativetexts Tu,Wen-Chui Advisor: C. C. Chcng Topic: A quantitative classification of Tsou, Rukai, and Taiwan Formosan Williams,Tim Advisor: Georgia M. Green Topic: An account of controlininfinitivalcomplements Wu, Mary Advisor: JerryMorgan Topic: Determiner-measurecompounds.prenominalde-modifiersand anaphora possibilitiesinMandarin Chinese with computer irnplcmentation

267 AUTHOR INDEX

Abasheikh(1) Dramd (44) Abdo (MA) (192) Du (45) Abdo (2) Dudas (46) Abdul-Karim(3) Dunn (47) Abu-Salim(4) Ahn (5) English [MA] (203) Ajolorc(6) Evans (48) Akatsuka [MAl (193) Alghozo (7) Farina(49) Awoyale IMA) (194) Farwell(50) Awoyale (8) Foster, James [MA) (204) Foster, James (51) Bader (9) Foster. Joseph (52) Baker (MA) (195) Fox (53) Barjastch(10) Fukada (54) Barkai(I I) Barker [MA1 (196) Gallagher(55) Barnitz(12) Garber (56) Bentut(13) Geis (57) Berns (14) Gcrdcmann(58) Bhatia(15) Gilpin [MA) (205) Biava (16) Bolozky (17) Habick (59) Bouton (18) Hackman (60) Boyle [MA) (197) Haddad (61) Burt (19) Hajati (62) Hale (63) Carlsen [MA) (198) Halpern(64) Carrcira(20) Hamid (65) Cassimjec (21) Hammerschlag [MA1 (206) Cerron-Palomino(22) Hendricks(66) Cervin(23) Hatasa (67) Chang (24) Hermon (68) Chao (25) Houston (69) Chen, C. H. [MA) (199) Hutchinson (MA) (207) Chen, C. H. (26) Chcng (27) Irshicd(70) Chishimba(28) Ito [MA) (208) Cho, E. (29) Cho. S. (30) Jake (71) Choi (31) James 1MA) (209) Chung (32) Janjigian [MA) (210) Chutisilp(33) lessen [MA) (211) Colbcrg [MA1 (200) Johnson(72) Cole (34) Jolly [MA] (212) Cuccloglu[MA) (201) Curcton (35) Ka (73) Kajiwara [MA] (2(3) D'souza (36) Kamwangamalu(74) Dabir-Moghaddam(37) Kang, S. (75) Dalgish (38) Kang, Y. (76) dc Souia (39) Kapanga(77) Dc Urbina (4(1) Kcnkcl(78) Dolezal (41) Kenstowicz (79) Donaldson [MA) (202) Khali/(80) Donaldson(42) Khan 011 Downing (4)) Khoali (82) 268 264 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Kidda (83) Pandharipande(122) Kim. H. Y. (84) Patterson(123) Kim. S. B. [MA) (214) Pearce(124) Kisscberth(85) Peng [MA] (227) Kleiman (86) Pingkarawat(125) Kotil [MA] (215) Pratt [MA] (228) Krause (87) Pyle (126)

Langacker [MAI (216) Radanovic-Kocic(127) Langacker(88) Ransom (128) Lederman(89) Riddle (129) Lee. C. L. (90) Rose (130) Lee, H. G. (91) Rosenberg(131) Lee, S. 0. (92) Rugege (132) Leich [MA] (217) Russell (133) Leskosky (MA) (218) Lcskosky (93) Sacuik (134) Li [MA] (219) Sadock (135) Livnat(94) Saltarelli(136) Lowenberg(95) Satyanarayana [MA] (229) Loy (96) Schaufele(137) Lu (97) Schmerling(138) Lutz (98) Schwarte(139) Scorza (140) Magura(99) SclIncr(141) Makino (100) Sereecharconsatit(142) Makiuchi (101) Sheintuch(143) Malstrom [MA] (220) Shell (144) Marshad(102) Shih. C. [MA] (230) Mc Cawley (103) Shih, K. [MAI (231) Mc Cloy [MA] (221) Shim (145) McMurray(104) Shimizu [MA] (232) Mcnn (105) Silitonga(146) Mcshon [MA] (222) Skousen (MA) (233) Minow [MA) (223) Skousen (147) Mmusi (106) Smith (148) Mobaidin (107) Soheili-Isfahani(149) Mochiwa (108) Sohn. Han (150) Moffett (109) Sohn. Hyang-Sook (151) Morrow (110) Sridhar(152) Steffensen(153) Nakano [MA] (224) Stein(154) Nakazawa (111) Steinbergs(155) Nee Id [MA] (225) Stock (156) Nelson (112) Stucky (157) Ncwmcycr (113) Su [MA] (234) Subbarao (158) Obeidat (114) Sung (159) O'Bryan (115) Surintramont [MAI (235) Odden (116) Surintrarnont(160) Ogura (117) Okawa (118) Tegey, It (161) Olsen (119) Tcgcy. M. (162) Onn (120) Teoli(163) Ourso (121) Thayer (164) Treece (165) Patk [MAI (226) Tsitsopoulos (MA) (236)

2 6 9 Author index 265

Tsitsopoulos (166) Tsutsui (167) Valentine(168) Vanck (169) Wahab (170) Wahba (171) Wallace (172) Walsh [MA) (237) Warie (173) Wentz WA) (238) Wentz (174) Wible (175) Wilbur (176) Wilkinson (177) Willis (178) Wilson [MAl (239) Wise (179) Wong (180) Wongbiasaj(181) Xu (182) Yates (183) Yen (184) Ycoh (185) Yingphaibul (MA1 (240) Yokwe (186) Yoon, H. S. (187) Yoon, Y. J. [MA) (241) Yu (188) Zamir (189) Zhou (190) Zimnic [MA1 (242) Ziv MA) (243) Ziv (191)

270 LANGUAGE INDEX

Afghani Cheyenne Tem,. H. (162) Russell(133) Amharic Chiluba Pyle (126) Kamwangamalu Arabic Chimwi:ni Abdo (Ph.D. 2 and MA 192) Abasheikh(1) Abdul-Karim(3) Abu-Salim(4) Chinese Alghozo (7) Haddad (61) Chen (Ph.D 26 and MA 199) Hamid (65) Cheng (27) Houston(69) Chao (25) Irshied(70) Du (45) Khalil(80) Lee. C. L. (90) Mobaidin (107) Li (MA 219) Obeidat (114) Lu (97) Wahba (171) Pcng (MA 227) Shih, C. (MA 230) Armenian Shih. K. (MA 231) Su (MA 234) lanjigian (MA 210) Sung (159) Wible (175) Bari Xu (182) Yen (184) Yokwc (186) Yoon, H. S. (187) Zhou (190) Basque Chukchee De Urbina (40) Krausc (87) Batak Czech Rosenberg(131) Silitonga(146) Vanck (169) Berber Dakota Badcr (9) Patterson(123) Cantonese English Sridhar(152) Baker (MA 195) Wong (180) Barnitz (12) Berns (14) Catalan Biava (16) Bouton (18) Saciuk (134) Boyle (MA 197) Chang (24) Chari Languages Cho. S. (30) Choi (31) Thayer (164) Colbcrg (MA 200) Cole (34)

271 268 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Curcton(35) Lowenberg(95) de Souza (39) Magura (99) Dolczal (41) Nelson (112) Donaldson (42) Valentine(168) Farwell(50) Warie (173) Foster, James (MA 204) Yingphaibul (MA 240) Fukada (54) Gallagher (55) Finnish Geis (57) Gilpin (MA 205) Schwarte(139) Habick (59) Skousen (233) Halpern(64) Sridhar(152) Hendricks(66) Houston (69) French Johnson(72) Kang, S. K. (75) English (MA 203) Kenkel(78) Kamwangamalu(74) Khalil(80) Langacker (Ph.D. 88 and .MA Lcskosky (Ph.D. 93 and MA 216) 218) Loy (96) Malstrom (MA 22(1) Pearce(124) McMurray(104) Zimnic (MA 242) Menn (105) Mcshon (MA 222) German Minow (MA 223) Mobaidin (107) Se llner(141) Morrow (110) Smith (148) Newmcyer (113) Obcidat (114) Greek Olsen (119) Ransom(128) Carlsen (MA 198) Riddle (129) Huchinson (MA 207) Rose (130) Tsitsopoulos (Ph.D. 66 and MA Rosenberg(131) 236) Sadock (135) Sehmerling(138) Hebrew Shcintuch(143) Shell(144) Barkai(11) Sridhar(152) Bentur(13) Steffenscn(153) Bolozky (17) Stein (154) Lederman(89) Stock (156) Sridhar(152) Wible (175) Wilkinson(177) Hindi Wilson (MA 239) Wisc (179) Bhatia (15) Yates (183) Donaldson (MA 202) Ziv (Ph.D. 191 and MA 243) Fox (53) Hackman(60) English International Koul (MA 215) Varieties Lutz (98) Pandharipande(122) Chishimba(28) Satyanarayana (MA 229) Chutisilp(33) Subbarao(158) D'souza (36) Valentine(VA) Fox (53) Kenkel(78) 272 Language index 269

Hungarian Kinyarwanda Sridhar(152) Rugege (132) Italian (Ki)Swahili Saltarclli(136) Dunn (47) Evans (48) Japanese Kamwangamalu(74) Kapanga(77) Burt (19) Marshad(102) Fukada (54) Mochiwa (108) Hatasa (67) Treece (165) Ito (MA 208) Kajiwara (MA 213) Korean Makino (100) Makiuchi(101) Ahn (5) Mc Cawley (103) Chang (23) Nakana (MA 224) Cho, E. (29) Ogura (117) Cho, S. (30) Okawa (118) Choi (31) Rose (130) Kang, S. (75) Shimizu (MA 232) Kang, Y. (76) Sridhar(152) Kim, H. Y. (84) Tsutsui (167) Kim, S. B. (MA 214) Lee, H. G. (91) Javanese Lee, S. 0. (92) Mc Cloy (MA 221) Dudas (46) Paik (MA 226) Wahab(170) Shim (145) Sohn. Han (150) Jita Sohn, Hyang-Sook (151) Yoon. H. S. (187) Downing (43) Yoon, Y..1. (MA 241) Kannada Lama Bhatia (15) Durso (121) Pandharipandc(122) Yu (188) Sridhar(152) Latin Kanuri Jolly (MA 212) Wentz (MA 238) Latvian Kashmiri Strinhergs(155) Bhatia(15) Pandharipande(122) Lingala Kejia Kamwangarnalu(74) Chung (32) Lithuanian Kikuyu Kcnstowicz(79) Pratt (MA 228) 273 270 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Makua Quechua

Stucky (157) Ccrron-Palomino(22) Hcrmon (68) Malaysian Jake (71) Hammcrschlag (MA 206) Russian Onn (120) Tcoh (163) Farina(49) Ycoh (185) Sanskrit Mandingo O'Bryan (115) Drama (44) Schaufele(137) Ma rat hi Sesotho Bhatia (15) Khoali (82) Pandharipandc((22) Serbo-Croatian Muong Radanovic-Kocic(127) Barker (MA 196) Setswana Nepali Mmusi (106) Bhatia(15) Pandharipandc(122) Shan Wallace (172) Jcssen (MA 211) Oluluyia Shona Dalgish(38) Oddcn (116) Pa I i Siane O'Bryan (115) James (MA 209) Persian Slovenian Barjastch(10) Dabir-Moghaddam(37) Leich (MA 217) Hajati(62) Sridhar(152) Soheili-Isfahani((49) Tegey. M. (162) Somali Zamir (189) Livnat(o4) Portuguese Spanish de Soun (39) Sat.iuk(134) Carreira(20) Colbcrg (MA 200) Punjabi Cticcloglu (MA 201) Kleiman(86) Bhatia(15 ) Motfcu (109)

Pandharipandc 1 Saciuk (134) Sridhar((52)

274 Language index 27 1

Walsh (MA 237) Yoruba Willis (178) Yates (183) Ajolorc(6) Awoyalc (Ph.D. 8 and MA 194) Sucite Zfiritiltsch Garber(56) Hale (63) Tanga le Kidda (83) Thai Chutisilp (33) Pingkarawat(125) Sercecharconsatit(142) Surintramont (Ph.D.160 and MA 235) Warie (173) Wongbiasaj (181) Turkish Foster, Joseph (51) Sridhar(152) Ukrainian Foster, James (51) Urdu Khan (81) Venda

Cassimjec(21)

WestGreenlandicEskimo

Pyle (126) Wolof Ka (73) Xenophon Scorza (140)

Ya wel m a ni

Kisseberth(85`

275 REGION INDEX

Africa Tanzania Downing (43) Algeria Dunn (47) Bader (9) Evans (48) Mochiwa (108) Botswana Stucky (157) Mmusi (106) Treece (165)

Burkina Faso Togo Garber (56) Ourso (121) Yu (188) Chad Thayer (164) Zaire Kamwangamalu(74) Egypt Kapanga(77) Abdo (Ph.D. 2 and MA 192) Rugege (132) Wahba (171) Treece (165) Ethiopia Zambia Pyle (126) Chishimba(28) Gambia Zimbabwe Dramd (44) Magura (99) Odden (116) Kenya Abashcikh(1) Asia(FarEast) Dalgish (38) Marshad(102) China Pratt (MA 228) Chao (25) Treece (165) Chcn (Ph.D. 26 and MA 199) Cheng (27) Nigeria Lee, C. L. (90) Ajolorc (6) Li (MA 219) Awoyalc (Ph.D8 and MA 194) Lu (97) Kidda (83) Shih, C. (MA 230) Wentz. (MA 238) Shih, K. (MA 231) Su (MA 234) Rwanda Sung (159) Rugege (132) Wiblc (175) Xu (182) Senegal Ycn (184) Dramd (44) Yoon, H. S. (187) Ka (73) Zhou (190) Somalia HongKong Abashcikh(I) Sridhar(152) Livnat (94) Wong (180)

South Africa Japan Cassimjcc (21) Berns (14) Khoali(82) Burt (19) Mmusi (106) Chung (32) Fukada (54) Sudan Ha,ssa (67) Hamid (65) Ito (MA 208) Thayer (164) Kajiwara (MA 213) Yokwc (186) Makino (100) 276 274 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Makiuchi(101) Israel (Hebrew-speaking McCawley (103) regions) Nakano (MA 224) Barkai (I I) Nccld (MA 225) Bentur(13) Ogura (117) Bolozky (17) Okawa (118) Hajati(62) Rose (130) Lederman(89) Shimizu (MA 232) Sridhar(152) Sridhar(152) Tsutsui (167) Jordan Alghozo (7) Korea Irsheid(70) Ahn (5) Mobaidin (107) Cnang (24) Obcidat (114) Cho, E. (29) Cho, S. (30) Lebanon Choi (31) Abdul-Karim(3) Kang, S. (75) Haddad (61) Kang, Y. (76) Kim, H. Y. (84) Pakistan Kim, S. B. (MA 214) Khan (81) Lee, H. G. (91) Lcc, S. 0. (92) SaudiArabia McCloy (MA 221) Houston (69) Paik (MA 226) Shim (145) Turkey Sohn, Han (150) Foster, Joseph (51) Sohn, Hyang-Sook (151) Sridhar(152) Yoon, H. S. (187) Yoon, Y. J. (MA 241) Asia(SouthEast) -ra i wan Burma Du(45) Jcssen (MA 211)

Asia(MiddleEast) India Berns (14) Afghanistan Bhatia (15) Tegey, H. (161) D'souza (36) Donaldson (MA 202) Iran Fox (53) Barjasteh(10) Koul (MA 215) Dabir-Moghaddam(37) Hackman (60) Hajati (62) Kenkel(78) Sohcili-Isfahani(149) Lutz (98) Tem, M. (162) Nelson (112) Zamir (189) O'Bryan (115) Pandharipande(122) Iraq Satyanarayana (MA 229) Abdo (Ph.D. 2) Schaufele(137) Sridhar(152) Israel (Arabic-speaking Subbarao (158) regions) Valentine(168) Abdo (Ph.D.2 and MA 192) Abu-Sabin(4) Indonesia Alghozo (7) Dudas (46) Rosenberg(131) Silitongo(146) 277 Region index 275

Wahab (170) Se liner(141) Smith (148) Malaysia Hammcrschlag (MA 206) Greece Lowenberg(95) Carfscn (MA 198) Onn (120) Hutchinson (MA 207) Teoh (163) Scorn (140) Ycoh (185) Tsitsopoulos (Ph.D. 166 and MA 236) Nepal Bhatia (15) Greenland Pandharipandc(122) Pyle (126) Wallace (172) Hungary PapuaNew Guinea Sridhar(152) James (MA 209) Italy Singapore Jolly (MA 212) Kenkel(78) Saltarelli(136) Thailand Spain Chutisilp(33) Carreira(20) Pingkarawat(125) Cuccloglu (MA 201) Sercecharconsatit(142) De Urbina (40) Surintramont (Ph.D.169 and Moffett (109) MA 235) Saciuk (134) Warie (173) Walsh (MA 237) Wongbiasaj(181) Yingphaibul (MA 240) Switzerland Hale (63) Vietnam Barker (MA 196) USSR Farina(49) Europe Armenia Czechoslovakia Janjigian (MA 210) Vanck (169) Latvia England Steinbcrgs(155) Dolczal (41) Lithuania France Kenstowicz (79) English (MA 203) Langacker (Ph.D. 88 and MA Siberia 216) Krause(87) Loy (96) Pearce(124) Yugoslavia Zimnic (MA 242) Lcich (MA 217) Radanovic-Kocic(127) Finland Schwarte(119) LatinAmerica Skouscn (Ph.D.147 and MA 233) Brazil Sridhar(152) de Souia (19) Germany Clifle Reins (14) Kleiman (86) 278 276 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Ecuador Stock (156) Hermon(68) Wilkinson(177) Jake (71) Wilson (MA 239) Wise (179) Mexico Yates (183) Sridhar(152) Ziv (Ph.D. 191 and MA 243) Willis (178) USA (NativeAmericanregions) Peru Ccrron-Palomino(22) Kisseberth(85) Patterson(123) USA (English-speaking regions) Russell(133) Wilber (176) Bakcr (MA 195) Barnitz(12) Biava (16) Bouton (18) Boyle (MA 197) Carlsen (MA 198) Cho, S. (30) Choi (31) Colberg (MA 200) Cole (34) Cureton(35) Donaldson (Ph.D. 42) Farwell(50) Foster, James (MA 204) Fukada (54) Gallagher(55) Geis (57) Gilpin (MA 205) Habick (59) Halpern(64) Hendricks(66) Johnson(72) Kang, S. (75) Kenkel(78) Khalil(80) Leskosky (MA 218) Malstrom (MA 220) McMurray (104) Menn (105) Mcshon (MA 222) Minow (MA 223) Morrow (110) Newmeyer (113) Olsen (119) Ransom(128) Riddle (129) Rose (130) Rosenberg(131) Sadock (135) Schmerling(138) Sheintuch(143) Shell(144) Steffensen(153) Stein(154)

279 AREA OF CONCENTRATION INDEX

Computational Linguistics Orthography Evans (48) Bentur(13) Nakazawa (111) Hatasa (67) Discourse Analysis Phonology Choi (31) Abdo (Ph.D. 2 and MA 192) Hendricks(66) Abdul-Karim(3) Kenkel(78) Abu-Salim(4) Morrow (110) Ahn (5) Rosc (130) Alghozo (7) Sellner(141) Badcr (9) Wahab (170) Barka)(11) Bolozky (17) Historical Linguistics Carrcira(20) Cassimjce (21) O'Bryan (115) Chao (25) Pearce(124) Cheng (27) Randanovic-Kocic(127) Chung (32) Schaufele(137) Downing (43) Smith (148) Du (45) Thayer (164) Dudas (46) Evans (48) Language Acquisition Farina(49) Foster, Jamcs (Ph.D. 51) Ajolore (6) Foster, Joseph (52) Biava (16) Garber (56) Cho, S. (30) Haddad (61) de Souza (39) Hamid (65) Khalil(80) Irshied(70) Mcnn (105) Kang, S. (75) Mobaidin(107) Kang, Y. (76) Obcidat (114) Kenstowicz(79) Schwartc(139) Khoali (82) Steffensen(153) Kidda (83) Stock (156) Kim, H. Y. (84) Tcgcy, M. (162) Kisseberth(85) Wise (179) Krause(87) Yates (183) Lee. S. 0. (92) Loy (96) Lexicography Lu (97) Mmusi (106) a Dolezal (41) Oddcn (116) Olsen (119) Morphology Onn (120) Ourso (121) Abasheikh(1) Pyle (126) Barjastch(10) Saciuk (134) Dalgish (38) Saltarelli(136) Lcdcrman(89) Schmerling(138) McMurra)(104) Skousen (Ph.D.147) Pattcrson(123) Sohn, Han (150) Shim (145) Sohn, Hyang-Sook (151) Treece (165i Stein(154) Steinbcrgs(155) Tcoh (163) 2S0 278 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Tsitsopoulos (Ph.D.166) Cho, E. (29) Wilbur (176) Cole (34) Willis (178) Curcton(35) Wong (180) Dabir-Moghadda(37) Xu (182) Dramd (44) Yen (184) Fox (53) Yokwc (186) Gallagher(55) Gcis (57) Pragmatics Gcrdcmann(58) Hajati(62) Burt (19) Hale (63) Donaldson (Ph.D. 42) Halpern(64) Farwell(50) Hermon (68) Fukada (54) Houston (69) Lcc, H. G. (91) Jakc(7 1 ) Ogura (117) Johnson(72) Rosenberg(131) Khan (81) Langackcr (Ph.D. 88 and MA 216) Ps ye holinguistics Lee. C. L. (90) Lce. H. G. (91) Lutz (98) Livnat(94) Sridhar(152) Makino(10(1) Makiuchi(101) Semantics McCawIcy (103) Mochiwa (108) Chang (24) Nakazawa (111) Hackman (60) Newmeyer (113) Kleiman(86) Okawa (118) Moffett(109) Pandharipandc(122) Pingkarawaat(125) Sociolinguistics Ransom( !28) Riddle (129) Berns (14) Rugege (112) Cerron-Palomino(22) Russell(133) Chishimba(28) Sadocl(135) Chutisilp(33) Scorn (140) D'soun (36) Scrcccharconsat(142) llabick(59) Shell(144) Kam wangamalu (74 ) Sheintuch(143) Kap.,nga(77) Silitonga(146) LcKosky (Ph. D. 931 Sohcili-Isfahant(149) Lowenbcrg(95) Stucky (157) Magura (99) Subharaot 158) Marshad(102) Sung (159) Nelson (112) Surintramom (Ph I)160 and MA Valentine(1681 215) Watic (171) Tege, II(161) Wentz. (Ph.D. 174( 1 Mitsui 671 /amir 189) Vanek (1(9) 177_ ) Sntas aliba(171) Wible 11751 Aale (Ph s Anil st A 1,14 Wilkinson(1771 Hann/(121 N onghlasajt 1St IThatiaI IS! N IIK5) Houtont 18) Yoon,IIS IS:. Chen (1% 1.)2h and MA l'Ni Nu 118)(1 _ Area of concentration index 27 9

Zhou (190) Ziv (Ph.D. 191 and MA 243)

2 2 a-

INDEX OF ADVISORS

Bokamba, Eyamba G. Radanovic-Kocic(127) Schaufele(137) Dram6 (44) Smith (148) Kapanga(77) Wallace (172) Marshad(102) Obeidat (114) Kachru, BrajB. Rugege (132) Treece (165) Berns (14) Chishimba(28) Cheng, Chin-Chuan Chutisilp(33) Curcton(35) Chao (25) D'souza (36) Chen (26) dc Souza (39) Chung (32) Fox (53) Du (45) Kamwangamalu(74) Evans (48) Koul (MA 215) Lu (97) Lcskosky (93) Shih, K. (MA231) Lowenberg(95) Sohn, Han (150) Magura (99) Wong (180) Mcshon (MA 222) Zhou (190) Nelson (112) Valentine(168) Cole,Peter Waric ((73) Wilkinson(177) Dc Urbina (40) Yingphaibul (MA 240) Okawa (118) Zamir (189) Sung ((59) Wible (175) Kachru, Yamuna Yoon, H. S. (187) 13 Jrjasteh(10) Geis, Michael Mafia (15) Choi (31) Chen (MA 199) Dabir-Moghaddam(37) Li (MA 219) Donaldson (42) Mc Cawley (103) Hackman(60) Hajati(62) Green.GeorgiaM. Kenkel(78) Lutz (98) Dunn (47) Morrow(110) Pukada (54) Pandharipandc(122) Hermon(68) Rose (130) Kleiman(86) Satyanarayana (MA 229) Lee. H. G. (91) Sohcili-lsfahani(149) Olsen (119) Subbarao(158) Shell(144) Wahab (170) Silitonga (146) Ycoh (185) f) Ziv (191) Kahane,HenryR. Ilinrichs, Erhard Foster, James (MA 204) Gerdemann(58 ) ho (MA 208) Jolly (MA 212) Hock,flansIlenrich Maktno ((00) Moffett (109) Cervin 231 Sacutk (134 ) Habick c39) Sadock (135 Pcamc ( 283 282 Studies in the Linguistic Sciences 22:2 (Fall 1992)

Kenstowicz, Michael Pyle ((26) Skousen (147) Abdul-Karim(3) Schmerling(138) Abu-Salim(4) Surintramont (MA 160) Alghozo (7) Stucky (157) Badcr (9) Tsitsopoulos (166) Barker (MA 196) Tegey, H. (161) Carreira(20) Wilbur (176) Cerron-Palomino(22) Xu (188) Farina(49) Yokwe (186) Haddad (61) Hamid (65) Lees,RobertB. Irsh ied(70) Kidda (83) Abdo (Ph.D. 2 and MA 192) Krause (87) Baker (MA 195) Onn (120) Barkai(11) Schwarle(139) Bouton ((8) Sohn. Hyang-Sook (151) Foster. James (51) Stein(154) Foster. Joseph (52) Steinbergs(155) Gallagher(55) Tcoh (163) Gilpin (MA 205) Wahba (171) Hale (63) James (MA 209) Kim,Chin-Wu Kisscbcrth(85) Langacker(88) Ahn (5) Loy (96) Chang (24) Newmeyer (1(3) Geis (57) Saltarelli(136) Kang. S. (75) Vanck (169) Kang. Y. (76) Willis (178) Kim, H. Y. (84) Wilson (MA 239) Lee. S. 0. (92) Yen (184) McCloy (MA 221) Paik (MA 226) Lehman,FredericK. Shim (145) Halpern(64) Kisseherth,CharlesW. Jessen (MA 211) Pingkarawat(125 ) Abasheikh(1) Serccchareonsatit((42) Bentur(13) Surintramont(160) Bolozky (17) Wonghiasaj(181 Cassimjcc (21) Cole (34) Lightner,Theodore Dalgish(38) Downing (431 Chcng (26) Dudas 061 Yoon. V .1 (MA 241) Garber(56) Jake (71) Macla),,Ilossard Ka (73) Khoah (82) Ajolore((» 1.ederman(8,9 Bailin.112! 1 lynat(441 Itia. a11 I, Mrnui (106) (110, S11(11 O'Br. an 1(151 11.11,INJ ()Airco 1 llendritk, (kith nt.116, lion,ton Valle mon 1 2 4 Mitt. S t MA :).1t Advisor index 283

Mcnn (105) Mobaidin (107) Steffensen(153) Stock (156) Tcgcy, M. (162) Wentz (174) Wise (179) Yates (183)

Ma k ino, Seiichi Kajiwara (MA 213) Makiuchi(101) Nakano (MA 224) Morgan,Jerry Burt (19) Cho, E. (29) Farwell(50) Johnson(72) Khan (81) McMurray(104) Nakazawa (111) Ogura (117) Ransom (128) Riddlc (129) Roscnbcrg(131) Russell(133) Scl Inc'.(141) Shcintuch(143) Tsutsui (167) Yu (188) Osgood, CharlesE. Sridhar(152) Savignon,Sandra

Khalil(80) Stahlke,Herbert Awoyalc (8) Pratt (MA 228) Thayer (164) Waltz (MA 13g) Zgusta,[Adis lay Dolczal (41) Mochiwa (108) Scorza (14(t) 2 5 FACULTY MEMBERS DEPARTMENT OF LINGUISTICS UniversityofIllinoisatUrbana-Champaign 1993-94

ANTONSEN. ELMER H.:Professor & Head (historical, comparative, and synchronic Germaniclinguistics:runicinscriptions;phonology,morphology, and orthographies). 13AMGI3OSE, AYQ: (U. of Ibadan, Nigeria): Miller Visiting Professor (African and sociolinguistics). BENMAMOUN, ELABBAS: Visiting Assistant Professor (Arabic and Semitic linguistics). BOK AMBA, EYAMBA G.:Professor (Africanlinguistics,Bantu syntax,sociolinguistics:multilingualism,languagevariation,codeswitching,language planning andpolicy). CHAO. RUTH: Visiting Assistant Professor (phonetics). CIIENG, CIIIN-CIIUAN: LAS Jubilee Professor (computational linguistics, quanti- fyingdialectaffinity,and Chinese discourseanalysis). COLE, JENNIFER: Assistant Professor (phonology and computational linguistics). DONCIIIN, RINA: I.ecturer (Hebrew language and literature, teaching methodology). DOWNING. LAURA: VisitingAssistant Professor (phonology, historicallinguistics). GREEN, GEORGIA M.:Professor (syntactic theory, pragmatics, discourse understanding). HOCK. HANS HENRICH: Protessor (generalhistorical.linguistics,Indo-European. historicaland synchronic Sanskritstudies, Old Englishsyntax). KACHRU. BRAJB.:Center for Advanced Study and LAS Jubilee l'rofessor (sociolinguistics.World Englishes.multilingualism,andlanguage andidealogy). KACHRU, YAMUNA: Professor (applied linguistics, discourse analysis. pedagogical grammar, and Hindi). KIM. CIIIN-WOO: Professor (phonetics, phonology, morphology. Korean linguistics,and stylistics). KISSEBERTIL CHARLES W.: Professor (phonology and tonology). MACLAY. HOWARD S.:Professor (psycholinguistics and applied linguistics). MORGAN, JERRY Professor (syntax.pragmatics. morphology, computational linguistics,naturallanguageprocessing,andAlbanian). PANDHARIPANDE, RAJESHWARI: Associate Professor (Hindi language and literature.languageofreligion,syntaxandsemanticsofSanskrit,llindiand Marathi,sociolinguistics.Asianmythology,Hinduism). YoON, JAMES: Assistantl'rofessor (syntax, morphology. Korean and Japanese linguistics). l:GUS'FA. LADISLAV:CentertorAdvanced Study Professor (lexicography and Indo-Furopeanlinguistics) /ITCH!. ALESSANDRO: Assistant Professor (semantics. syntax interface, and Ro- mancelinguistics)

2S6 rutuoktter

/ itilnitil if Dolt crerml 13:cl tho'gxes1 y pirr .xele 1/4,,,,A.00,148

1994

The annual rutussIetter of the Department of Linguistics at the University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign appears each summer and contains information on the preceding academic year. including Departmental Personnel. Honors and Recognitions, Instructional Programs. Research and Service, Public Events, Individual Recognition and Projects, and Departmental Publications. Beginning with the 1994 issue, we would like to feature a new section. News from Alumni. We encourage (actually, beg) all former students, faculty, or staff members of the Department to drop a note with any information they would like to share with us and with other former members of the Department to:

The Editor, Annual Newsletter Department of Linguistics, 4088 FLB University of Illinois 707 S. Mathews Avenue Urbana, IL 61801

e-mail: [email protected] fax: (217) 333-3466

If you have not received a free copy of this year's rittule Wm and would like one, or would like to have your name placed on the mailing list for nextyear's edition, send your name, current mailing address, telephone number, and e-mail address(if any) to the above address. It would he helpful to us if you would also indicate your degree(s) and the year(s) of conferral, or the years of your affiliation with the Department. It is always a pleasure to hear from former students, colleagues. and friends. so do not be. bashful, write us today! 2R 7 STUDIES IN THE LINGUISTIC SCIENCES

The following issues are available

Vol. 17:1 Spring 1987 Papers from the 1986 South Asian $6.00 Languages Analysis Roundtable (Editor: Hans Henrich Hock)

Vol. 17:2 Fall 1987 Papers in General Linguistics $6.00

Vol. 18:1 Spring 1988 Papers in General Linguistics $6.00

Vol. 18:2 Fall 1988 Papers in General Linguistics $6.00

Vol. 19:1 Spring 1989 Papers in General Linguistics $7.50

Vol. 19:2 Fall 1989 The Contribution of African Linguistics $7.50 to Linguistic Theory, Vol. I (Editor: Eyarnba G. Bokamba)

Vol. 20:1 Spring 1990 The Contribution of African Linguistics $7.50 to Linguistic Theory, Vol. 2 (Editor: Eyamba G. Bokamba)

Vol. 20:2 Fall 1990 Linguistics for the Nineties: $7.50 Papers from a Lecture Series in Celebration of the Department's Twenty-Fifth Anniversary (Editor: Hans Henrich Hock)

Vol. 20:3 Spring 1991 Meeting Ilandbook: Thirteenth South Asian Languages Analysis Roundtable, 25 - 27 May 1991, University of Illinois at Urbana-Champaign $5.00

Vol. 21:1 Spring 1991 Papers in General Linguistics $7.50

Vol. 21:2 Fall 1991 Illinois Studies in Korean Linguistics, 2 $7.50 (Editor: Chin-W. Kim)

Vol. 22:1 Spring 1992 Papers in General Linguistics $7.50

IN PREPARATION:

Vol. 23:1 Spring 1993 Papers in General Linguistics $8.00

FOR EARLIER ISSI 'ES AND ORDER INFORMATION SEE INSIDE COVFR

Orders should be sent to: SI.S Subscript:ons, Department of Linguistics University of Illinois .I0S8 Foreign Languages Building 707 S. Mathews Urbana. Illinois (111,01

21.:18 MI checks and money orders must be in U.S.Dollars, drawn on a U.S. Bank, and made payable to University of Illinois. Sales Tax mustbe included as follows (except tax exempt organizations: IL71/4%, IN 5%, MI 4%, MN 6%, OH 5%, WI 5%. While quantities last, Volumes 7:2 through 16:2 arebeing offered at half-price.

Vol. 7:2 Fall 1977 Papers in General Linguistics $2.50$.5A0

Vol. 8:1 Spring 1978 Papers in General Linguistics $2.50$-5:00

Vol. 8:2 Fall 1978 Papers in General Linguistics $2.50$5,00

Vol. 9:1 Spring 1979 Papers in General Linguistics $2.50$343

Vol. 9:2 Fall 1979 Relational Grammar and Semantics $2.50$4,00 (Editor: Jerry L. Morgan)

Vol. 10:1 Spring 1980 Papers in General Linguistics $2.508-54)0

Vol. 10:2 Fall 1980 Studies in Arabic Linguistics $2.50$:5700 (Editor: Michael J. Kenstowicz)

Vol. 11:1 Spring 1981 Papers in General Linguistics $2.50OM

Vol. 11:2 Fall 1981 Dimensions of South Asian Linguistics (Editor: Yamuna Klchru) $2.50$5-.-00

Vol. 12:1 Spring 1982 Papers in General Linguistics $2.50$-5:00

Vol. 12:2 Fall 1982 Papers on Diachronic Syntax: $2.50$540 Six Case Studies (Editor: Hans Henrich Hock) $5700 Vol. 13:1 Spring 1983 Papers in General Linguistics $2.50

Vol. 13:2 Fall 1983 Studies in Language Variation: $2.50$-5,00 Nonwestern Case Studies (Editor: Braj B. Kachru) $2.50$5700 Vol. 14:1 Spring 1984 Papers in General Linguistics Vol. 14:2 Fall 1984 Language in African Culture and Society $2.50$5:00 (Editor: Eyamba G. Bokamba)

$2.50 $-5410 Vol. 15:1 Spring 1985 Papers in General Linguistics $2.50$3,00 Vol. 15:2 Fall 1985 Linguistic Studies in Memory of Theodore M. Lightner (Editor Michael J. Kenstowicz) $3.00$6700 Vol. 16:1 Spring 1986 Papers in General LinguistIcs $3.00$6700 Vol. 16:2 Fall 1986 Illinois Studies in Korean Linguistics (Editor: Chin-W. Kim)

289 TWENTY-FIVE YEARS OF LINGUISTIC RESEARCH AND TEACHING AT THE UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS atUrbana-Champaign SpecialIssueof STUDIES IN TIIE LINGUISTIC SCIENCES Volume 22, Number 2,Fall1992

CONTENTS Foreword vii Preface xiii Acknowledgements xv PartI: Perspectic.onLinguisticsintheMidwest and at Illinois Introduction: Henry Kahan,. and Braj B. Kachru 3 Linguisti) in the Midwe\tern Region: Beginnings to1973: Braj B. Kachru 7 History of the Department 01' Linguistt.. tiih.:I niversity of Illinoisat Urbana-Champaign: HenryKanan.: 37 The European Ernigr.....Henry Kahane 39 The Tale of an Eac.J then Lonely thenContented fthmsaur: Charles E. Osgood 42 How to Find th:: Right Tree to Bark Up: RobertB. 59 Three Linguist._ Reincarnations of a KashmiriPandit: Braj B. Ka..nru 65 75 A Sense e: Perspective: Charles W. Kisseberth PartII:NIcinori:11I ributesto aBuilder: HenryR. Kahane Introduction _ 85 Memorial Tribute to Henry R. Kahane 87 Elmer H. Antonsen 87 Roberta Kahane Garner 89 Charles Kahane 91 Morton W. Weir 92 Larry R. Faulkner 94 Ladislav Zgusta 95 Braj B. Kachru 97 PartIII:GraduateStudentResearch1964-1992 Introduction 103 Ph.D. Dissertation Abstracts 105 Master's Thesis Abstracts 239 Research in Progress up to August 1992 259 Author Index 263 Language Index 267 Regional Index 273 Area of Concentration 277 Index of Advisors 28 1

BEST COPY AVAILABLE